Brasão INTROIT
THESAURUS FIDEI Archivum Traditiōnis
⚜ Scriptorium
Biblioteca › Cardeal Santo › Sanctus John Henry Cardinal Newman
Monumentum Theologicum

Apologia Pro Vita Sua: History of His Religious Opinions

Apologia Pro Vita Sua
Sanctus John Henry Cardinal Newman · 1864 AD · Apologetica

T he following History of my Religious Opinions,

2 now that it is detached from the context in which

3 it originally stood, requires some preliminary explanation;

4 and that, not only in order to introduce

5 it generally to the reader, but specially to make

6 him understand, how I came to write a whole book

7 about myself, and about my most private thoughts

8 and feelings. Did I consult indeed my own impulses,

9 I should do my best simply to wipe out of

10 my Volume, and consign to oblivion, every trace of

11 the circumstances to which it is to be ascribed;

12 but its original title of "Apologia" is too exactly

13 borne out by its matter and structure, and these

14 again are too suggestive of correlative circumstances,

15 and those circumstances are of too grave a

16 character, to allow of my indulging so natural a

17 wish. And therefore, though in this new Edition

18 I have managed to omit nearly a hundred pages of

19 my original Volume, which I could safely consider

20 to be of merely ephemeral importance, I am even

21 for that very reason obliged, by way of making up

22 for their absence, to prefix to my Narrative some

23 account of the provocation out of which it arose.

24 It is now more than twenty years that a vague

25 impression to my disadvantage has rested on the

26 popular mind, as if my conduct towards the Anglican

27 Church, while I was a member of it, was inconsistent

28 with Christian simplicity and uprightness.

29 An impression of this kind was almost unavoidable

30 under the circumstances of the case, when a man,

31 who had written strongly against a cause, and had

32 collected a party round him by virtue of such

33 writings, gradually faltered in his opposition to it,

34 unsaid his words, threw his own friends into perplexity

35 and their proceedings into confusion, and

36 ended by passing over to the side of those whom

37 he had so vigorously denounced. Sensitive then

38 as I have ever been of the imputations which have

39 been so freely cast upon me, I have never felt much

40 impatience under them, as considering them to be

41 a portion of the penalty which I naturally and

42 justly incurred by my change of religion, even

43 though they were to continue as long as I lived.

44 I left their removal to a future day, when personal

45 feelings would have died out, and documents would

46 see the light, which were as yet buried in closets

47 or scattered through the country.

48 This was my state of mind, as it had been for

49 many years, when, in the beginning of 1864, I

50 unexpectedly found myself publicly put upon my

51 defence, and furnished with an opportunity of pleading

52 my cause before the world, and, as it so happened,

53 with a fair prospect of an impartial hearing.

54 Taken indeed by surprise, as I was, I had much

55 reason to be anxious how I should be able to acquit

56 myself in so serious a matter; however, I had long

57 had a tacit understanding with myself, that, in the

58 improbable event of a challenge being formally

59 made to me, by a person of name, it would be my

60 duty to meet it. That opportunity had now occurred;

61 it never might occur again; not to avail

62 myself of it at once would be virtually to give up

63 my cause; accordingly, I took advantage of it, and,

64 as it has turned out, the circumstance that no time

65 was allowed me for any studied statements has compensated,

66 in the equitable judgment of the public,

67 for such imperfections in composition as my want

68 of leisure involved.

69 It was in the number for January 1864, of a

70 magazine of wide circulation, and in an Article

71 upon Queen Elizabeth, that a popular writer took

72 occasion formally to accuse me by name of thinking

73 so lightly of the virtue of Veracity, as in set terms

74 to have countenanced and defended that neglect of

75 it which he at the same time imputed to the Catholic

76 Priesthood. His words were these:—

77 "Truth, for its own sake, had never been a virtue

78 with the Roman clergy. Father Newman informs

79 us that it need not, and on the whole ought

80 not to be; that cunning is the weapon which

81 heaven has given to the Saints wherewith to withstand

82 the brute male force of the wicked world

83 which marries and is given in marriage. Whether

84 his notion be doctrinally correct or not, it is at least

85 historically so."

86 These assertions, going far beyond the popular

87 prejudice entertained against me, had no foundation

88 whatever in fact. I never had said, I never

89 had dreamed of saying, that truth for its own sake

90 need not, and on the whole ought not to be, a

91 virtue with the Roman Clergy; or that cunning is

92 the weapon which heaven has given to the Saints

93 wherewith to withstand the wicked world. To

94 what work of mine then could the writer be referring?

95 In a correspondence which ensued upon the

96 subject between him and myself, he rested his

97 charge against me on a Sermon of mine, preached,

98 before I was a Catholic, in the pulpit of my Church

99 at Oxford; and he gave me to understand, that, after

100 having done as much as this, he was not bound, over

101 and above such a general reference to my Sermon,

102 to specify the passages of it, in which the doctrine,

103 which he imputed to me, was contained. On my

104 part I considered this not enough; and I demanded

105 of him to bring out his proof of his accusation in

106 form and in detail, or to confess he was unable to

107 do so. But he persevered in his refusal to cite any

108 distinct passages from any writing of mine; and,

109 though he consented to withdraw his charge, he

110 would not do so on the issue of its truth or falsehood,

111 but simply on the ground that I assured him

112 that I had had no intention of incurring it. This

113 did not satisfy my sense of justice. Formally to

114 charge me with committing a fault is one thing;

115 to allow that I did not intend to commit it, is

116 another; it is no satisfaction to me, if a man

117 accuses me of *this* offence, for him to profess that

118 he does not accuse me *of that*; but he thought

119 differently. Not being able then to gain redress

120 in the quarter, where I had a right to ask it, I

121 appealed to the public. I published the correspondence

122 in the shape of a Pamphlet, with some

123 remarks of my own at the end, on the course which

124 that correspondence had taken.

125 This Pamphlet, which appeared in the first weeks

126 of February, received a reply from my accuser towards

127 the end of March, in another Pamphlet of

128 48 pages, entitled, "What then does Dr. Newman

129 mean?" in which he professed to do that which I had

130 called upon him to do; that is, he brought together

131 a number of extracts from various works of mine,

132 Catholic and Anglican, with the object of showing

133 that, if I was to be acquitted of the crime of teaching

134 and practising deceit and dishonesty, according to

135 his first supposition, it was at the price of my being

136 considered no longer responsible for my actions;

137 for, as he expressed it, "I had a human reason

138 once, no doubt, but I had gambled it away," and I

139 had "worked my mind into that morbid state, in

140 which nonsense was the only food for which it

141 hungered;" and that it could not be called "a

142 hasty or farfetched or unfounded mistake, when he

143 concluded that I did not care for truth for its own

144 sake, or teach my disciples to regard it as a virtue;"

145 and, though "too many prefer the charge of insincerity

146 to that of insipience, Dr. Newman seemed

147 not to be of that number."

148 He ended his Pamphlet by returning to his original

149 imputation against me, which he had professed

150 to abandon. Alluding by anticipation to my probable

151 answer to what he was then publishing, he

152 professed his heartfelt embarrassment how he was

153 to believe any thing I might say in my exculpation,

154 in the plain and literal sense of the words. "I am

155 henceforth," he said, "in doubt and fear, as much

156 as an honest man can be, concerning every word Dr.

157 Newman may write. How can I tell, that I shall

158 not be the dupe of some cunning equivocation, of one

159 of the three kinds laid down as permissible by the

160 blessed St. Alfonso da Liguori and his pupils, even

161 when confirmed with an oath, because 'then we do

162 not deceive our neighbour, but allow him to deceive

163 himself?' ... How can I tell, that I may not in

164 this Pamphlet have made an accusation, of the truth

165 of which Dr. Newman is perfectly conscious; but

166 that, as I, a heretic Protestant, have no business to

167 make it, he has a full right to deny it?"

168 Even if I could have found it consistent with my

169 duty to my own reputation to leave such an elaborate

170 impeachment of my moral nature unanswered,

171 my duty to my Brethren in the Catholic Priesthood,

172 would have forbidden such a course. *They* were

173 involved in the charges which this writer, all along,

174 from the original passage in the Magazine, to the

175 very last paragraph of the Pamphlet, had so confidently,

176 so pertinaciously made. In exculpating myself,

177 it was plain I should be pursuing no mere personal

178 quarrel;—I was offering my humble service to

179 a sacred cause. I was making my protest in behalf

180 of a large body of men of high character, of honest

181 and religious minds, and of sensitive honour,—who

182 had their place and their rights in this world,

183 though they were ministers of the world unseen,

184 and who were insulted by my Accuser, as the above

185 extracts from him sufficiently show, not only in my

186 person, but directly and pointedly in their own.

187 Accordingly, I at once set about writing the

188 *Apologia pro vitâ suâ*, of which the present Volume

189 is a New Edition; and it was a great reward

190 to me to find, as the controversy proceeded, such

191 large numbers of my clerical brethren supporting

192 me by their sympathy in the course which I was

193 pursuing, and, as occasion offered, bestowing on me

194 the formal and public expression of their approbation.

195 These testimonials in my behalf, so important

196 and so grateful to me, are, together with

197 the Letter, sent to me with the same purpose, from

198 my Bishop, contained in the last pages of this

199 Volume.

200 This Edition differs from the first form of the

201 Apologia as follows:—The original work consisted

202 of seven Parts, which were published in series on

203 consecutive Thursdays, between April 21 and

204 June 2. An Appendix, in answer to specific allegations

205 urged against me in the Pamphlet of

206 Accusation, appeared on June 16. Of these Parts

207 1 and 2, as being for the most part directly controversial,

208 are omitted in this Edition, excepting certain

209 passages in them, which are subjoined to this

210 Preface, as being necessary for the due explanation

211 of the subsequent five Parts. These, (being 3, 4,

212 5, 6, 7, of the Apologia,) are here numbered as

213 Chapters 1, 2, 3, 4, 5 respectively. Of the

214 Appendix, about half has been omitted, for the

215 same reason as has led to the omission of Parts

216 1 and 2. The rest of it is thrown into the shape

217 of Notes of a discursive character, with two new

218 ones on Liberalism and the Lives of the English

219 Saints of 1843-4, and another, new in part, on

220 Ecclesiastical Miracles. In the body of the work,

221 the only addition of consequence is the letter which

222 is found at p. 228, a copy of which has recently

223 come into my possession.

224 I should add that, since writing the Apologia last

225 year, I have seen for the first time Mr. Oakeley's

226 "Notes on the Tractarian Movement." This work

227 remarkably corroborates the substance of my Narrative,

228 while the kind terms in which he speaks of me

229 personally, call for my sincere gratitude.

230 *May 2, 1865.*

231 I make these extracts from the first edition of my

232 Apologia, Part 1, pp. 3, 20-25, and Part 2, pp.

233 29-31 and pp. 41-51, in order to set before

234 the reader the drift I had in writing my Volume:—

235 I cannot be sorry to have forced my Accuser to bring out

236 in fulness his charges against me. It is far better that he

237 should discharge his thoughts upon me in my lifetime,

238 than after I am dead. Under the circumstances I am

239 happy in having the opportunity of reading the worst that

240 can be said of me by a writer who has taken pains with

241 his work and is well satisfied with it. I account it a gain

242 to be surveyed from without by one who hates the principles

243 which are nearest to my heart, has no personal knowledge

244 of me to set right his misconceptions of my doctrine, and

245 who has some motive or other to be as severe with me as

246 he can possibly be....

247 But I really feel sad for what I am obliged now to say.

248 I am in warfare with him, but I wish him no ill;—it is

249 very difficult to get up resentment towards persons whom

250 one has never seen. It is easy enough to be irritated

251 with friends or foes *vis-à-vis*; but, though I am writing

252 with all my heart against what he has said of me, I am

253 not conscious of personal unkindness towards himself. I

254 think it necessary to write as I am writing, for my own

255 sake, and for the sake of the Catholic Priesthood; but I

256 wish to impute nothing worse to him than that he has

257 been furiously carried away by his feelings. Yet what

258 shall I say of the upshot of all his talk of my economies

259 and equivocations and the like? What is the precise

260 *work* which it is directed to effect? I am at war with

261 him; but there is such a thing as legitimate warfare: war

262 has its laws; there are things which may fairly be done,

263 and things which may not be done. I say it with shame

264 and with stern sorrow;—he has attempted a great transgression;

265 he has attempted (as I may call it) to *poison the

266 wells*. I will quote him and explain what I mean....

267 He says,—

268 "I am henceforth in doubt and fear, as much as any honest

269 man can be, *concerning every word* Dr. Newman may write.

270 *How can I tell that I shall not be the dupe of some cunning

271 equivocation*, of one of the three kinds laid down as permissible

272 by the blessed Alfonso da Liguori and his pupils,

273 even when confirmed by an oath, because 'then we do not

274 deceive our neighbour, but allow him to deceive himself?' ...

275 It is admissible, therefore, to use words and sentences

276 which have a double signification, and leave the

277 hapless hearer to take which of them he may choose.

278 *What proof have I, then, that by 'mean it? I never said

279 it!' Dr. Newman does not signify*, I did not say it, but I

280 did mean it?"—Pp. 44, 45.

281 Now these insinuations and questions shall be answered

282 in their proper places; here I will but say that I scorn

283 and detest lying, and quibbling, and double-tongued

284 practice, and slyness, and cunning, and smoothness, and

285 cant, and pretence, quite as much as any Protestants hate

286 them; and I pray to be kept from the snare of them.

287 But all this is just now by the bye; my present subject is

288 my Accuser; what I insist upon here is this unmanly

289 attempt of his, in his concluding pages, to cut the ground

290 from under my feet;—to poison by anticipation the public

291 mind against me, John Henry Newman, and to infuse

292 into the imaginations of my readers, suspicion and mistrust

293 of everything that I may say in reply to him.

294 This I call *poisoning the wells*.

295 "I am henceforth in *doubt and fear*," he says, "as much

296 as any *honest* man can be, *concerning every word* Dr. Newman

297 may write. *How can I tell that I shall not be the dupe

298 of some cunning equivocation?*" ...

299 Well, I can only say, that, if his taunt is to take effect,

300 I am but wasting my time in saying a word in answer to

301 his calumnies; and this is precisely what he knows and

302 intends to be its fruit. I can hardly get myself to protest

303 against a method of controversy so base and cruel, lest in

304 doing so, I should be violating my self-respect and self-possession;

305 but most base and most cruel it is. We all

306 know how our imagination runs away with us, how

307 suddenly and at what a pace;—the saying, "Cæsar's wife

308 should not be suspected," is an instance of what I mean.

309 The habitual prejudice, the humour of the moment, is the

310 turning-point which leads us to read a defence in a good

311 sense or a bad. We interpret it by our antecedent impressions.

312 The very same sentiments, according as our

313 jealousy is or is not awake, or our aversion stimulated, are

314 tokens of truth or of dissimulation and pretence. There

315 is a story of a sane person being by mistake shut up in

316 the wards of a Lunatic Asylum, and that, when he pleaded

317 his cause to some strangers visiting the establishment, the

318 only remark he elicited in answer was, "How naturally

319 he talks! you would think he was in his senses." Controversies

320 should be decided by the reason; is it legitimate

321 warfare to appeal to the misgivings of the public mind

322 and to its dislikings? Any how, if my accuser is able

323 thus to practise upon my readers, the more I succeed, the

324 less will be my success. If I am natural, he will tell

325 them "Ars est celare artem;" if I am convincing, he will

326 suggest that I am an able logician; if I show warmth, I

327 am acting the indignant innocent; if I am calm, I am

328 thereby detected as a smooth hypocrite; if I clear up

329 difficulties, I am too plausible and perfect to be true. The

330 more triumphant are my statements, the more certain will

331 be my defeat.

332 So will it be if my Accuser succeeds in his manœuvre;

333 but I do not for an instant believe that he will. Whatever

334 judgment my readers may eventually form of me

335 from these pages, I am confident that they will believe me

336 in what I shall say in the course of them. I have no

337 misgiving at all, that they will be ungenerous or harsh

338 towards a man who has been so long before the eyes of the

339 world; who has so many to speak of him from personal

340 knowledge; whose natural impulse it has ever been to

341 speak out; who has ever spoken too much rather than too

342 little; who would have saved himself many a scrape, if he

343 had been wise enough to hold his tongue; who has ever

344 been fair to the doctrines and arguments of his opponents;

345 who has never slurred over facts and reasonings which

346 told against himself; who has never given his name or

347 authority to proofs which he thought unsound, or to testimony

348 which he did not think at least plausible; who has

349 never shrunk from confessing a fault when he felt that he

350 had committed one; who has ever consulted for others

351 more than for himself; who has given up much that he

352 loved and prized and could have retained, but that he

353 loved honesty better than name, and Truth better than

354 dear friends....

355 What then shall be the special imputation, against which I

356 shall throw myself in these pages, out of the thousand and

357 one which my Accuser directs upon me? I mean to confine

358 myself to one, for there is only one about which I

359 much care,—the charge of Untruthfulness. He may cast

360 upon me as many other imputations as he pleases, and they

361 may stick on me, as long as they can, in the course of

362 nature. They will fall to the ground in their season.

363 And indeed I think the same of the charge of Untruthfulness,

364 and select it from the rest, not because it is more

365 formidable but because it is more serious. Like the rest, it

366 may disfigure me for a time, but it will not stain: Archbishop

367 Whately used to say, "Throw dirt enough, and

368 some will stick;" well, will stick, but not, will stain. I

369 think he used to mean "stain," and I do not agree with

370 him. Some dirt sticks longer than other dirt; but no dirt

371 is immortal. According to the old saying, Prævalebit

372 Veritas. There are virtues indeed, which the world is not

373 fitted to judge of or to uphold, such as faith, hope, and

374 charity: but it can judge about Truthfulness; it can judge

375 about the natural virtues, and Truthfulness is one of them.

376 Natural virtues may also become supernatural; Truthfulness

377 is such; but that does not withdraw it from the jurisdiction

378 of mankind at large. It may be more difficult in

379 this or that particular case for men to take cognizance of

380 it, as it may be difficult for the Court of Queen's Bench at

381 Westminster to try a case fairly which took place in Hindostan:

382 but that is a question of capacity, not of right.

383 Mankind has the right to judge of Truthfulness in a

384 Catholic, as in the case of a Protestant, of an Italian, or of

385 a Chinese. I have never doubted, that in my hour, in

386 God's hour, my avenger will appear, and the world will

387 acquit me of untruthfulness, even though it be not while

388 I live.

389 Still more confident am I of such eventual acquittal, seeing

390 that my judges are my own countrymen. I consider,

391 indeed, Englishmen the most suspicious and touchy of mankind;

392 I think them unreasonable, and unjust in their

393 seasons of excitement; but I had rather be an Englishman,

394 (as in fact I am,) than belong to any other race under

395 heaven. They are as generous, as they are hasty and

396 burly; and their repentance for their injustice is greater

397 than their sin.

398 For twenty years and more I have borne an imputation,

399 of which I am at least as sensitive, who am the object of

400 it, as they can be, who are only the judges. I have not

401 set myself to remove it, first, because I never have had an

402 opening to speak, and, next, because I never saw in them

403 the disposition to hear. I have wished to appeal from

404 Philip drunk to Philip sober. When shall I pronounce

405 him to be himself again? If I may judge from the tone

406 of the public press, which represents the public voice, I

407 have great reason to take heart at this time. I have been

408 treated by contemporary critics in this controversy with

409 great fairness and gentleness, and I am grateful to them

410 for it. However, the decision of the time and mode of my

411 defence has been taken out of my hands; and I am thankful

412 that it has been so. I am bound now as a duty to

413 myself, to the Catholic cause, to the Catholic Priesthood,

414 to give account of myself without any delay, when I am so

415 rudely and circumstantially charged with Untruthfulness.

416 I accept the challenge; I shall do my best to meet it, and

417 I shall be content when I have done so.

418 It is not my present accuser alone who entertains, and

419 has entertained, so dishonourable an opinion of me and of

420 my writings. It is the impression of large classes of men;

421 the impression twenty years ago and the impression now.

422 There has been a general feeling that I was for years where

423 I had no right to be; that I was a "Romanist" in Protestant

424 livery and service; that I was doing the work of a

425 hostile Church in the bosom of the English Establishment,

426 and knew it, or ought to have known it. There was no

427 need of arguing about particular passages in my writings,

428 when the fact was so patent, as men thought it to be.

429 First it was certain, and I could not myself deny it, that

430 I scouted the name "Protestant." It was certain again,

431 that many of the doctrines which I professed were popularly

432 and generally known as badges of the Roman Church,

433 as distinguished from the faith of the Reformation. Next,

434 how could I have come by them? Evidently, I had certain

435 friends and advisers who did not appear; there was

436 some underground communication between Stonyhurst or

437 Oscott and my rooms at Oriel. Beyond a doubt, I was

438 advocating certain doctrines, not by accident, but on an

439 understanding with ecclesiastics of the old religion. Then

440 men went further, and said that I had actually been received

441 into that religion, and withal had leave given me

442 to profess myself a Protestant still. Others went even

443 further, and gave it out to the world, as a matter of fact,

444 of which they themselves had the proof in their hands,

445 that I was actually a Jesuit. And when the opinions

446 which I advocated spread, and younger men went further

447 than I, the feeling against me waxed stronger and took a

448 wider range.

449 And now indignation arose at the knavery of a conspiracy

450 such as this:—and it became of course all the greater

451 in consequence of its being the received belief of the public

452 at large, that craft and intrigue, such as they fancied they

453 beheld with their eyes, were the very instruments to which

454 the Catholic Church has in these last centuries been indebted

455 for her maintenance and extension.

456 There was another circumstance still, which increased

457 the irritation and aversion felt by the large classes, of whom

458 I have been speaking, against the preachers of doctrines,

459 so new to them and so unpalatable; and that was, that

460 they developed them in so measured a way. If they were

461 inspired by Roman theologians, (and this was taken for

462 granted,) why did they not speak out at once? Why did

463 they keep the world in such suspense and anxiety as to

464 what was coming next, and what was to be the upshot of

465 the whole? Why this reticence, and half-speaking, and

466 apparent indecision? It was plain that the plan of operations

467 had been carefully mapped out from the first, and

468 that these men were cautiously advancing towards its

469 accomplishment, as far as was safe at the moment; that

470 their aim and their hope was to carry off a large body with

471 them of the young and the ignorant; that they meant gradually

472 to leaven the minds of the rising generation, and to

473 open the gates of that city, of which they were the sworn

474 defenders, to the enemy who lay in ambush outside of it.

475 And when in spite of the many protestations of the party

476 to the contrary, there was at length an actual movement

477 among their disciples, and one went over to Rome, and

478 then another, the worst anticipations and the worst judgments

479 which had been formed of them received their justification.

480 And, lastly, when men first had said of me,

481 "You will see, *he* will go, he is only biding his time, he is

482 waiting the word of command from Rome," and, when

483 after all, after my arguments and denunciations of former

484 years, at length I did leave the Anglican Church for the

485 Roman, then they said to each other, "It is just as we

486 said: we knew it would be so."

487 This was the state of mind of masses of men twenty

488 years ago, who took no more than an external and common

489 sense view of what was going on. And partly the tradition,

490 partly the effect of that feeling, remains to the present

491 time. Certainly I consider that, in my own case, it is the

492 great obstacle in the way of my being favourably heard, as

493 at present, when I have to make my defence. Not only

494 am I now a member of a most un-English communion,

495 whose great aim is considered to be the extinction of Protestantism

496 and the Protestant Church, and whose means of

497 attack are popularly supposed to be unscrupulous cunning

498 and deceit, but how came I originally to have any relations

499 with the Church of Rome at all? did I, or my opinions,

500 drop from the sky? how came I, in Oxford, *in gremio Universitatis*,

501 to present myself to the eyes of men in that full

502 blown investiture of Popery? How could I dare, how

503 could I have the conscience, with warnings, with prophecies,

504 with accusations against me, to persevere in a path

505 which steadily advanced towards, which ended in, the religion

506 of Rome? And how am I now to be trusted, when

507 long ago I was trusted, and was found wanting?

508 It is this which is the strength of the case of my Accuser

509 against me;—not the articles of impeachment which he

510 has framed from my writings, and which I shall easily

511 crumble into dust, but the bias of the court. It is the

512 state of the atmosphere; it is the vibration all around,

513 which will echo his bold assertion of my dishonesty; it is

514 that prepossession against me, which takes it for granted

515 that, when my reasoning is convincing it is only ingenious,

516 and that when my statements are unanswerable,

517 there is always something put out of sight or hidden in

518 my sleeve; it is that plausible, but cruel conclusion to

519 which men are apt to jump, that when much is imputed,

520 much must be true, and that it is more likely that one

521 should be to blame, than that many should be mistaken in

522 blaming him;—these are the real foes which I have to

523 fight, and the auxiliaries to whom my Accuser makes his

524 advances.

525 Well, I must break through this barrier of prejudice

526 against me if I can; and I think I shall be able to do so.

527 When first I read the Pamphlet of Accusation, I almost

528 despaired of meeting effectively such a heap of misrepresentations

529 and such a vehemence of animosity. What was

530 the good of answering first one point, and then another,

531 and going through the whole circle of its abuse; when my

532 answer to the first point would be forgotten, as soon as I

533 got to the second? What was the use of bringing out half

534 a hundred separate principles or views for the refutation of

535 the separate counts in the Indictment, when rejoinders of

536 this sort would but confuse and torment the reader by

537 their number and their diversity? What hope was there

538 of condensing into a pamphlet of a readable length, matter

539 which ought freely to expand itself into half a dozen

540 volumes? What means was there, except the expenditure

541 of interminable pages, to set right even one of that series

542 of "single passing hints," to use my Assailant's own language,

543 which, "as with his finger tip he had delivered"

544 against me?

545 All those separate charges had their force in being illustrations

546 of one and the same great imputation. He had

547 already a positive idea to illuminate his whole matter, and

548 to stamp it with a force, and to quicken it with an interpretation.

549 He called me a *liar*,—a simple, a broad, an intelligible,

550 to the English public a plausible arraignment;

551 but for me, to answer in detail charge one by reason one,

552 and charge two by reason two, and charge three by reason

553 three, and so on through the whole string both of accusations

554 and replies, each of which was to be independent of

555 the rest, this would be certainly labour lost as regards any

556 effective result. What I needed was a corresponding antagonist

557 unity in my defence, and where was that to be

558 found? We see, in the case of commentators on the prophecies

559 of Scripture, an exemplification of the principle on

560 which I am insisting; viz. how much more powerful even

561 a false interpretation of the sacred text is than none at

562 all;—how a certain key to the visions of the Apocalypse,

563 for instance, may cling to the mind (I have found it so in

564 the case of my own), because the view, which it opens on

565 us, is positive and objective, in spite of the fullest demonstration

566 that it really has no claim upon our reception.

567 The reader says, "What else can the prophecy mean?"

568 just as my Accuser asks, "What, then, does Dr. Newman

569 mean?" ... I reflected, and I saw a way out of my

570 perplexity.

571 Yes, I said to myself, his very question is about my

572 *meaning*; "What does Dr. Newman mean?" It pointed

573 in the very same direction as that into which my musings

574 had turned me already. He asks what I *mean*; not about

575 my words, not about my arguments, not about my actions,

576 as his ultimate point, but about that living intelligence, by

577 which I write, and argue, and act. He asks about my

578 Mind and its Beliefs and its sentiments; and he shall be

579 answered;—not for his own sake, but for mine, for the

580 sake of the Religion which I profess, and of the Priesthood

581 in which I am unworthily included, and of my

582 friends and of my foes, and of that general public which

583 consists of neither one nor the other, but of well-wishers,

584 lovers of fair play, sceptical cross-questioners, interested

585 inquirers, curious lookers-on, and simple strangers, unconcerned

586 yet not careless about the issue,—for the sake of all

587 these he shall be answered.

588 My perplexity had not lasted half an hour. I recognized

589 what I had to do, though I shrank from both the task and

590 the exposure which it would entail. I must, I said, give

591 the true key to my whole life; I must show what I am,

592 that it may be seen what I am not, and that the phantom

593 may be extinguished which gibbers instead of me. I wish

594 to be known as a living man, and not as a scarecrow which

595 is dressed up in my clothes. False ideas may be refuted

596 indeed by argument, but by true ideas alone are they expelled.

597 I will vanquish, not my Accuser, but my judges.

598 I will indeed answer his charges and criticisms on me one

599 by one[1], lest any one should say that they are unanswerable,

600 but such a work shall not be the scope nor the substance

601 of my reply. I will draw out, as far as may be,

602 the history of my mind; I will state the point at which

603 I began, in what external suggestion or accident each

604 opinion had its rise, how far and how they developed from

605 within, how they grew, were modified, were combined,

606 were in collision with each other, and were changed;

607 again how I conducted myself towards them, and how,

608 and how far, and for how long a time, I thought I could

609 hold them consistently with the ecclesiastical engagements

610 which I had made and with the position which I held. I

611 must show,—what is the very truth,—that the doctrines

612 which I held, and have held for so many years, have

613 been taught me (speaking humanly) partly by the suggestions

614 of Protestant friends, partly by the teaching of

615 books, and partly by the action of my own mind: and

616 thus I shall account for that phenomenon which to so

617 many seems so wonderful, that I should have left "my

618 kindred and my father's house" for a Church from which

619 once I turned away with dread;—so wonderful to them!

620 as if forsooth a Religion which has flourished through so

621 many ages, among so many nations, amid such varieties of

622 social life, in such contrary classes and conditions of men,

623 and after so many revolutions, political and civil, could

624 not subdue the reason and overcome the heart, without

625 the aid of fraud in the process and the sophistries of the

626 schools.

627 [1] This was done in the Appendix, of which the more important parts are

628 preserved in the Notes.

629 What I had proposed to myself in the course of half-an-hour,

630 I determined on at the end of ten days. However,

631 I have many difficulties in fulfilling my design. How am

632 I to say all that has to be said in a reasonable compass?

633 And then as to the materials of my narrative; I have no

634 autobiographical notes to consult, no written explanations

635 of particular treatises or of tracts which at the time gave

636 offence, hardly any minutes of definite transactions or conversations,

637 and few contemporary memoranda, I fear, of

638 the feelings or motives under which, from time to time I

639 acted. I have an abundance of letters from friends with

640 some copies or drafts of my answers to them, but they are

641 for the most part unsorted; and, till this process has taken

642 place, they are even too numerous and various to be available

643 at a moment for my purpose. Then, as to the volumes

644 which I have published, they would in many ways serve

645 me, were I well up in them: but though I took great pains

646 in their composition, I have thought little about them,

647 when they were once out of my hands, and for the most

648 part the last time I read them has been when I revised

649 their last proof sheets.

650 Under these circumstances my sketch will of course be

651 incomplete. I now for the first time contemplate my

652 course as a whole; it is a first essay, but it will contain, I

653 trust, no serious or substantial mistake, and so far will

654 answer the purpose for which I write it. I purpose to

655 set nothing down in it as certain, of which I have not a

656 clear memory, or some written memorial, or the corroboration

657 of some friend. There are witnesses enough up and

658 down the country to verify, or correct, or complete it; and

659 letters moreover of my own in abundance, unless they have

660 been destroyed.

661 Moreover, I mean to be simply personal and historical:

662 I am not expounding Catholic doctrine, I am doing no

663 more than explaining myself, and my opinions and actions.

664 I wish, as far as I am able, simply to state facts, whether

665 they are ultimately determined to be for me or against me.

666 Of course there will be room enough for contrariety of

667 judgment among my readers, as to the necessity, or

668 appositeness, or value, or good taste, or religious prudence,

669 of the details which I shall introduce. I may be accused

670 of laying stress on little things, of being beside the mark,

671 of going into impertinent or ridiculous details, of sounding

672 my own praise, of giving scandal; but this is a case above

673 all others, in which I am bound to follow my own lights

674 and to speak out my own heart. It is not at all pleasant

675 for me to be egotistical; nor to be criticized for being so.

676 It is not pleasant to reveal to high and low, young and

677 old, what has gone on within me from my early years.

678 It is not pleasant to be giving to every shallow or flippant

679 disputant the advantage over me of knowing my most

680 private thoughts, I might even say the intercourse between

681 myself and my Maker. But I do not like to be called to

682 my face a liar and a knave; nor should I be doing my

683 duty to my faith or to my name, if I were to suffer it. I

684 know I have done nothing to deserve such an insult, and

685 if I prove this, as I hope to do, I must not care for such

686 incidental annoyances as are involved in the process.

CONTENTS.

4 CHAPTER I.

5 History of my Religious Opinions up to 1833

6 CHAPTER II.

7 History of my Religious Opinions from 1833 to 1839

8 CHAPTER III.

9 History of my Religious Opinions from 1839 to 1841

10 CHAPTER IV.

11 History of my Religious Opinions from 1841 to 1845

12 CHAPTER V.

13 Position of my Mind since 1845

NOTES.

7 Note A. On page 14. Liberalism

8 B. On page  23. Ecclesiastical Miracles

9 C. On page 153. Sermon on Wisdom and Innocence

10 D. On page 213. Series of Saints' Lives of 1843-4

11 E. On page 227. Anglican Church

12 F. On page 269. The Economy

13 G. On page 279. Lying and Equivocation

SUPPLEMENTAL MATTER.

10 1. Chronological List of Letters and Papers quoted in this Narrative

11 2. List of the Author's Works

12 3. Letter to him from his Diocesan

13 4. Addresses from bodies of Clergy and Laity

ADDITIONAL NOTES.

13 Note 1, on page 12. Correspondence with Archbishop Whately

14 in 1834

15 2, on page 90. Extract of a Letter from the Rev. E.

16 Smedley in 1828

17 3, on page 185. Extract of a Letter of the Rev. Francis

18 Faber about 1849

19 4, on pages 194-196. The late Very Rev. Dr. Russell

20 5, on page 232. Extract of a Letter from the Rev. John

21 Keble in 1844

22 6, on page 237. Extract from the *Times* concerning the

23 Author's visit to Oxford in 1878

24 7, on page 302. The oil of St. Walburga

25 8, on page 323. Boniface of Canterbury

MY RELIGIOUS OPINIONS.

16 (Texto do capítulo)

CHAPTER I.

19 (Texto do capítulo)

HISTORY OF MY RELIGIOUS OPINIONS TO THE YEAR 1833.

22 It may easily be conceived how great a trial it is to me to

23 write the following history of myself; but I must not

24 shrink from the task. The words, "Secretum meum

25 mihi," keep ringing in my ears; but as men draw towards

26 their end, they care less for disclosures. Nor is it the

27 least part of my trial, to anticipate that, upon first reading

28 what I have written, my friends may consider much in

29 it irrelevant to my purpose; yet I cannot help thinking

30 that, viewed as a whole, it will effect what I propose to

31 myself in giving it to the public.

32 I was brought up from a child to take great delight in

33 reading the Bible; but I had no formed religious convictions

34 till I was fifteen. Of course I had a perfect knowledge

35 of my Catechism.

36 After I was grown up, I put on paper my recollections

37 of the thoughts and feelings on religious subjects, which I

38 had at the time that I was a child and a boy,—such as had

39 remained on my mind with sufficient prominence to make

40 me then consider them worth recording. Out of these,

41 written in the Long Vacation of 1820, and transcribed with

42 additions in 1823, I select two, which are at once the most

43 definite among them, and also have a bearing on my later

44 convictions.

45 1. "I used to wish the Arabian Tales were true: my

46 imagination ran on unknown influences, on magical powers,

47 and talismans.... I thought life might be a

48 dream, or I an Angel, and all this world a deception, my

49 fellow-angels by a playful device concealing themselves

50 from me, and deceiving me with the semblance of a

51 material world."

52 Again: "Reading in the Spring of 1816 a sentence

53 from [Dr. Watts's] 'Remnants of Time,' entitled 'the

54 Saints unknown to the world,' to the effect, that 'there is

55 nothing in their figure or countenance to distinguish them,'

56 &c., &c., I supposed he spoke of Angels who lived in the

57 world, as it were disguised."

58 2. The other remark is this: "I was very superstitious,

59 and for some time previous to my conversion" [when I

60 was fifteen] "used constantly to cross myself on going into

61 the dark."

62 Of course I must have got this practice from some

63 external source or other; but I can make no sort of conjecture

64 whence; and certainly no one had ever spoken to

65 me on the subject of the Catholic religion, which I only

66 knew by name. The French master was an *émigré* Priest,

67 but he was simply made a butt, as French masters too

68 commonly were in that day, and spoke English very imperfectly.

69 There was a Catholic family in the village, old

70 maiden ladies we used to think; but I knew nothing about

71 them. I have of late years heard that there were one or

72 two Catholic boys in the school; but either we were carefully

73 kept from knowing this, or the knowledge of it made

74 simply no impression on our minds. My brother will bear

75 witness how free the school was from Catholic ideas.

76 I had once been into Warwick Street Chapel, with my

77 father, who, I believe, wanted to hear some piece of

78 music; all that I bore away from it was the recollection of

79 a pulpit and a preacher, and a boy swinging a censer.

80 When I was at Littlemore, I was looking over old copy-books

81 of my school days, and I found among them my first

82 Latin verse-book; and in the first page of it there was a

83 device which almost took my breath away with surprise.

84 I have the book before me now, and have just been showing

85 it to others. I have written in the first page, in my

86 school-boy hand, "John. H. Newman, February 11th,

87 1811, Verse Book;" then follow my first Verses. Between

88 "Verse" and "Book" I have drawn the figure of a solid

89 cross upright, and next to it is, what may indeed be meant

90 for a necklace, but what I cannot make out to be any thing

91 else than a set of beads suspended, with a little cross

92 attached. At this time I was not quite ten years old. I

93 suppose I got these ideas from some romance, Mrs. Radcliffe's

94 or Miss Porter's; or from some religious picture;

95 but the strange thing is, how, among the thousand objects

96 which meet a boy's eyes, these in particular should so have

97 fixed themselves in my mind, that I made them thus practically

98 my own. I am certain there was nothing in the

99 churches I attended, or the prayer books I read, to suggest

100 them. It must be recollected that Anglican churches

101 and prayer books were not decorated in those days as I

102 believe they are now.

103 When I was fourteen, I read Paine's Tracts against the

104 Old Testament, and found pleasure in thinking of the

105 objections which were contained in them. Also, I read

106 some of Hume's Essays; and perhaps that on Miracles.

107 So at least I gave my Father to understand; but perhaps

108 it was a brag. Also, I recollect copying out some French

109 verses, perhaps Voltaire's, in denial of the immortality of

110 the soul, and saying to myself something like "How

111 dreadful, but how plausible!"

112 When I was fifteen, (in the autumn of 1816,) a great

113 change of thought took place in me. I fell under the

114 influences of a definite Creed, and received into my intellect

115 impressions of dogma, which, through God's mercy,

116 have never been effaced or obscured. Above and beyond

117 the conversations and sermons of the excellent man, long

118 dead, the Rev. Walter Mayers, of Pembroke College, Oxford,

119 who was the human means of this beginning of

120 divine faith in me, was the effect of the books which he

121 put into my hands, all of the school of Calvin. One of the

122 first books I read was a work of Romaine's; I neither recollect

123 the title nor the contents, except one doctrine,

124 which of course I do not include among those which I

125 believe to have come from a divine source, viz. the doctrine

126 of final perseverance. I received it at once, and

127 believed that the inward conversion of which I was conscious,

128 (and of which I still am more certain than that I

129 have hands and feet,) would last into the next life, and

130 that I was elected to eternal glory. I have no consciousness

131 that this belief had any tendency whatever to lead

132 me to be careless about pleasing God. I retained it till

133 the age of twenty-one, when it gradually faded away; but

134 I believe that it had some influence on my opinions, in the

135 direction of those childish imaginations which I have

136 already mentioned, viz. in isolating me from the objects

137 which surrounded me, in confirming me in my mistrust of

138 the reality of material phenomena, and making me rest in

139 the thought of two and two only absolute and luminously

140 self-evident beings, myself and my Creator;—for while I

141 considered myself predestined to salvation, my mind did

142 not dwell upon others, as fancying them simply passed

143 over, not predestined to eternal death. I only thought of

144 the mercy to myself.

145 The detestable doctrine last mentioned is simply denied

146 and abjured, unless my memory strangely deceives me, by

147 the writer who made a deeper impression on my mind than

148 any other, and to whom (humanly speaking) I almost owe

149 my soul,—Thomas Scott of Aston Sandford. I so admired

150 and delighted in his writings, that, when I was an under-graduate,

151 I thought of making a visit to his Parsonage, in

152 order to see a man whom I so deeply revered. I hardly

153 think I could have given up the idea of this expedition,

154 even after I had taken my degree; for the news of his

155 death in 1821 came upon me as a disappointment as well

156 as a sorrow. I hung upon the lips of Daniel Wilson,

157 afterwards Bishop of Calcutta, as in two sermons at St.

158 John's Chapel he gave the history of Scott's life and death.

159 I had been possessed of his "Force of Truth" and Essays

160 from a boy; his Commentary I bought when I was an

161 under-graduate.

162 What, I suppose, will strike any reader of Scott's history

163 and writings, is his bold unworldliness and vigorous

164 independence of mind. He followed truth wherever it led

165 him, beginning with Unitarianism, and ending in a zealous

166 faith in the Holy Trinity. It was he who first planted

167 deep in my mind that fundamental truth of religion. With

168 the assistance of Scott's Essays, and the admirable work of

169 Jones of Nayland, I made a collection of Scripture texts

170 in proof of the doctrine, with remarks (I think) of my own

171 upon them, before I was sixteen; and a few months later

172 I drew up a series of texts in support of each verse of the

173 Athanasian Creed. These papers I have still.

174 Besides his unworldliness, what I also admired in Scott

175 was his resolute opposition to Antinomianism, and the

176 minutely practical character of his writings. They show

177 him to be a true Englishman, and I deeply felt his influence;

178 and for years I used almost as proverbs what I considered

179 to be the scope and issue of his doctrine, "Holiness

180 rather than peace," and "Growth the only evidence of

181 life."

182 Calvinists make a sharp separation between the elect

183 and the world; there is much in this that is cognate or

184 parallel to the Catholic doctrine; but they go on to say,

185 as I understand them, very differently from Catholicism,—that

186 the converted and the unconverted can be discriminated

187 by man, that the justified are conscious of their state

188 of justification, and that the regenerate cannot fall away.

189 Catholics on the other hand shade and soften the awful

190 antagonism between good and evil, which is one of their

191 dogmas, by holding that there are different degrees of

192 justification, that there is a great difference in point of

193 gravity between sin and sin, that there is the possibility

194 and the danger of falling away, and that there is no certain

195 knowledge given to any one that he is simply in a

196 state of grace, and much less that he is to persevere to the

197 end:—of the Calvinistic tenets the only one which took

198 root in my mind was the fact of heaven and hell, divine

199 favour and divine wrath, of the justified and the unjustified.

200 The notion that the regenerate and the justified

201 were one and the same, and that the regenerate, as such,

202 had the gift of perseverance, remained with me not many

203 years, as I have said already.

204 This main Catholic doctrine of the warfare between the

205 city of God and the powers of darkness was also deeply

206 impressed upon my mind by a work of a character very

207 opposite to Calvinism, Law's "Serious Call."

208 From this time I have held with a full inward assent

209 and belief the doctrine of eternal punishment, as delivered

210 by our Lord Himself, in as true a sense as I hold that of

211 eternal happiness; though I have tried in various ways to

212 make that truth less terrible to the imagination.

213 Now I come to two other works, which produced a deep

214 impression on me in the same Autumn of 1816, when I

215 was fifteen years old, each contrary to each, and planting

216 in me the seeds of an intellectual inconsistency which

217 disabled me for a long course of years. I read Joseph

218 Milner's Church History, and was nothing short of

219 enamoured of the long extracts from St. Augustine, St.

220 Ambrose, and the other Fathers which I found there. I

221 read them as being the religion of the primitive Christians:

222 but simultaneously with Milner I read Newton on the

223 Prophecies, and in consequence became most firmly convinced

224 that the Pope was the Antichrist predicted by

225 Daniel, St. Paul, and St. John. My imagination was

226 stained by the effects of this doctrine up to the year 1843;

227 it had been obliterated from my reason and judgment at

228 an earlier date; but the thought remained upon me as a

229 sort of false conscience. Hence came that conflict of mind,

230 which so many have felt besides myself;—leading some

231 men to make a compromise between two ideas, so inconsistent

232 with each other,—driving others to beat out the

233 one idea or the other from their minds,—and ending in

234 my own case, after many years of intellectual unrest, in

235 the gradual decay and extinction of one of them,—I do

236 not say in its violent death, for why should I not have

237 murdered it sooner, if I murdered it at all?

238 I am obliged to mention, though I do it with great

239 reluctance, another deep imagination, which at this time,

240 the autumn of 1816, took possession of me,—there can be

241 no mistake about the fact; viz. that it would be the will

242 of God that I should lead a single life. This anticipation,

243 which has held its ground almost continuously ever since,—with

244 the break of a month now and a month then, up to

245 1829, and, after that date, without any break at all,—was

246 more or less connected in my mind with the notion, that

247 my calling in life would require such a sacrifice as celibacy

248 involved; as, for instance, missionary work among the

249 heathen, to which I had a great drawing for some years.

250 It also strengthened my feeling of separation from the

251 visible world, of which I have spoken above.

252 In 1822 I came under very different influences from

253 those to which I had hitherto been subjected. At that

254 time, Mr. Whately, as he was then, afterwards Archbishop

255 of Dublin, for the few months he remained in

256 Oxford, which he was leaving for good, showed great

257 kindness to me. He renewed it in 1825, when he became

258 Principal of Alban Hall, making me his Vice-Principal

259 and Tutor. Of Dr. Whately I will speak presently: for

260 from 1822 to 1825 I saw most of the present Provost of

261 Oriel, Dr. Hawkins, at that time Vicar of St. Mary's; and,

262 when I took orders in 1824 and had a curacy in Oxford,

263 then, during the Long Vacations, I was especially thrown

264 into his company. I can say with a full heart that I love

265 him, and have never ceased to love him; and I thus preface

266 what otherwise might sound rude, that in the course

267 of the many years in which we were together afterwards,

268 he provoked me very much from time to time, though I

269 am perfectly certain that I have provoked him a great

270 deal more. Moreover, in me such provocation was unbecoming,

271 both because he was the Head of my College, and

272 because, in the first years that I knew him, he had been

273 in many ways of great service to my mind.

274 He was the first who taught me to weigh my words,

275 and to be cautious in my statements. He led me to that

276 mode of limiting and clearing my sense in discussion and

277 in controversy, and of distinguishing between cognate

278 ideas, and of obviating mistakes by anticipation, which to

279 my surprise has been since considered, even in quarters

280 friendly to me, to savour of the polemics of Rome. He is

281 a man of most exact mind himself, and he used to snub

282 me severely, on reading, as he was kind enough to do, the

283 first Sermons that I wrote, and other compositions which

284 I was engaged upon.

285 Then as to doctrine, he was the means of great additions

286 to my belief. As I have noticed elsewhere, he gave me

287 the "Treatise on Apostolical Preaching," by Sumner,

288 afterwards Archbishop of Canterbury, from which I was

289 led to give up my remaining Calvinism, and to receive the

290 doctrine of Baptismal Regeneration. In many other ways

291 too he was of use to me, on subjects semi-religious and

292 semi-scholastic.

293 It was Dr. Hawkins too who taught me to anticipate

294 that, before many years were over, there would be an

295 attack made upon the books and the canon of Scripture, I

296 was brought to the same belief by the conversation of

297 Mr. Blanco White, who also led me to have freer views

298 on the subject of inspiration than were usual in the Church

299 of England at the time.

300 There is one other principle, which I gained from Dr.

301 Hawkins, more directly bearing upon Catholicism, than

302 any that I have mentioned; and that is the doctrine of

303 Tradition. When I was an Under-graduate, I heard him

304 preach in the University Pulpit his celebrated sermon on

305 the subject, and recollect how long it appeared to me,

306 though he was at that time a very striking preacher; but,

307 when I read it and studied it as his gift, it made a most

308 serious impression upon me. He does not go one step, I

309 think, beyond the high Anglican doctrine, nay he does not

310 reach it; but he does his work thoroughly, and his view was

311 in him original, and his subject was a novel one at the

312 time. He lays down a proposition, self-evident as soon as

313 stated, to those who have at all examined the structure of

314 Scripture, viz. that the sacred text was never intended to

315 teach doctrine, but only to prove it, and that, if we would

316 learn doctrine, we must have recourse to the formularies

317 of the Church; for instance to the Catechism, and to the

318 Creeds. He considers, that, after learning from them the

319 doctrines of Christianity, the inquirer must verify them by

320 Scripture. This view, most true in its outline, most fruitful

321 in its consequences, opened upon me a large field of

322 thought. Dr. Whately held it too. One of its effects was

323 to strike at the root of the principle on which the Bible

324 Society was set up. I belonged to its Oxford Association;

325 it became a matter of time when I should withdraw my

326 name from its subscription-list, though I did not do so at

327 once.

328 It is with pleasure that I pay here a tribute to the

329 memory of the Rev. William James, then Fellow of Oriel;

330 who, about the year 1823, taught me the doctrine of

331 Apostolical Succession, in the course of a walk, I think,

332 round Christ Church meadow; I recollect being somewhat

333 impatient of the subject at the time.

334 It was at about this date, I suppose, that I read

335 Bishop Butler's Analogy; the study of which has been to

336 so many, as it was to me, an era in their religious opinions.

337 Its inculcation of a visible Church, the oracle of truth and

338 a pattern of sanctity, of the duties of external religion, and

339 of the historical character of Revelation, are characteristics

340 of this great work which strike the reader at once; for

341 myself, if I may attempt to determine what I most gained

342 from it, it lay in two points, which I shall have an opportunity

343 of dwelling on in the sequel; they are the underlying

344 principles of a great portion of my teaching. First,

345 the very idea of an analogy between the separate works of

346 God leads to the conclusion that the system which is of

347 less importance is economically or sacramentally connected

348 with the more momentous system[2], and of this conclusion

349 the theory, to which I was inclined as a boy, viz. the unreality

350 of material phenomena, is an ultimate resolution.

351 At this time I did not make the distinction between

352 matter itself and its phenomena, which is so necessary and

353 so obvious in discussing the subject. Secondly, Butler's

354 doctrine that Probability is the guide of life, led me, at

355 least under the teaching to which a few years later I was

356 introduced, to the question of the logical cogency of Faith,

357 on which I have written so much. Thus to Butler I trace

358 those two principles of my teaching, which have led to a

359 charge against me both of fancifulness and of scepticism.

360 [2] It is significant that Butler begins his work with a quotation from Origen.

361 And now as to Dr. Whately. I owe him a great deal.

362 He was a man of generous and warm heart. He was

363 particularly loyal to his friends, and to use the common

364 phrase, "all his geese were swans." While I was still

365 awkward and timid in 1822, he took me by the hand, and

366 acted towards me the part of a gentle and encouraging

367 instructor. He, emphatically, opened my mind, and

368 taught me to think and to use my reason. After being

369 first noticed by him in 1822, I became very intimate with

370 him in 1825, when I was his Vice-Principal at Alban

371 Hall. I gave up that office in 1826, when I became Tutor

372 of my College, and his hold upon me gradually relaxed.

373 He had done his work towards me or nearly so, when he

374 had taught me to see with my own eyes and to walk with

375 my own feet. Not that I had not a good deal to learn

376 from others still, but I influenced them as well as they me,

377 and co-operated rather than merely concurred with them.

378 As to Dr. Whately, his mind was too different from mine

379 for us to remain long on one line. I recollect how dissatisfied

380 he was with an Article of mine in the London

381 Review, which Blanco White, good-humouredly, only

382 called Platonic. When I was diverging from him in

383 opinion (which he did not like), I thought of dedicating

384 my first book to him, in words to the effect that he had

385 not only taught me to think, but to think for myself. He

386 left Oxford in 1831; after that, as far as I can recollect,

387 I never saw him but twice,—when he visited the University;

388 once in the street in 1834, once in a room in 1838.

389 From the time that he left, I have always felt a real affection

390 for what I must call his memory; for, at least from

391 the year 1834, he made himself dead to me. He had

392 practically indeed given me up from the time that he became

393 Archbishop in 1831; but in 1834 a correspondence

394 took place between us, which, though conducted especially

395 on his side in a friendly spirit, was the expression of differences

396 of opinion which acted as a final close to our intercourse.

397 My reason told me that it was impossible we could

398 have got on together longer, had he stayed in Oxford; yet

399 I loved him too much to bid him farewell without pain.

400 After a few years had passed, I began to believe that his

401 influence on me in a higher respect than intellectual

402 advance, (I will not say through his fault,) had not been

403 satisfactory. I believe that he has inserted sharp things

404 in his later works about me. They have never come in

405 my way, and I have not thought it necessary to seek out

406 what would pain me so much in the reading.

407 What he did for me in point of religious opinion, was,

408 first, to teach me the existence of the Church, as a substantive

409 body or corporation; next to fix in me those anti-Erastian

410 views of Church polity, which were one of the

411 most prominent features of the Tractarian movement. On

412 this point, and, as far as I know, on this point alone,

413 he and Hurrell Froude intimately sympathized, though

414 Froude's development of opinion here was of a later date.

415 In the year 1826, in the course of a walk, he said much to

416 me about a work then just published, called "Letters on

417 the Church by an Episcopalian." He said that it would

418 make my blood boil. It was certainly a most powerful

419 composition. One of our common friends told me, that,

420 after reading it, he could not keep still, but went on walking

421 up and down his room. It was ascribed at once to

422 Whately; I gave eager expression to the contrary opinion;

423 but I found the belief of Oxford in the affirmative to be

424 too strong for me; rightly or wrongly I yielded to the

425 general voice; and I have never heard, then or since,

426 of any disclaimer of authorship on the part of Dr.

427 Whately.

428 The main positions of this able essay are these; first that

429 Church and State should be independent of each other:—he

430 speaks of the duty of protesting "against the profanation

431 of Christ's kingdom, by that *double usurpation*, the

432 interference of the Church in temporals, of the State in

433 spirituals," p. 191; and, secondly, that the Church may

434 justly and by right retain its property, though separated

435 from the State. "The clergy," he says p. 133, "though

436 they ought not to be the hired servants of the Civil

437 Magistrate, may justly retain their revenues; and the

438 State, though it has no right of interference in spiritual

439 concerns, not only is justly entitled to support from the

440 ministers of religion, and from all other Christians, but

441 would, under the system I am recommending, obtain it

442 much more effectually." The author of this work, whoever

443 he may be, argues out both these points with great

444 force and ingenuity, and with a thorough-going vehemence,

445 which perhaps we may refer to the circumstance, that he

446 wrote, not *in propriâ personâ*, and as thereby answerable for

447 every sentiment that he advanced, but in the professed

448 character of a Scotch Episcopalian. His work had a

449 gradual, but a deep effect on my mind.

450 I am not aware of any other religious opinion which I

451 owe to Dr. Whately. In his special theological tenets I

452 had no sympathy. In the next year, 1827, he told me he

453 considered that I was Arianizing. The case was this:

454 though at that time I had not read Bishop Bull's *Defensio*

455 nor the Fathers, I was just then very strong for that ante-Nicene

456 view of the Trinitarian doctrine, which some

457 writers, both Catholic and non-Catholic, have accused of

458 wearing a sort of Arian exterior. This is the meaning of

459 a passage in Froude's Remains, in which he seems to accuse

460 me of speaking against the Athanasian Creed. I had

461 contrasted the two aspects of the Trinitarian doctrine,

462 which are respectively presented by the Athanasian Creed

463 and the Nicene. My criticisms were to the effect that

464 some of the verses of the former Creed were unnecessarily

465 scientific. This is a specimen of a certain disdain for Antiquity

466 which had been growing on me now for several years.

467 It showed itself in some flippant language against the

468 Fathers in the Encyclopædia Metropolitana, about whom

469 I knew little at the time, except what I had learnt as a

470 boy from Joseph Milner. In writing on the Scripture

471 Miracles in 1825-6, I had read Middleton on the Miracles

472 of the early Church, and had imbibed a portion of his

473 spirit.

474 The truth is, I was beginning to prefer intellectual

475 excellence to moral; I was drifting in the direction of the

476 Liberalism of the day[3]. I was rudely awakened from my

477 dream at the end of 1827 by two great blows—illness and

478 bereavement.

479 [3] Vide Note A, *Liberalism*, at the end of the volume.

480 In the beginning of 1829, came the formal break between

481 Dr. Whately and me; the affair of Mr. Peel's re-election

482 was the occasion of it. I think in 1828 or 1827 I had

483 voted in the minority, when the Petition to Parliament

484 against the Catholic Claims was brought into Convocation.

485 I did so mainly on the views suggested to me in the

486 Letters of an Episcopalian. Also I shrank from the bigoted

487 "two-bottle-orthodox," as they were invidiously called.

488 When then I took part against Mr. Peel, it was on an

489 academical, not at all an ecclesiastical or a political

490 ground; and this I professed at the time. I considered

491 that Mr. Peel had taken the University by surprise; that

492 his friends had no right to call upon us to turn round on a

493 sudden, and to expose ourselves to the imputation of time-serving;

494 and that a great University ought not to be bullied

495 even by a great Duke of Wellington. Also by this time

496 I was under the influence of Keble and Froude; who, in

497 addition to the reasons I have given, disliked the Duke's

498 change of policy as dictated by liberalism.

499 Whately was considerably annoyed at me, and he took

500 a humourous revenge, of which he had given me due

501 notice beforehand. As head of a house he had duties of

502 hospitality to men of all parties; he asked a set of the

503 least intellectual men in Oxford to dinner, and men most

504 fond of port; he made me one of this party; placed me

505 between Provost This and Principal That, and then asked

506 me if I was proud of my friends. However, he had a

507 serious meaning in his act; he saw, more clearly than I

508 could do, that I was separating from his own friends for

509 good and all.

510 Dr. Whately attributed my leaving his *clientela* to a wish

511 on my part to be the head of a party myself. I do not think

512 that this charge was deserved. My habitual feeling then

513 and since has been, that it was not I who sought friends,

514 but friends who sought me. Never man had kinder or

515 more indulgent friends than I have had; but I expressed

516 my own feeling as to the mode in which I gained them, in

517 this very year 1829, in the course of a copy of verses.

518 Speaking of my blessings, I said, "Blessings of friends,

519 which to my door *unasked, unhoped*, have come." They

520 have come, they have gone; they came to my great joy,

521 they went to my great grief. He who gave took away.

522 Dr. Whately's impression about me, however, admits of

523 this explanation:—

524 During the first years of my residence at Oriel, though

525 proud of my College, I was not quite at home there. I was

526 very much alone, and I used often to take my daily walk

527 by myself. I recollect once meeting Dr. Copleston, then

528 Provost, with one of the Fellows. He turned round, and

529 with the kind courteousness which sat so well on him,

530 made me a bow and said, "Nunquam minus solus, quàm

531 cùm solus." At that time indeed (from 1823) I had the

532 intimacy of my dear and true friend Dr. Pusey, and could

533 not fail to admire and revere a soul so devoted to the cause

534 of religion, so full of good works, so faithful in his affections;

535 but he left residence when I was getting to know

536 him well. As to Dr. Whately himself, he was too much

537 my superior to allow of my being at my ease with him;

538 and to no one in Oxford at this time did I open my heart

539 fully and familiarly. But things changed in 1826. At

540 that time I became one of the Tutors of my College, and

541 this gave me position; besides, I had written one or two

542 Essays which had been well received. I began to be

543 known. I preached my first University Sermon. Next

544 year I was one of the Public Examiners for the B.A. degree.

545 In 1828 I became Vicar of St. Mary's. It was to me like the

546 feeling of spring weather after winter; and, if I may so

547 speak, I came out of my shell; I remained out of it till 1841.

548 The two persons who knew me best at that time are still

549 alive, beneficed clergymen, no longer my friends. They

550 could tell better than any one else what I was in those

551 years. From this time my tongue was, as it were,

552 loosened, and I spoke spontaneously and without effort.

553 One of the two, Mr. Rickards, said of me, I have been told,

554 "Here is a fellow who, when he is silent, will never begin

555 to speak; and when he once begins to speak, will never

556 stop." It was at this time that I began to have influence,

557 which steadily increased for a course of years. I gained

558 upon my pupils, and was in particular intimate and affectionate

559 with two of our probationer Fellows, Robert Isaac

560 Wilberforce (afterwards Archdeacon) and Richard Hurrell

561 Froude. Whately then, an acute man, perhaps saw around

562 me the signs of an incipient party, of which I was not

563 conscious myself. And thus we discern the first elements

564 of that movement afterwards called Tractarian.

565 The true and primary author of it, however, as is usual

566 with great motive-powers, was out of sight. Having

567 carried off as a mere boy the highest honours of the University,

568 he had turned from the admiration which haunted

569 his steps, and sought for a better and holier satisfaction in

570 pastoral work in the country. Need I say that I am

571 speaking of John Keble? The first time that I was in a

572 room with him was on occasion of my election to a fellowship

573 at Oriel, when I was sent for into the Tower, to shake

574 hands with the Provost and Fellows. How is that hour

575 fixed in my memory after the changes of forty-two years,

576 forty-two this very day on which I write! I have lately

577 had a letter in my hands, which I sent at the time to my

578 great friend, John William Bowden, with whom I passed

579 almost exclusively my Under-graduate years. "I had to

580 hasten to the Tower," I say to him, "to receive the congratulations

581 of all the Fellows. I bore it till Keble took

582 my hand, and then felt so abashed and unworthy of the

583 honour done me, that I seemed desirous of quite sinking

584 into the ground." His had been the first name which I

585 had heard spoken of, with reverence rather than admiration,

586 when I came up to Oxford. When one day I was

587 walking in High Street with my dear earliest friend just

588 mentioned, with what eagerness did he cry out, "There's

589 Keble!" and with what awe did I look at him! Then

590 at another time I heard a Master of Arts of my College

591 give an account how he had just then had occasion to introduce

592 himself on some business to Keble, and how

593 gentle, courteous, and unaffected Keble had been, so as

594 almost to put him out of countenance. Then too it was

595 reported, truly or falsely, how a rising man of brilliant

596 reputation, the present Dean of St. Paul's, Dr. Milman,

597 admired and loved him, adding, that somehow he was

598 strangely unlike any one else. However, at the time

599 when I was elected Fellow of Oriel he was not in residence,

600 and he was shy of me for years in consequence of

601 the marks which I bore upon me of the evangelical and

602 liberal schools. At least so I have ever thought. Hurrell

603 Froude brought us together about 1828: it is one of the

604 sayings preserved in his "Remains,"—"Do you know the

605 story of the murderer who had done one good thing in his

606 life? Well; if I was ever asked what good deed I had

607 ever done, I should say that I had brought Keble and

608 Newman to understand each other."

609 The Christian Year made its appearance in 1827. It is

610 not necessary, and scarcely becoming, to praise a book

611 which has already become one of the classics of the language.

612 When the general tone of religious literature was

613 so nerveless and impotent, as it was at that time, Keble

614 struck an original note and woke up in the hearts of

615 thousands a new music, the music of a school, long unknown

616 in England. Nor can I pretend to analyze, in my

617 own instance, the effect of religious teaching so deep, so

618 pure, so beautiful. I have never till now tried to do so;

619 yet I think I am not wrong in saying, that the two main

620 intellectual truths which it brought home to me, were the

621 same two, which I had learned from Butler, though recast

622 in the creative mind of my new master. The first of those

623 was what may be called, in a large sense of the word, the

624 Sacramental system; that is, the doctrine that material

625 phenomena are both the types and the instruments of real

626 things unseen,—a doctrine, which embraces in its fulness,

627 not only what Anglicans, as well as Catholics, believe about

628 Sacraments properly so called; but also the article of "the

629 Communion of Saints;" and likewise the Mysteries of

630 the faith. The connexion of this philosophy of religion

631 with what is sometimes called "Berkeleyism" has been

632 mentioned above; I knew little of Berkeley at this time

633 except by name; nor have I ever studied him.

634 On the second intellectual principle which I gained from

635 Mr. Keble, I could say a great deal; if this were the place

636 for it. It runs through very much that I have written,

637 and has gained for me many hard names. Butler teaches

638 us that probability is the guide of life. The danger of this

639 doctrine, in the case of many minds, is, its tendency to

640 destroy in them absolute certainty, leading them to consider

641 every conclusion as doubtful, and resolving truth into

642 an opinion, which it is safe indeed to obey or to profess,

643 but not possible to embrace with full internal assent. If

644 this were to be allowed, then the celebrated saying, "O

645 God, if there be a God, save my soul, if I have a soul!"

646 would be the highest measure of devotion:—but who can

647 really pray to a Being, about whose existence he is

648 seriously in doubt?

649 I considered that Mr. Keble met this difficulty by

650 ascribing the firmness of assent which we give to religious

651 doctrine, not to the probabilities which introduced it, but

652 to the living power of faith and love which accepted it.

653 In matters of religion, he seemed to say, it is not merely

654 probability which makes us intellectually certain, but probability

655 as it is put to account by faith and love. It is

656 faith and love which give to probability a force which it

657 has not in itself. Faith and love are directed towards an

658 Object; in the vision of that Object they live; it is that

659 Object, received in faith and love, which renders it reasonable

660 to take probability as sufficient for internal

661 conviction. Thus the argument from Probability, in

662 the matter of religion, became an argument from Personality,

663 which in fact is one form of the argument from

664 Authority.

665 In illustration, Mr. Keble used to quote the words of the

666 Psalm: "I will guide thee with mine *eye*. Be ye not like

667 to horse and mule, which have no understanding; whose

668 mouths must be held with bit and bridle, lest they

669 fall upon thee." This is the very difference, he used to

670 say, between slaves, and friends or children. Friends do

671 not ask for literal commands; but, from their knowledge

672 of the speaker, they understand his half-words, and from

673 love of him they anticipate his wishes. Hence it is, that

674 in his Poem for St. Bartholomew's Day, he speaks of the

675 "Eye of God's word;" and in the note quotes Mr. Miller,

676 of Worcester College, who remarks in his Bampton Lectures,

677 on the special power of Scripture, as having "this

678 Eye, like that of a portrait, uniformly fixed upon us, turn

679 where we will." The view thus suggested by Mr. Keble,

680 is brought forward in one of the earliest of the "Tracts

681 for the Times." In No. 8 I say, "The Gospel is a Law of

682 Liberty. We are treated as sons, not as servants; not

683 subjected to a code of formal commandments, but addressed

684 as those who love God, and wish to please Him."

685 I did not at all dispute this view of the matter, for I

686 made use of it myself; but I was dissatisfied, because it did

687 not go to the root of the difficulty. It was beautiful and

688 religious, but it did not even profess to be logical; and

689 accordingly I tried to complete it by considerations of my

690 own, which are to be found in my University Sermons,

691 Essay on Ecclesiastical Miracles, and Essay on Development

692 of Doctrine. My argument is in outline as follows:

693 that that absolute certitude which we were able to possess,

694 whether as to the truths of natural theology, or as to the

695 fact of a revelation, was the result of an *assemblage* of concurring

696 and converging probabilities, and that, both according

697 to the constitution of the human mind and the

698 will of its Maker; that certitude was a habit of mind, that

699 certainty was a quality of propositions; that probabilities

700 which did not reach to logical certainty, might suffice for a

701 mental certitude; that the certitude thus brought about

702 might equal in measure and strength the certitude which

703 was created by the strictest scientific demonstration; and

704 that to possess such certitude might in given cases and to

705 given individuals be a plain duty, though not to others in

706 other circumstances:—

707 Moreover, that as there were probabilities which sufficed

708 for certitude, so there were other probabilities which were

709 legitimately adapted to create opinion; that it might be

710 quite as much a matter of duty in given cases and to given

711 persons to have about a fact an opinion of a definite

712 strength and consistency, as in the case of greater or of

713 more numerous probabilities it was a duty to have a certitude;

714 that accordingly we were bound to be more or less

715 sure, on a sort of (as it were) graduated scale of assent, viz.

716 according as the probabilities attaching to a professed fact

717 were brought home to us, and as the case might be, to entertain

718 about it a pious belief, or a pious opinion, or a religious

719 conjecture, or at least, a tolerance of such belief, or

720 opinion or conjecture in others; that on the other hand, as it

721 was a duty to have a belief, of more or less strong texture,

722 in given cases, so in other cases it was a duty not to believe,

723 not to opine, not to conjecture, not even to tolerate

724 the notion that a professed fact was true, inasmuch as it

725 would be credulity or superstition, or some other moral

726 fault, to do so. This was the region of Private Judgment

727 in religion; that is, of a Private Judgment, not formed

728 arbitrarily and according to one's fancy or liking, but conscientiously,

729 and under a sense of duty.

730 Considerations such as these throw a new light on the

731 subject of Miracles, and they seem to have led me to reconsider

732 the view which I had taken of them in my Essay in

733 1825-6. I do not know what was the date of this change

734 in me, nor of the train of ideas on which it was founded.

735 That there had been already great miracles, as those of

736 Scripture, as the Resurrection, was a fact establishing the

737 principle that the laws of nature had sometimes been suspended

738 by their Divine Author, and since what had happened

739 once might happen again, a certain probability, at

740 least no kind of improbability, was attached to the idea

741 taken in itself, of miraculous intervention in later times,

742 and miraculous accounts were to be regarded in connexion

743 with the verisimilitude, scope, instrument, character, testimony,

744 and circumstances, with which they presented themselves

745 to us; and, according to the final result of those

746 various considerations, it was our duty to be sure, or to believe,

747 or to opine, or to surmise, or to tolerate, or to reject,

748 or to denounce. The main difference between my Essay

749 on Miracles in 1826 and my Essay in 1842 is this: that in

750 1826 I considered that miracles were sharply divided into

751 two classes, those which were to be received, and those

752 which were to be rejected; whereas in 1842 I saw that they

753 were to be regarded according to their greater or less probability,

754 which was in some cases sufficient to create certitude

755 about them, in other cases only belief or opinion.

756 Moreover, the argument from Analogy, on which this

757 view of the question was founded, suggested to me something

758 besides, in recommendation of the Ecclesiastical

759 Miracles. It fastened itself upon the theory of Church

760 History which I had learned as a boy from Joseph Milner.

761 It is Milner's doctrine, that upon the visible Church come

762 down from above, at certain intervals, large and temporary

763 *Effusions* of divine grace. This is the leading idea of his

764 work. He begins by speaking of the Day of Pentecost, as

765 marking "the first of those *Effusions* of the Spirit of God,

766 which from age to age have visited the earth since the

767 coming of Christ." Vol. i. p. 3. In a note he adds that

768 "in the term 'Effusion' there is *not* here included the idea

769 of the miraculous or extraordinary operations of the Spirit

770 of God;" but still it was natural for me, admitting Milner's

771 general theory, and applying to it the principle of analogy,

772 not to stop short at his abrupt *ipse dixit*, but boldly to pass

773 forward to the conclusion, on other grounds plausible, that

774 as miracles accompanied the first effusion of grace, so they

775 might accompany the later. It is surely a natural and on

776 the whole, a true anticipation (though of course there are

777 exceptions in particular cases), that gifts and graces go

778 together; now, according to the ancient Catholic doctrine,

779 the gift of miracles was viewed as the attendant and shadow

780 of transcendent sanctity: and moreover, since such sanctity

781 was not of every day's occurrence, nay further, since one

782 period of Church history differed widely from another, and,

783 as Joseph Milner would say, there have been generations

784 or centuries of degeneracy or disorder, and times of revival,

785 and since one region might be in the mid-day of religious

786 fervour, and another in twilight or gloom, there was no

787 force in the popular argument, that, because we did not

788 see miracles with our own eyes, miracles had not happened

789 in former times, or were not now at this very time taking

790 place in distant places:—but I must not dwell longer on a

791 subject, to which in a few words it is impossible to do

792 justice[4].

793 [4] Vide note B, *Ecclesiastical Miracles*, at the end of the volume.

794 Hurrell Froude was a pupil of Keble's, formed by him,

795 and in turn reacting upon him. I knew him first in 1826,

796 and was in the closest and most affectionate friendship with

797 him from about 1829 till his death in 1836. He was a

798 man of the highest gifts,—so truly many-sided, that it

799 would be presumptuous in me to attempt to describe him,

800 except under those aspects in which he came before me.

801 Nor have I here to speak of the gentleness and tenderness

802 of nature, the playfulness, the free elastic force and graceful

803 versatility of mind, and the patient winning considerateness

804 in discussion, which endeared him to those to whom

805 he opened his heart; for I am all along engaged upon

806 matters of belief and opinion, and am introducing others

807 into my narrative, not for their own sake, or because I love

808 and have loved them, so much as because, and so far as,

809 they have influenced my theological views. In this respect

810 then, I speak of Hurrell Froude,—in his intellectual

811 aspect,—as a man of high genius, brimful and overflowing

812 with ideas and views, in him original, which were too

813 many and strong even for his bodily strength, and which

814 crowded and jostled against each other in their effort after

815 distinct shape and expression. And he had an intellect as

816 critical and logical as it was speculative and bold. Dying

817 prematurely, as he did, and in the conflict and transition-state

818 of opinion, his religious views never reached their

819 ultimate conclusion, by the very reason of their multitude

820 and their depth. His opinions arrested and influenced

821 me, even when they did not gain my assent.

822 He professed openly his admiration of the Church of

823 Rome, and his hatred of the Reformers. He delighted

824 in the notion of an hierarchical system, of sacerdotal

825 power, and of full ecclesiastical liberty. He felt scorn of

826 the maxim, "The Bible and the Bible only is the religion

827 of Protestants;" and he gloried in accepting Tradition as

828 a main instrument of religious teaching. He had a high

829 severe idea of the intrinsic excellence of Virginity; and he

830 considered the Blessed Virgin its great Pattern. He delighted

831 in thinking of the Saints; he had a vivid appreciation

832 of the idea of sanctity, its possibility and its heights;

833 and he was more than inclined to believe a large amount

834 of miraculous interference as occurring in the early and

835 middle ages. He embraced the principle of penance and

836 mortification. He had a deep devotion to the Real Presence,

837 in which he had a firm faith. He was powerfully

838 drawn to the Medieval Church, but not to the Primitive.

839 He had a keen insight into abstract truth; but he was

840 an Englishman to the backbone in his severe adherence to

841 the real and the concrete. He had a most classical taste,

842 and a genius for philosophy and art; and he was fond of

843 historical inquiry, and the politics of religion. He had no

844 turn for theology as such. He set no sufficient value

845 on the writings of the Fathers, on the detail or development

846 of doctrine, on the definite traditions of the Church

847 viewed in their matter, on the teaching of the Ecumenical

848 Councils, or on the controversies out of which they arose.

849 He took an eager courageous view of things on the whole.

850 I should say that his power of entering into the minds of

851 others did not equal his other gifts; he could not believe,

852 for instance, that I really held the Roman Church to be

853 Anti-christian. On many points he would not believe

854 but that I agreed with him, when I did not. He seemed

855 not to understand my difficulties. His were of a different

856 kind, the contrariety between theory and fact. He was a

857 high Tory of the Cavalier stamp, and was disgusted with

858 the Toryism of the opponents of the Reform Bill. He was

859 smitten with the love of the Theocratic Church; he went

860 abroad and was shocked by the degeneracy which he

861 thought he saw in the Catholics of Italy.

862 It is difficult to enumerate the precise additions to my

863 theological creed which I derived from a friend to whom

864 I owe so much. He taught me to look with admiration

865 towards the Church of Rome, and in the same degree to

866 dislike the Reformation. He fixed deep in me the idea

867 of devotion to the Blessed Virgin, and he led me gradually

868 to believe in the Real Presence.

869 There is one remaining source of my opinions to be

870 mentioned, and that far from the least important. In

871 proportion as I moved out of the shadow of that liberalism

872 which had hung over my course, my early devotion towards

873 the Fathers returned; and in the Long Vacation of 1828

874 I set about to read them chronologically, beginning with

875 St. Ignatius and St. Justin. About 1830 a proposal was

876 made to me by Mr. Hugh Rose, who with Mr. Lyall

877 (afterwards Dean of Canterbury) was providing writers for

878 a Theological Library, to furnish them with a History of

879 the Principal Councils. I accepted it, and at once set to

880 work on the Council of Nicæa. It was to launch myself

881 on an ocean with currents innumerable; and I was drifted

882 back first to the ante-Nicene history, and then to the

883 Church of Alexandria. The work at last appeared under

884 the title of "The Arians of the Fourth Century;" and

885 of its 422 pages, the first 117 consisted of introductory

886 matter, and the Council of Nicæa did not appear till the

887 254th, and then occupied at most twenty pages.

888 I do not know when I first learnt to consider that Antiquity

889 was the true exponent of the doctrines of Christianity

890 and the basis of the Church of England; but I

891 take it for granted that the works of Bishop Bull, which

892 at this time I read, were my chief introduction to this

893 principle. The course of reading, which I pursued in the

894 composition of my volume, was directly adapted to develope

895 it in my mind. What principally attracted me in the

896 ante-Nicene period was the great Church of Alexandria,

897 the historical centre of teaching in those times. Of Rome

898 for some centuries comparatively little is known. The

899 battle of Arianism was first fought in Alexandria; Athanasius,

900 the champion of the truth, was Bishop of Alexandria;

901 and in his writings he refers to the great religious

902 names of an earlier date, to Origen, Dionysius, and others,

903 who were the glory of its see, or of its school. The broad

904 philosophy of Clement and Origen carried me away; the

905 philosophy, not the theological doctrine; and I have drawn

906 out some features of it in my volume, with the zeal and

907 freshness, but with the partiality, of a neophyte. Some

908 portions of their teaching, magnificent in themselves, came

909 like music to my inward ear, as if the response to ideas,

910 which, with little external to encourage them, I had

911 cherished so long. These were based on the mystical or

912 sacramental principle, and spoke of the various Economies

913 or Dispensations of the Eternal. I understood these

914 passages to mean that the exterior world, physical and historical,

915 was but the manifestation to our senses of realities

916 greater than itself. Nature was a parable: Scripture was

917 an allegory: pagan literature, philosophy, and mythology,

918 properly understood, were but a preparation for the Gospel.

919 The Greek poets and sages were in a certain sense

920 prophets; for "thoughts beyond their thought to those

921 high bards were given." There had been a directly

922 divine dispensation granted to the Jews; but there had

923 been in some sense a dispensation carried on in favour of

924 the Gentiles. He who had taken the seed of Jacob for

925 His elect people had not therefore cast the rest of mankind

926 out of His sight. In the fulness of time both Judaism

927 and Paganism had come to nought; the outward framework,

928 which concealed yet suggested the Living Truth,

929 had never been intended to last, and it was dissolving

930 under the beams of the Sun of Justice which shone behind

931 it and through it. The process of change had been slow;

932 it had been done not rashly, but by rule and measure,

933 "at sundry times and in divers manners," first one disclosure

934 and then another, till the whole evangelical doctrine

935 was brought into full manifestation. And thus room

936 was made for the anticipation of further and deeper disclosures,

937 of truths still under the veil of the letter, and in

938 their season to be revealed. The visible world still remains

939 without its divine interpretation; Holy Church in her

940 sacraments and her hierarchical appointments, will remain,

941 even to the end of the world, after all but a symbol

942 of those heavenly facts which fill eternity. Her mysteries

943 are but the expressions in human language of truths to

944 which the human mind is unequal. It is evident how

945 much there was in all this in correspondence with the

946 thoughts which had attracted me when I was young, and

947 with the doctrine which I have already associated with

948 the Analogy and the Christian Year.

949 It was, I suppose, to the Alexandrian school and to the

950 early Church, that I owe in particular what I definitely

951 held about the Angels. I viewed them, not only as the

952 ministers employed by the Creator in the Jewish and

953 Christian dispensations, as we find on the face of Scripture,

954 but as carrying on, as Scripture also implies, the Economy

955 of the Visible World. I considered them as the real

956 causes of motion, light, and life, and of those elementary

957 principles of the physical universe, which, when offered in

958 their developments to our senses, suggest to us the notion

959 of cause and effect, and of what are called the laws of

960 nature. This doctrine I have drawn out in my Sermon

961 for Michaelmas day, written in 1831. I say of the Angels,

962 "Every breath of air and ray of light and heat, every

963 beautiful prospect, is, as it were, the skirts of their garments,

964 the waving of the robes of those whose faces see

965 God." Again, I ask what would be the thoughts of a

966 man who, "when examining a flower, or a herb, or a

967 pebble, or a ray of light, which he treats as something so

968 beneath him in the scale of existence, suddenly discovered

969 that he was in the presence of some powerful being who

970 was hidden behind the visible things he was inspecting,—who,

971 though concealing his wise hand, was giving them

972 their beauty, grace, and perfection, as being God's instrument

973 for the purpose,—nay, whose robe and ornaments

974 those objects were, which he was so eager to analyze?"

975 and I therefore remark that "we may say with grateful

976 and simple hearts with the Three Holy Children, 'O all ye

977 works of the Lord, &c., &c., bless ye the Lord, praise Him,

978 and magnify Him for ever.'"

979 Also, besides the hosts of evil spirits, I considered

980 there was a middle race, δαιμονια, neither in heaven, nor

981 in hell; partially fallen, capricious, wayward; noble or

982 crafty, benevolent or malicious, as the case might be.

983 These beings gave a sort of inspiration or intelligence to

984 races, nations, and classes of men. Hence the action of

985 bodies politic and associations, which is often so different

986 from that of the individuals who compose them. Hence

987 the character and the instinct of states and governments,

988 of religious communities and communions. I thought

989 these assemblages had their life in certain unseen Powers.

990 My preference of the Personal to the Abstract would

991 naturally lead me to this view. I thought it countenanced

992 by the mention of "the Prince of Persia" in the Prophet

993 Daniel; and I think I considered that it was of such intermediate

994 beings that the Apocalypse spoke, in its notice of

995 "the Angels of the Seven Churches."

996 In 1837 I made a further development of this doctrine.

997 I said to an intimate and dear friend, Samuel Francis

998 Wood, in a letter which came into my hands on his death.

999 "I have an idea. The mass of the Fathers (Justin,

1000 Athenagoras, Irenæus, Clement, Tertullian, Origen, Lactantius,

1001 Sulpicius, Ambrose, Nazianzen,) hold that, though

1002 Satan fell from the beginning, the Angels fell before the

1003 deluge, falling in love with the daughters of men. This

1004 has lately come across me as a remarkable solution of a

1005 notion which I cannot help holding. Daniel speaks as if

1006 each nation had its guardian Angel. I cannot but think

1007 that there are beings with a great deal of good in them,

1008 yet with great defects, who are the animating principles

1009 of certain institutions, &c., &c.... Take England with

1010 many high virtues, and yet a low Catholicism. It seems

1011 to me that John Bull is a spirit neither of heaven nor hell....

1012 Has not the Christian Church, in its parts, surrendered

1013 itself to one or other of these simulations of the

1014 truth?... How are we to avoid Scylla and Charybdis

1015 and go straight on to the very image of Christ?"

1016 &c., &c.

1017 I am aware that what I have been saying will, with

1018 many men, be doing credit to my imagination at the

1019 expense of my judgment—"Hippoclides doesn't care;" I

1020 am not setting myself up as a pattern of good sense or of

1021 any thing else: I am but giving a history of my opinions,

1022 and that, with the view of showing that I have come by

1023 them through intelligible processes of thought and honest

1024 external means. The doctrine indeed of the Economy has

1025 in some quarters been itself condemned as intrinsically

1026 pernicious,—as if leading to lying and equivocation, when

1027 applied, as I have applied it in my remarks upon it in my

1028 History of the Arians, to matters of conduct. My answer

1029 to this imputation I postpone to the concluding pages of

1030 my Volume.

1031 While I was engaged in writing my work upon the

1032 Arians, great events were happening at home and abroad,

1033 which brought out into form and passionate expression

1034 the various beliefs which had so gradually been winning

1035 their way into my mind. Shortly before, there had been

1036 a Revolution in France; the Bourbons had been dismissed:

1037 and I held that it was unchristian for nations to

1038 cast off their governors, and, much more, sovereigns who

1039 had the divine right of inheritance. Again, the great

1040 Reform Agitation was going on around me as I wrote.

1041 The Whigs had come into power; Lord Grey had told

1042 the Bishops to set their house in order, and some of the

1043 Prelates had been insulted and threatened in the streets of

1044 London. The vital question was, how were we to keep the

1045 Church from being liberalized? there was such apathy

1046 on the subject in some quarters, such imbecile alarm in

1047 others; the true principles of Churchmanship seemed so

1048 radically decayed, and there was such distraction in the

1049 councils of the Clergy. Blomfield, the Bishop of London

1050 of the day, an active and open-hearted man, had been

1051 for years engaged in diluting the high orthodoxy of the

1052 Church by the introduction of members of the Evangelical

1053 body into places of influence and trust. He had deeply

1054 offended men who agreed in opinion with myself, by an

1055 off-hand saying (as it was reported) to the effect that

1056 belief in the Apostolical succession had gone out with the

1057 Non-jurors. "We can count you," he said to some of the

1058 gravest and most venerated persons of the old school.

1059 And the Evangelical party itself, with their late successes,

1060 seemed to have lost that simplicity and unworldliness

1061 which I admired so much in Milner and Scott. It was

1062 not that I did not venerate such men as Ryder, the then

1063 Bishop of Lichfield, and others of similar sentiments, who

1064 were not yet promoted out of the ranks of the Clergy, but

1065 I thought little of the Evangelicals as a class. I thought

1066 they played into the hands of the Liberals. With the

1067 Establishment thus divided and threatened, thus ignorant

1068 of its true strength, I compared that fresh vigorous Power

1069 of which I was reading in the first centuries. In her

1070 triumphant zeal on behalf of that Primeval Mystery, to

1071 which I had had so great a devotion from my youth, I

1072 recognized the movement of my Spiritual Mother. "Incessu

1073 patuit Dea." The self-conquest of her Ascetics, the

1074 patience of her Martyrs, the irresistible determination of

1075 her Bishops, the joyous swing of her advance, both exalted

1076 and abashed me. I said to myself, "Look on this picture

1077 and on that;" I felt affection for my own Church, but not

1078 tenderness; I felt dismay at her prospects, anger and

1079 scorn at her do-nothing perplexity. I thought that if

1080 Liberalism once got a footing within her, it was sure of

1081 the victory in the event. I saw that Reformation principles

1082 were powerless to rescue her. As to leaving her, the

1083 thought never crossed my imagination; still I ever kept

1084 before me that there was something greater than the

1085 Established Church, and that that was the Church Catholic

1086 and Apostolic, set up from the beginning, of which

1087 she was but the local presence and the organ. She was

1088 nothing, unless she was this. She must be dealt with

1089 strongly, or she would be lost. There was need of a

1090 second reformation.

1091 At this time I was disengaged from College duties, and

1092 my health had suffered from the labour involved in the

1093 composition of my Volume. It was ready for the Press

1094 in July, 1832, though not published till the end of 1833.

1095 I was easily persuaded to join Hurrell Froude and his

1096 Father, who were going to the south of Europe for the

1097 health of the former.

1098 We set out in December, 1832. It was during this

1099 expedition that my Verses which are in the Lyra Apostolica

1100 were written;—a few indeed before it, but not more

1101 than one or two of them after it. Exchanging, as I was,

1102 definite Tutorial work, and the literary quiet and pleasant

1103 friendships of the last six years, for foreign countries and

1104 an unknown future, I naturally was led to think that some

1105 inward changes, as well as some larger course of action,

1106 were coming upon me. At Whitchurch, while waiting

1107 for the down mail to Falmouth, I wrote the verses about

1108 my Guardian Angel, which begin with these words: "Are

1109 these the tracks of some unearthly Friend?" and which

1110 go on to speak of "the vision" which haunted me:—that

1111 vision is more or less brought out in the whole series of

1112 these compositions.

1113 I went to various coasts of the Mediterranean; parted

1114 with my friends at Rome; went down for the second time

1115 to Sicily without companion, at the end of April; and got

1116 back to England by Palermo in the early part of July.

1117 The strangeness of foreign life threw me back into myself;

1118 I found pleasure in historical sites and beautiful scenes,

1119 not in men and manners. We kept clear of Catholics

1120 throughout our tour. I had a conversation with the Dean

1121 of Malta, a most pleasant man, lately dead; but it was

1122 about the Fathers, and the Library of the great church.

1123 I knew the Abbate Santini, at Rome, who did no more

1124 than copy for me the Gregorian tones. Froude and I

1125 made two calls upon Monsignore (now Cardinal) Wiseman

1126 at the Collegio Inglese, shortly before we left Rome. Once

1127 we heard him preach at a church in the Corso. I do not

1128 recollect being in a room with any other ecclesiastics,

1129 except a Priest at Castro-Giovanni in Sicily, who called

1130 on me when I was ill, and with whom I wished to hold a

1131 controversy. As to Church Services, we attended the

1132 Tenebræ, at the Sestine, for the sake of the Miserere; and

1133 that was all. My general feeling was, "All, save the

1134 spirit of man, is divine." I saw nothing but what was

1135 external; of the hidden life of Catholics I knew nothing.

1136 I was still more driven back into myself, and felt my

1137 isolation. England was in my thoughts solely, and the

1138 news from England came rarely and imperfectly. The

1139 Bill for the Suppression of the Irish Sees was in progress,

1140 and filled my mind. I had fierce thoughts against the

1141 Liberals.

1142 It was the success of the Liberal cause which fretted me

1143 inwardly. I became fierce against its instruments and its

1144 manifestations. A French vessel was at Algiers; I would

1145 not even look at the tricolour. On my return, though

1146 forced to stop twenty-four hours at Paris, I kept indoors

1147 the whole time, and all that I saw of that beautiful city was

1148 what I saw from the Diligence. The Bishop of London

1149 had already sounded me as to my filling one of the Whitehall

1150 preacherships, which he had just then put on a new

1151 footing; but I was indignant at the line which he was

1152 taking, and from my Steamer I had sent home a letter

1153 declining the appointment by anticipation, should it be

1154 offered to me. At this time I was specially annoyed with

1155 Dr. Arnold, though it did not last into later years. Some

1156 one, I think, asked, in conversation at Rome, whether a

1157 certain interpretation of Scripture was Christian? it was

1158 answered that Dr. Arnold took it; I interposed, "But is

1159 *he* a Christian?" The subject went out of my head at

1160 once; when afterwards I was taxed with it, I could say

1161 no more in explanation, than (what I believe was the

1162 fact) that I must have had in mind some free views of

1163 Dr. Arnold about the Old Testament:—I thought I must

1164 have meant, "Arnold answers for the interpretation, but

1165 who is to answer for Arnold?" It was at Rome, too,

1166 that we began the Lyra Apostolica which appeared

1167 monthly in the British Magazine. The motto shows the

1168 feeling of both Froude and myself at the time: we

1169 borrowed from M. Bunsen a Homer, and Froude chose

1170 the words in which Achilles, on returning to the battle,

1171 says, "You shall know the difference, now that I am back

1172 again."

1173 Especially when I was left by myself, the thought came

1174 upon me that deliverance is wrought, not by the many but

1175 by the few, not by bodies but by persons. Now it was, I

1176 think, that I repeated to myself the words, which had

1177 ever been dear to me from my school days, "Exoriare

1178 aliquis!"—now too, that Southey's beautiful poem of

1179 Thalaba, for which I had an immense liking, came

1180 forcibly to my mind. I began to think that I had a

1181 mission. There are sentences of my letters to my friends

1182 to this effect, if they are not destroyed. When we took

1183 leave of Monsignore Wiseman, he had courteously expressed

1184 a wish that we might make a second visit to Rome; I

1185 said with great gravity, "We have a work to do in England."

1186 I went down at once to Sicily, and the presentiment

1187 grew stronger. I struck into the middle of the

1188 island, and fell ill of a fever at Leonforte. My servant

1189 thought that I was dying, and begged for my last directions.

1190 I gave them, as he wished; but I said, "I shall not die."

1191 I repeated, "I shall not die, for I have not sinned against

1192 light, I have not sinned against light." I never have

1193 been able quite to make out what I meant.

1194 I got to Castro-Giovanni, and was laid up there for

1195 nearly three weeks. Towards the end of May I left for

1196 Palermo, taking three days for the journey. Before starting

1197 from my inn in the morning of May 26th or 27th, I

1198 sat down on my bed, and began to sob violently. My

1199 servant, who had acted as my nurse, asked what ailed

1200 me. I could only answer him, "I have a work to do in

1201 England."

1202 I was aching to get home; yet for want of a vessel I

1203 was kept at Palermo for three weeks. I began to visit

1204 the Churches, and they calmed my impatience, though I

1205 did not attend any services. I knew nothing of the Presence

1206 of the Blessed Sacrament there. At last I got off

1207 in an orange boat, bound for Marseilles. Then it was

1208 that I wrote the lines, "Lead, kindly light," which have

1209 since become well known. We were becalmed a whole

1210 week in the Straits of Bonifacio. I was writing verses the

1211 whole time of my passage. At length I got to Marseilles,

1212 and set off for England. The fatigue of travelling was

1213 too much for me, and I was laid up for several days at

1214 Lyons. At last I got off again, and did not stop night or

1215 day, (except a compulsory delay at Paris,) till I reached

1216 England, and my mother's house. My brother had arrived

1217 from Persia only a few hours before. This was on the

1218 Tuesday. The following Sunday, July 14th, Mr. Keble

1219 preached the Assize Sermon in the University Pulpit. It

1220 was published under the title of "National Apostasy."

1221 I have ever considered and kept the day, as the start of

1222 the religious movement of 1833.

CHAPTER II.

25 (Texto do capítulo)

HISTORY OF MY RELIGIOUS OPINIONS FROM 1833 TO 1839.

28 In spite of the foregoing pages, I have no romantic story

29 to tell; but I have written them, because it is my duty to

30 tell things as they took place. I have not exaggerated

31 the feelings with which I returned to England, and I have

32 no desire to dress up the events which followed, so as to

33 make them in keeping with the narrative which has gone

34 before. I soon relapsed into the every-day life which I

35 had hitherto led; in all things the same, except that a

36 new object was given me. I had employed myself in my

37 own rooms in reading and writing, and in the care of a

38 Church, before I left England, and I returned to the same

39 occupations when I was back again. And yet perhaps

40 those first vehement feelings which carried me on, were

41 necessary for the beginning of the Movement; and afterwards,

42 when it was once begun, the special need of me

43 was over.

44 When I got home from abroad, I found that already a

45 movement had commenced, in opposition to the specific

46 danger which at that time was threatening the religion of

47 the nation and its Church. Several zealous and able men

48 had united their counsels, and were in correspondence with

49 each other. The principal of these were Mr. Keble,

50 Hurrell Froude, who had reached home long before me,

51 Mr. William Palmer of Dublin and Worcester College

52 (not Mr. William Palmer of Magdalen, who is now a

53 Catholic), Mr. Arthur Perceval, and Mr. Hugh Rose.

54 To mention Mr. Hugh Rose's name is to kindle in the

55 minds of those who knew him a host of pleasant and affectionate

56 remembrances. He was the man above all others

57 fitted by his cast of mind and literary powers to make a

58 stand, if a stand could be made, against the calamity of

59 the times. He was gifted with a high and large mind,

60 and a true sensibility of what was great and beautiful; he

61 wrote with warmth and energy; and he had a cool head

62 and cautious judgment. He spent his strength and shortened

63 his life. Pro Ecclesia Dei, as he understood that

64 sovereign idea. Some years earlier he had been the first

65 to give warning, I think from the University Pulpit at

66 Cambridge, of the perils to England which lay in the

67 biblical and theological speculations of Germany. The

68 Reform agitation followed, and the Whig Government

69 came into power; and he anticipated in their distribution

70 of Church patronage the authoritative introduction of

71 liberal opinions into the country. He feared that by the

72 Whig party a door would be opened in England to the

73 most grievous of heresies, which never could be closed

74 again. In order under such grave circumstances to unite

75 Churchmen together, and to make a front against the

76 coming danger, he had in 1832 commenced the British

77 Magazine, and in the same year he came to Oxford in the

78 summer term, in order to beat up for writers for his publication;

79 on that occasion I became known to him through

80 Mr. Palmer. His reputation and position came in aid of

81 his obvious fitness, in point of character and intellect, to

82 become the centre of an ecclesiastical movement, if such a

83 movement were to depend on the action of a party. His

84 delicate health, his premature death, would have frustrated

85 the expectation, even though the new school of opinion

86 had been more exactly thrown into the shape of a party,

87 than in fact was the case. But he zealously backed up

88 the first efforts of those who were principals in it; and,

89 when he went abroad to die, in 1838, he allowed me the

90 solace of expressing my feelings of attachment and gratitude

91 to him by addressing him, in the dedication of a

92 volume of my Sermons, as the man "who, when hearts

93 were failing, bade us stir up the gift that was in us, and

94 betake ourselves to our true Mother."

95 But there were other reasons, besides Mr. Rose's state

96 of health, which hindered those who so much admired him

97 from availing themselves of his close co-operation in the

98 coming fight. United as both he and they were in the

99 general scope of the Movement, they were in discordance

100 with each other from the first in their estimate of the

101 means to be adopted for attaining it. Mr. Rose had a

102 position in the Church, a name, and serious responsibilities;

103 he had direct ecclesiastical superiors; he had intimate relations

104 with his own University, and a large clerical connexion

105 through the country. Froude and I were nobodies;

106 with no characters to lose, and no antecedents to fetter us.

107 Rose could not go a-head across country, as Froude had

108 no scruples in doing. Froude was a bold rider, as on

109 horseback, so also in his speculations. After a long conversation

110 with him on the logical bearing of his principles,

111 Mr. Rose said of him with quiet humour, that "he did

112 not seem to be afraid of inferences." It was simply the

113 truth; Froude had that strong hold of first principles, and

114 that keen perception of their value, that he was comparatively

115 indifferent to the revolutionary action which would

116 attend on their application to a given state of things;

117 whereas in the thoughts of Rose, as a practical man, existing

118 facts had the precedence of every other idea, and the

119 chief test of the soundness of a line of policy lay in the

120 consideration whether it would work. This was one of

121 the first questions, which, as it seemed to me, on every

122 occasion occurred to his mind. With Froude, Erastianism,—that

123 is, the union (so he viewed it) of Church and State,—was

124 the parent, or if not the parent, the serviceable and

125 sufficient tool, of liberalism. Till that union was snapped,

126 Christian doctrine never could be safe; and, while he well

127 knew how high and unselfish was the temper of Mr. Rose,

128 yet he used to apply to him an epithet, reproachful in his

129 own mouth;—Rose was a "conservative." By bad luck,

130 I brought out this word to Mr. Rose in a letter of my

131 own, which I wrote to him in criticism of something he

132 had inserted in his Magazine: I got a vehement rebuke

133 for my pains, for though Rose pursued a conservative line,

134 he had as high a disdain, as Froude could have, of a

135 worldly ambition, and an extreme sensitiveness of such an

136 imputation.

137 But there was another reason still, and a more elementary

138 one, which severed Mr. Rose from the Oxford Movement.

139 Living movements do not come of committees, nor

140 are great ideas worked out through the post, even though

141 it had been the penny post. This principle deeply penetrated

142 both Froude and myself from the first, and recommended

143 to us the course which things soon took

144 spontaneously, and without set purpose of our own. Universities

145 are the natural centres of intellectual movements.

146 How could men act together, whatever was their zeal,

147 unless they were united in a sort of individuality? Now,

148 first, we had no unity of place. Mr. Rose was in Suffolk,

149 Mr. Perceval in Surrey, Mr. Keble in Gloucestershire;

150 Hurrell Froude had to go for his health to Barbadoes.

151 Mr. Palmer was indeed in Oxford; this was an important

152 advantage, and told well in the first months of the Movement;—but

153 another condition, besides that of place, was

154 required.

155 A far more essential unity was that of antecedents,—a

156 common history, common memories, an intercourse of

157 mind with mind in the past, and a progress and increase

158 in that intercourse in the present. Mr. Perceval, to be

159 sure, was a pupil of Mr. Keble's; but Keble, Rose, and

160 Palmer, represented distinct parties, or at least tempers,

161 in the Establishment. Mr. Palmer had many conditions

162 of authority and influence. He was the only really learned

163 man among us. He understood theology as a science; he

164 was practised in the scholastic mode of controversial

165 writing; and, I believe, was as well acquainted, as he was

166 dissatisfied, with the Catholic schools. He was as decided

167 in his religious views, as he was cautious and even subtle

168 in their expression, and gentle in their enforcement. But

169 he was deficient in depth; and besides, coming from a

170 distance, he never had really grown into an Oxford man,

171 nor was he generally received as such; nor had he any

172 insight into the force of personal influence and congeniality

173 of thought in carrying out a religious theory,—a condition

174 which Froude and I considered essential to any true success

175 in the stand which had to be made against Liberalism.

176 Mr. Palmer had a certain connexion, as it may be called,

177 in the Establishment, consisting of high Church dignitaries,

178 Archdeacons, London Rectors, and the like, who

179 belonged to what was commonly called the high-and-dry

180 school. They were far more opposed than even he was to

181 the irresponsible action of individuals. Of course their

182 *beau idéal* in ecclesiastical action was a board of safe, sound,

183 sensible men. Mr. Palmer was their organ and representative;

184 and he wished for a Committee, an Association,

185 with rules and meetings, to protect the interests of the

186 Church in its existing peril. He was in some measure

187 supported by Mr. Perceval.

188 I, on the other hand, had out of my own head begun

189 the Tracts; and these, as representing the antagonist

190 principle of personality, were looked upon by Mr. Palmer's

191 friends with considerable alarm. The great point at the

192 time with these good men in London,—some of them men

193 of the highest principle, and far from influenced by what

194 we used to call Erastianism,—was to put down the Tracts.

195 I, as their editor, and mainly their author, was of course

196 willing to give way. Keble and Froude advocated their

197 continuance strongly, and were angry with me for consenting

198 to stop them. Mr. Palmer shared the anxiety of his

199 own friends; and, kind as were his thoughts of us, he still

200 not unnaturally felt, for reasons of his own, some fidget

201 and nervousness at the course which his Oriel friends were

202 taking. Froude, for whom he had a real liking, took a

203 high tone in his project of measures for dealing with

204 bishops and clergy, which must have shocked and scandalized

205 him considerably. As for me, there was matter

206 enough in the early Tracts to give him equal disgust; and

207 doubtless I much tasked his generosity, when he had to

208 defend me, whether against the London dignitaries or the

209 country clergy. Oriel, from the time of Dr. Copleston to

210 Dr. Hampden, had had a name far and wide for liberality

211 of thought; it had received a formal recognition from the

212 Edinburgh Review, if my memory serves me truly, as the

213 school of speculative philosophy in England; and on one

214 occasion, in 1833, when I presented myself, with some of

215 the first papers of the Movement, to a country clergyman

216 in Northamptonshire, he paused awhile, and then, eyeing

217 me with significance, asked "Whether Whately was at

218 the bottom of them?"

219 Mr. Perceval wrote to me in support of the judgment of

220 Mr. Palmer and the dignitaries. I replied in a letter,

221 which he afterwards published. "As to the Tracts," I

222 said to him (I quote my own words from his Pamphlet),

223 "every one has his own taste. You object to some things,

224 another to others. If we altered to please every one, the

225 effect would be spoiled. They were not intended as

226 symbols *è cathedrâ* but as the expression of individual

227 minds; and individuals, feeling strongly, while on the

228 one hand, they are incidentally faulty in mode or language,

229 are still peculiarly effective. No great work was done by

230 a system; whereas systems rise out of individual exertions.

231 Luther was an individual. The very faults of an individual

232 excite attention; he loses, but his cause (if good and

233 he powerful-minded) gains. This is the way of things;

234 we promote truth by a self-sacrifice."

235 The visit which I made to the Northamptonshire Rector

236 was only one of a series of similar expedients, which I

237 adopted during the year 1833. I called upon clergy in

238 various parts of the country, whether I was acquainted

239 with them or not, and I attended at the houses of friends

240 where several of them were from time to time assembled.

241 I do not think that much came of such attempts, nor were

242 they quite in my way. Also I wrote various letters to

243 clergymen, which fared not much better, except that they

244 advertised the fact, that a rally in favour of the Church

245 was commencing. I did not care whether my visits were

246 made to high Church or low Church; I wished to make a

247 strong pull in union with all who were opposed to the

248 principles of liberalism, whoever they might be. Giving

249 my name to the Editor, I commenced a series of letters in

250 the Record Newspaper: they ran to a considerable length;

251 and were borne by him with great courtesy and patience.

252 The heading given to them was, "Church Reform." The

253 first was on the revival of Church Discipline; the second,

254 on its Scripture proof; the third, on the application of the

255 doctrine; the fourth was an answer to objections; the

256 fifth was on the benefits of discipline. And then the

257 series was abruptly brought to a termination. I had said

258 what I really felt, and what was also in keeping with the

259 strong teaching of the Tracts, but I suppose the Editor

260 discovered in me some divergence from his own line of

261 thought; for at length he sent a very civil letter, apologizing

262 for the non-appearance of my sixth communication,

263 on the ground that it contained an attack upon "Temperance

264 Societies," about which he did not wish a controversy

265 in his columns. He added, however, his serious regret at

266 the theological views of the Tracts. I had subscribed a

267 small sum in 1828 towards the first start of the Record.

268 Acts of the officious character, which I have been describing,

269 were uncongenial to my natural temper, to the

270 genius of the Movement, and to the historical mode of its

271 success:—they were the fruit of that exuberant and joyous

272 energy with which I had returned from abroad, and which

273 I never had before or since. I had the exultation of health

274 restored, and home regained. While I was at Palermo

275 and thought of the breadth of the Mediterranean, and

276 the wearisome journey across France, I could not imagine

277 how I was ever to get to England; but now I was amid

278 familiar scenes and faces once more. And my health and

279 strength came back to me with such a rebound, that some

280 friends at Oxford, on seeing me, did not well know that it

281 was I, and hesitated before they spoke to me. And I had

282 the consciousness that I was employed in that work which

283 I had been dreaming about, and which I felt to be so momentous

284 and inspiring. I had a supreme confidence in

285 our cause; we were upholding that primitive Christianity

286 which was delivered for all time by the early teachers of

287 the Church, and which was registered and attested in the

288 Anglican formularies and by the Anglican divines. That

289 ancient religion had well nigh faded away out of the land,

290 through the political changes of the last 150 years, and it

291 must be restored. It would be in fact a second Reformation:—a

292 better reformation, for it would be a return not

293 to the sixteenth century, but to the seventeenth. No

294 time was to be lost, for the Whigs had come to do their

295 worst, and the rescue might come too late. Bishopricks

296 were already in course of suppression; Church property

297 was in course of confiscation; Sees would soon be receiving

298 unsuitable occupants. We knew enough to begin preaching

299 upon, and there was no one else to preach. I felt as

300 on board a vessel, which first gets under weigh, and then

301 the deck is cleared out, and luggage and live stock stowed

302 away into their proper receptacles.

303 Nor was it only that I had confidence in our cause, both

304 in itself, and in its polemical force, but also, on the other

305 hand, I despised every rival system of doctrine and its arguments

306 too. As to the high Church and the low Church,

307 I thought that the one had not much more of a logical

308 basis than the other; while I had a thorough contempt

309 for the controversial position of the latter. I had a real

310 respect for the character of many of the advocates of each

311 party, but that did not give cogency to their arguments;

312 and I thought, on the contrary, that the Apostolical form

313 of doctrine was essential and imperative, and its grounds

314 of evidence impregnable. Owing to this supreme confidence,

315 it came to pass at that time, that there was a

316 double aspect in my bearing towards others, which it is

317 necessary for me to enlarge upon. My behaviour had a

318 mixture in it both of fierceness and of sport; and on

319 this account, I dare say, it gave offence to many; nor

320 am I here defending it.

321 I wished men to agree with me, and I walked with them

322 step by step, as far as they would go; this I did sincerely;

323 but if they would stop, I did not much care about it, but

324 walked on, with some satisfaction that I had brought them

325 so far. I liked to make them preach the truth without

326 knowing it, and encouraged them to do so. It was a satisfaction

327 to me that the Record had allowed me to say so

328 much in its columns, without remonstrance. I was amused

329 to hear of one of the Bishops, who, on reading an early

330 Tract on the Apostolical Succession, could not make up

331 his mind whether he held the doctrine or not. I was

332 not distressed at the wonder or anger of dull and self-conceited

333 men, at propositions which they did not understand.

334 When a correspondent, in good faith, wrote to a

335 newspaper, to say that the "Sacrifice of the Holy Eucharist,"

336 spoken of in the Tract, was a false print for

337 "Sacrament," I thought the mistake too pleasant to be

338 corrected before I was asked about it. I was not unwilling

339 to draw an opponent on step by step, by virtue

340 of his own opinions, to the brink of some intellectual

341 absurdity, and to leave him to get back as he could. I

342 was not unwilling to play with a man, who asked me

343 impertinent questions. I think I had in my mouth the

344 words of the Wise man, "Answer a fool according to

345 his folly," especially if he was prying or spiteful. I was

346 reckless of the gossip which was circulated about me; and,

347 when I might easily have set it right, did not deign to

348 do so. Also I used irony in conversation, when matter-of-fact-men

349 would not see what I meant.

350 This kind of behaviour was a sort of habit with me. If

351 I have ever trifled with my subject, it was a more serious

352 fault. I never used arguments which I saw clearly to be

353 unsound. The nearest approach which I remember to such

354 conduct, but which I consider was clear of it nevertheless,

355 was in the case of Tract 15. The matter of this Tract was

356 furnished to me by a friend, to whom I had applied for

357 assistance, but who did not wish to be mixed up with the

358 publication. He gave it me, that I might throw it

359 into shape, and I took his arguments as they stood. In

360 the chief portion of the Tract I fully agreed; for instance,

361 as to what it says about the Council of Trent;

362 but there were arguments, or some argument, in it which

363 I did not follow; I do not recollect what it was. Froude,

364 I think, was disgusted with the whole Tract, and accused

365 me of *economy* in publishing it. It is principally through

366 Mr. Froude's Remains that this word has got into our language.

367 I think, I defended myself with arguments such

368 as these:—that, as every one knew, the Tracts were written

369 by various persons who agreed together in their doctrine,

370 but not always in the arguments by which it was to be

371 proved; that we must be tolerant of difference of opinion

372 among ourselves; that the author of the Tract had a right

373 to his own opinion, and that the argument in question was

374 ordinarily received; that I did not give my own name or

375 authority, nor was asked for my personal belief, but only

376 acted instrumentally, as one might translate a friend's book

377 into a foreign language. I account these to be good arguments;

378 nevertheless I feel also that such practices admit

379 of easy abuse and are consequently dangerous; but then,

380 again, I feel also this,—that if all such mistakes were to be

381 severely visited, not many men in public life would be left

382 with a character for honour and honesty.

383 This absolute confidence in my cause, which led me to

384 the negligence or wantonness which I have been instancing,

385 also laid me open, not unfairly, to the opposite charge

386 of fierceness in certain steps which I took, or words which

387 I published. In the Lyra Apostolica, I have said that before

388 learning to love, we must "learn to hate;" though I

389 had explained my words by adding "hatred of sin." In

390 one of my first Sermons I said, "I do not shrink from

391 uttering my firm conviction that it would be a gain to the

392 country were it vastly more superstitious, more bigoted,

393 more gloomy, more fierce in its religion than at present

394 it shows itself to be." I added, of course, that it would be

395 an absurdity to suppose such tempers of mind desirable in

396 themselves. The corrector of the press bore these strong

397 epithets till he got to "more fierce," and then he put

398 in the margin a *query*. In the very first page of the

399 first Tract, I said of the Bishops, that, "black event though

400 it would be for the country, yet we could not wish them a

401 more blessed termination of their course, than the spoiling

402 of their goods and martyrdom." In consequence of a passage

403 in my work upon the Arian History, a Northern dignitary

404 wrote to accuse me of wishing to re-establish the

405 blood and torture of the Inquisition. Contrasting heretics

406 and heresiarchs, I had said, "The latter should meet with

407 no mercy: he assumes the office of the Tempter; and, so

408 far forth as his error goes, must be dealt with by the competent

409 authority, as if he were embodied evil. To spare

410 him is a false and dangerous pity. It is to endanger the

411 souls of thousands, and it is uncharitable towards himself."

412 I cannot deny that this is a very fierce passage; but Arius

413 was banished, not burned; and it is only fair to myself

414 to say that neither at this, nor any other time of my life,

415 not even when I was fiercest, could I have even cut off a

416 Puritan's ears, and I think the sight of a Spanish *auto-da-fè*

417 would have been the death of me. Again, when one of my

418 friends, of liberal and evangelical opinions, wrote to expostulate

419 with me on the course I was taking, I said that we

420 would ride over him and his, as Othniel prevailed over

421 Chushan-rishathaim, king of Mesopotamia. Again, I

422 would have no dealings with my brother, and I put my

423 conduct upon a syllogism. I said, "St. Paul bids us

424 avoid those who cause divisions; you cause divisions:

425 therefore I must avoid you." I dissuaded a lady from attending

426 the marriage of a sister who had seceded from the

427 Anglican Church. No wonder that Blanco White, who

428 had known me under such different circumstances, now

429 hearing the general course that I was taking, was amazed

430 at the change which he recognized in me. He speaks bitterly

431 and unfairly of me in his letters contemporaneously

432 with the first years of the Movement; but in 1839, on

433 looking back, he uses terms of me, which it would be hardly

434 modest in me to quote, were it not that what he says of me

435 in praise occurs in the midst of blame. He says: "In this

436 party [the anti-Peel, in 1829] I found, to my great surprise,

437 my dear friend, Mr. Newman of Oriel. As he had

438 been one of the annual Petitioners to Parliament for Catholic

439 Emancipation, his sudden union with the most violent bigots

440 was inexplicable to me. That change was the first manifestation

441 of the mental revolution, which has suddenly

442 made him one of the leading persecutors of Dr. Hampden,

443 and the most active and influential member of that association

444 called the Puseyite party, from which we have those

445 very strange productions, entitled, Tracts for the Times.

446 While stating these public facts, my heart feels a pang at

447 the recollection of the affectionate and mutual friendship

448 between that excellent man and myself; a friendship,

449 which his principles of orthodoxy could not allow him to

450 continue in regard to one, whom he now regards as inevitably

451 doomed to eternal perdition. Such is the venomous

452 character of orthodoxy. What mischief must it create in

453 a bad heart and narrow mind, when it can work so effectually

454 for evil, in one of the most benevolent of bosoms, and one

455 of the ablest of minds, in the amiable, the intellectual, the

456 refined John Henry Newman!" (Vol. iii. p. 131.) He

457 adds that I would have nothing to do with him, a circumstance

458 which I do not recollect, and very much doubt.

459 I have spoken of my firm confidence in my position;

460 and now let me state more definitely what the position was

461 which I took up, and the propositions about which I was

462 so confident. These were three:—

463 1. First was the principle of dogma: my battle was with

464 liberalism; by liberalism I mean the anti-dogmatic principle

465 and its developments. This was the first point on which

466 I was certain. Here I make a remark: persistence in a

467 given belief is no sufficient test of its truth: but departure

468 from it is at least a slur upon the man who has felt so

469 certain about it. In proportion, then, as I had in 1832 a

470 strong persuasion of the truth of opinions which I have

471 since given up, so far a sort of guilt attaches to me, not

472 only for that vain confidence, but for all the various proceedings

473 which were the consequence of it. But under

474 this first head I have the satisfaction of feeling that I have

475 nothing to retract, and nothing to repent of. The main

476 principle of the movement is as dear to me now, as it ever

477 was. I have changed in many things: in this I have not.

478 From the age of fifteen, dogma has been the fundamental

479 principle of my religion: I know no other religion; I

480 cannot enter into the idea of any other sort of religion;

481 religion, as a mere sentiment, is to me a dream and a

482 mockery. As well can there be filial love without the fact

483 of a father, as devotion without the fact of a Supreme

484 Being. What I held in 1816, I held in 1833, and I hold

485 in 1864. Please God, I shall hold it to the end. Even

486 when I was under Dr. Whately's influence, I had no

487 temptation to be less zealous for the great dogmas of the

488 faith, and at various times I used to resist such trains of

489 thought on his part as seemed to me (rightly or wrongly)

490 to obscure them. Such was the fundamental principle of

491 the Movement of 1833.

492 2. Secondly, I was confident in the truth of a certain

493 definite religious teaching, based upon this foundation of

494 dogma; viz. that there was a visible Church, with sacraments

495 and rites which are the channels of invisible grace.

496 I thought that this was the doctrine of Scripture, of the

497 early Church, and of the Anglican Church. Here again,

498 I have not changed in opinion; I am as certain now on

499 this point as I was in 1833, and have never ceased to be

500 certain. In 1834 and the following years I put this ecclesiastical

501 doctrine on a broader basis, after reading Laud,

502 Bramhall, and Stillingfleet and other Anglican divines on

503 the one hand, and after prosecuting the study of the

504 Fathers on the other; but the doctrine of 1833 was

505 strengthened in me, not changed. When I began the

506 Tracts for the Times I rested the main doctrine, of which

507 I am speaking, upon Scripture, on the Anglican Prayer

508 Book, and on St. Ignatius's Epistles. (1) As to the

509 existence of a visible Church, I especially argued out the

510 point from Scripture, in Tract 11, viz. from the Acts of

511 the Apostles and the Epistles. (2) As to the Sacraments

512 and Sacramental rites, I stood on the Prayer Book. I

513 appealed to the Ordination Service, in which the Bishop

514 says, "Receive the Holy Ghost;" to the Visitation Service,

515 which teaches confession and absolution; to the Baptismal

516 Service, in which the Priest speaks of the child

517 after baptism as regenerate; to the Catechism, in which

518 Sacramental Communion is receiving "verily and indeed

519 the Body and Blood of Christ;" to the Commination Service,

520 in which we are told to do "works of penance;" to

521 the Collects, Epistles, and Gospels, to the calendar and

522 rubricks, portions of the Prayer Book, wherein we find

523 the festivals of the Apostles, notice of certain other Saints,

524 and days of fasting and abstinence.

525 (3.) And further, as to the Episcopal system, I founded

526 it upon the Epistles of St. Ignatius, which inculcated it

527 in various ways. One passage especially impressed itself

528 upon me: speaking of cases of disobedience to ecclesiastical

529 authority, he says, "A man does not deceive that Bishop

530 whom he sees, but he practises rather with the Bishop

531 Invisible, and so the question is not with flesh, but with

532 God, who knows the secret heart." I wished to act on

533 this principle to the letter, and I may say with confidence

534 that I never consciously transgressed it. I loved to act as

535 feeling myself in my Bishop's sight, as if it were the sight

536 of God. It was one of my special supports and safeguards

537 against myself; I could not go very wrong while I had

538 reason to believe that I was in no respect displeasing him.

539 It was not a mere formal obedience to rule that I put

540 before me, but I desired to please him personally, as I

541 considered him set over me by the Divine Hand. I was

542 strict in observing my clerical engagements, not only

543 because they *were* engagements, but because I considered

544 myself simply as the servant and instrument of my Bishop.

545 I did not care much for the Bench of Bishops, except as

546 they might be the voice of my Church: nor should I have

547 cared much for a Provincial Council; nor for a Diocesan

548 Synod presided over by my Bishop; all these matters seemed

549 to me to be *jure ecclesiastico*, but what to me was *jure

550 divino* was the voice of my Bishop in his own person. My

551 own Bishop was my Pope; I knew no other; the successor

552 of the Apostles, the Vicar of Christ. This was but a practical

553 exhibition of the Anglican theory of Church Government,

554 as I had already drawn it out myself, after various

555 Anglican Divines. This continued all through my course;

556 when at length, in 1845, I wrote to Bishop Wiseman, in

557 whose Vicariate I found myself, to announce my conversion,

558 I could find nothing better to say to him than that I

559 would obey the Pope as I had obeyed my own Bishop in

560 the Anglican Church. My duty to him was my point of

561 honour; his disapprobation was the one thing which I

562 could not bear. I believe it to have been a generous and

563 honest feeling; and in consequence I was rewarded by

564 having all my time for ecclesiastical superior a man, whom,

565 had I had a choice, I should have preferred, out and out,

566 to any other Bishop on the Bench, and for whose memory

567 I have a special affection. Dr. Bagot—a man of noble

568 mind, and as kind-hearted and as considerate as he was

569 noble. He ever sympathized with me in my trials which

570 followed; it was my own fault, that I was not brought

571 into more familiar personal relations with him, than it was

572 my happiness to be. May his name be ever blessed!

573 And now in concluding my remarks on the second point

574 on which my confidence rested, I repeat that here again

575 I have no retractation to announce as to its main outline.

576 While I am now as clear in my acceptance of the principle

577 of dogma, as I was in 1833 and 1816, so again I am now

578 as firm in my belief of a visible Church, of the authority

579 of Bishops, of the grace of the sacraments, of the religious

580 worth of works of penance, as I was in 1833. I have added

581 Articles to my Creed; but the old ones, which I then held

582 with a divine faith, remain.

583 3. But now, as to the third point on which I stood in

584 1833, and which I have utterly renounced and trampled

585 upon since,—my then view of the Church of Rome;—I

586 will speak about it as exactly as I can. When I was

587 young, as I have said already, and after I was grown up, I

588 thought the Pope to be Antichrist. At Christmas 1824-5

589 I preached a sermon to that effect. But in 1827 I

590 accepted eagerly the stanza in the Christian Year, which

591 many people thought too charitable, "Speak *gently* of thy

592 sister's fall." From the time that I knew Froude I got

593 less and less bitter on the subject. I spoke (successively,

594 but I cannot tell in what order or at what dates) of the

595 Roman Church as being bound up with "the *cause* of

596 Antichrist," as being *one* of the "*many* antichrists" foretold

597 by St. John, as being influenced by "the *spirit* of

598 Antichrist," and as having something "very Anti-christian"

599 or "unchristian" about her. From my boyhood and in

600 1824 I considered, after Protestant authorities, that St.

601 Gregory I. about A.D. 600 was the first Pope that was

602 Antichrist, though, in spite of this, he was also a great and

603 holy man; but in 1832-3 I thought the Church of Rome

604 was bound up with the cause of Antichrist by the Council

605 of Trent. When it was that in my deliberate judgment

606 I gave up the notion altogether in any shape, that some

607 special reproach was attached to her name, I cannot tell;

608 but I had a shrinking from renouncing it, even when my

609 reason so ordered me, from a sort of conscience or prejudice,

610 I think up to 1843. Moreover, at least during the

611 Tract Movement, I thought the essence of her offence to

612 consist in the honours which she paid to the Blessed

613 Virgin and the Saints; and the more I grew in devotion,

614 both to the Saints and to our Lady, the more impatient

615 was I at the Roman practices, as if those glorified creations

616 of God must be gravely shocked, if pain could be theirs, at

617 the undue veneration of which they were the objects.

618 On the other hand, Hurrell Froude in his familiar conversations

619 was always tending to rub the idea out of my

620 mind. In a passage of one of his letters from abroad,

621 alluding, I suppose, to what I used to say in opposition to

622 him, he observes; "I think people are injudicious who

623 talk against the Roman Catholics for worshipping Saints,

624 and honouring the Virgin and images, &c. These things

625 may perhaps be idolatrous; I cannot make up my mind

626 about it; but to my mind it is the Carnival that is real

627 practical idolatry, as it is written, 'the people sat down to

628 eat and drink, and rose up to play.'" The Carnival, I

629 observe in passing, is, in fact, one of those very excesses,

630 to which, for at least three centuries, religious Catholics

631 have ever opposed themselves, as we see in the life of St.

632 Philip, to say nothing of the present day; but this we did

633 not then know. Moreover, from Froude I learned to admire

634 the great medieval Pontiffs; and, of course, when I had

635 come to consider the Council of Trent to be the turning-point

636 of the history of Christian Rome, I found myself as

637 free, as I was rejoiced, to speak in their praise. Then,

638 when I was abroad, the sight of so many great places,

639 venerable shrines, and noble churches, much impressed

640 my imagination. And my heart was touched also.

641 Making an expedition on foot across some wild country in

642 Sicily, at six in the morning, I came upon a small church;

643 I heard voices, and I looked in. It was crowded, and the

644 congregation was singing. Of course it was the mass,

645 though I did not know it at the time. And, in my weary

646 days at Palermo, I was not ungrateful for the comfort

647 which I had received in frequenting the churches; nor

648 did I ever forget it. Then, again, her zealous maintenance

649 of the doctrine and the rule of celibacy, which I

650 recognized as Apostolic, and her faithful agreement with

651 Antiquity in so many other points which were dear to

652 me, was an argument as well as a plea in favour of the

653 great Church of Rome. Thus I learned to have tender

654 feelings towards her; but still my reason was not affected

655 at all. My judgment was against her, when viewed as an

656 institution, as truly as it ever had been.

657 This conflict between reason and affection I expressed in

658 one of the early Tracts, published July, 1834. "Considering

659 the high gifts and the strong claims of the Church of

660 Rome and its dependencies on our admiration, reverence,

661 love, and gratitude; how could we withstand it, as we do,

662 how could we refrain from being melted into tenderness,

663 and rushing into communion with it, but for the words of

664 Truth itself, which bid us prefer It to the whole world?

665 'He that loveth father or mother more than Me, is not

666 worthy of me.' How could 'we learn to be severe, and execute

667 judgment,' but for the warning of Moses against even

668 a divinely-gifted teacher, who should preach new gods;

669 and the anathema of St. Paul even against Angels and

670 Apostles, who should bring in a new doctrine?"—*Records*,

671 No. 24. My feeling was something like that of a man, who

672 is obliged in a court of justice to bear witness against a

673 friend; or like my own now, when I have said, and shall

674 say, so many things on which I had rather be silent.

675 As a matter, then, of simple conscience, though it went

676 against my feelings, I felt it to be a duty to protest against

677 the Church of Rome. But besides this, it was a duty, because

678 the prescription of such a protest was a living principle

679 of my own Church, as expressed not simply in a

680 *catena*, but by a *consensus* of her divines, and by the voice

681 of her people. Moreover, such a protest was necessary as

682 an integral portion of her controversial basis; for I adopted

683 the argument of Bernard Gilpin, that Protestants "were

684 *not able* to give any *firm and solid* reason of the separation

685 besides this, to wit, that the Pope is Antichrist." But

686 while I thus thought such a protest to be based upon truth,

687 and to be a religious duty, and a rule of Anglicanism, and

688 a necessity of the case, I did not at all like the work.

689 Hurrell Froude attacked me for doing it; and, besides, I

690 felt that my language had a vulgar and rhetorical look

691 about it. I believed, and really measured, my words, when

692 I used them; but I knew that I had a temptation, on the

693 other hand, to say against Rome as much as ever I could,

694 in order to protect myself against the charge of Popery.

695 And now I come to the very point, for which I have introduced

696 the subject of my feelings about Rome. I felt

697 such confidence in the substantial justice of the charges

698 which I advanced against her, that I considered them to

699 be a safeguard and an assurance that no harm could ever

700 arise from the freest exposition of what I used to call

701 Anglican principles. All the world was astounded at what

702 Froude and I were saying: men said that it was sheer

703 Popery. I answered, "True, we seem to be making straight

704 for it; but go on awhile, and you will come to a deep chasm

705 across the path, which makes real approximation impossible."

706 And I urged in addition, that many Anglican

707 divines had been accused of Popery, yet had died in their

708 Anglicanism;—now, the ecclesiastical principles which I

709 professed, they had professed also; and the judgment

710 against Rome which they had formed, I had formed also.

711 Whatever deficiencies then had to be supplied in the existing

712 Anglican system, and however boldly I might point

713 them out, any how that system would not in the process be

714 brought nearer to the special creed of Rome, and might be

715 mended in spite of her. In that very agreement of the

716 two forms of faith, close as it might seem, would really be

717 found, on examination, the elements and principles of an

718 essential discordance.

719 It was with this absolute persuasion on my mind that

720 I fancied that there could be no rashness in giving to the

721 world in fullest measure the teaching and the writings of the

722 Fathers. I thought that the Church of England was

723 substantially founded upon them. I did not know all

724 that the Fathers had said, but I felt that, even when

725 their tenets happened to differ from the Anglican, no

726 harm could come of reporting them. I said out what I

727 was clear they had said; I spoke vaguely and imperfectly,

728 of what I thought they said, or what some of them had

729 said. Any how, no harm could come of bending the

730 crooked stick the other way, in the process of straightening

731 it; it was impossible to break it. If there was any thing

732 in the Fathers of a startling character, this would be only

733 for a time; it would admit of explanation, or it might

734 suggest something profitable to Anglicans; it could not

735 lead to Rome. I express this view of the matter in a

736 passage of the Preface to the first volume, which I edited,

737 of the Library of the Fathers. Speaking of the strangeness

738 at first sight, in the judgment of the present day, of

739 some of their principles and opinions, I bid the reader

740 go forward hopefully, and not indulge his criticism till he

741 knows more about them, than he will learn at the outset.

742 "Since the evil," I say, "is in the nature of the case

743 itself, we can do no more than have patience, and recommend

744 patience to others, and with the racer in the Tragedy,

745 look forward steadily and hopefully to the *event*,

746 τω τελει

747 πιστιν φερων,

748 when, as we trust, all that is inharmonious

749 and anomalous in the details, will at length be practically

750 smoothed."

751 Such was the position, such the defences, such the tactics,

752 by which I thought that it was both incumbent on us, and possible

753 for us, to meet that onset of Liberal principles, of which

754 we were all in immediate anticipation, whether in the

755 Church or in the University. And during the first year of

756 the Tracts, the attack upon the University began. In November,

757 1834, was sent to me by Dr. Hampden the second

758 edition of his Pamphlet, entitled, "Observations on Religious

759 Dissent, with particular reference to the use of religious

760 tests in the University." In this Pamphlet it was maintained,

761 that "Religion is distinct from Theological

762 Opinion," pp. 1. 28. 30, &c.; that it is but a common

763 prejudice to identify theological propositions methodically

764 deduced and stated, with the simple religion of Christ,

765 p. 1; that under Theological Opinion were to be placed

766 the Trinitarian doctrine, p. 27, and the Unitarian, p. 19;

767 that a dogma was a theological opinion formally insisted

768 on, pp. 20, 21; that speculation always left an opening for

769 improvement, p. 22; that the Church of England was not

770 dogmatic in its spirit, though the wording of its formularies

771 might often carry the sound of dogmatism, p. 23.

772 I acknowledged the receipt of this work in the following

773 letter:—

774 "The kindness which has led to your presenting me

775 with your late Pamphlet, encourages me to hope that you

776 will forgive me, if I take the opportunity it affords of

777 expressing to you my very sincere and deep regret that it

778 has been published. Such an opportunity I could not let

779 slip without being unfaithful to my own serious thoughts

780 on the subject.

781 "While I respect the tone of piety which the Pamphlet

782 displays, I dare not trust myself to put on paper my feelings

783 about the principles contained in it; tending as they

784 do, in my opinion, altogether to make shipwreck of Christian

785 faith. I also lament, that, by its appearance, the first

786 step has been taken towards interrupting that peace and

787 mutual good understanding which has prevailed so long in

788 this place, and which, if once seriously disturbed, will be

789 succeeded by dissensions the more intractable, because justified

790 in the minds of those who resist innovation by a feeling

791 of imperative duty."

792 Since that time Phaeton has got into the chariot of the

793 sun; we, alas! can only look on, and watch him down the

794 steep of heaven. Meanwhile, the lands, which he is passing

795 over, suffer from his driving.

796 Such was the commencement of the assault of Liberalism

797 upon the old orthodoxy of Oxford and England; and it

798 could not have been broken, as it was, for so long a time,

799 had not a great change taken place in the circumstances of

800 that counter-movement which had already started with the

801 view of resisting it. For myself, I was not the person to

802 take the lead of a party; I never was, from first to last,

803 more than a leading author of a school; nor did I ever

804 wish to be anything else. This is my own account of the

805 matter; and I say it, neither as intending to disown the

806 responsibility of what was done, or as if ungrateful to those

807 who at that time made more of me than I deserved, and did

808 more for my sake and at my bidding than I realized myself.

809 I am giving my history from my own point of sight,

810 and it is as follows:—I had lived for ten years among my

811 personal friends; the greater part of the time, I had been

812 influenced, not influencing; and at no time have I acted on

813 others, without their acting upon me. As is the custom of

814 a University, I had lived with my private, nay, with some

815 of my public, pupils, and with the junior fellows of my

816 College, without form or distance, on a footing of equality.

817 Thus it was through friends, younger, for the most part,

818 than myself, that my principles were spreading. They

819 heard what I said in conversation, and told it to others.

820 Under-graduates in due time took their degree, and became

821 private tutors themselves. In their new *status*, they in turn

822 preached the opinions, with which they had already become

823 acquainted. Others went down to the country, and became

824 curates of parishes. Then they had down from London

825 parcels of the Tracts, and other publications. They placed

826 them in the shops of local booksellers, got them into newspapers,

827 introduced them to clerical meetings, and converted

828 more or less their Rectors and their brother curates. Thus

829 the Movement, viewed with relation to myself, was but a

830 floating opinion; it was not a power. It never would have

831 been a power, if it had remained in my hands. Years

832 after, a friend, writing to me in remonstrance at the excesses,

833 as he thought them, of my disciples, applied to me

834 my own verse about St. Gregory Nazianzen, "Thou couldst

835 a people raise, but couldst not rule." At the time that he

836 wrote to me, I had special impediments in the way of such

837 an exercise of power; but at no time could I exercise over

838 others that authority, which under the circumstances was

839 imperatively required. My great principle ever was, Live

840 and let live. I never had the staidness or dignity necessary

841 for a leader. To the last I never recognized the hold I had

842 over young men. Of late years I have read and heard that

843 they even imitated me in various ways. I was quite unconscious

844 of it, and I think my immediate friends knew too

845 well how disgusted I should be at such proceedings, to

846 have the heart to tell me. I felt great impatience at our

847 being called a party, and would not allow that we were

848 such. I had a lounging, free-and-easy way of carrying

849 things on. I exercised no sufficient censorship upon the

850 Tracts. I did not confine them to the writings of such

851 persons as agreed in all things with myself; and, as to my

852 own Tracts, I printed on them a notice to the effect, that

853 any one who pleased, might make what use he would of

854 them, and reprint them with alterations if he chose, under

855 the conviction that their main scope could not be damaged

856 by such a process. It was the same with me afterwards,

857 as regards other publications. For two years I furnished

858 a certain number of sheets for the British Critic from myself

859 and my friends, while a gentleman was editor, a man

860 of splendid talent, who, however, was scarcely an acquaintance

861 of mine, and had no sympathy with the Tracts.

862 When I was Editor myself, from 1838 to 1841, in my

863 very first number I suffered to appear a critique unfavorable

864 to my work on Justification, which had been published

865 a few months before, from a feeling of propriety, because

866 I had put the book into the hands of the writer who so

867 handled it. Afterwards I suffered an article against the

868 Jesuits to appear in it, of which I did not like the tone.

869 When I had to provide a curate for my new church at

870 Littlemore, I engaged a friend, by no fault of his, who, before

871 he had entered into his charge, preached a sermon,

872 either in depreciation of baptismal regeneration, or of Dr.

873 Pusey's view of it. I showed a similar easiness as to the

874 Editors who helped me in the separate volumes of Fleury's

875 Church History; they were able, learned, and excellent

876 men, but their after-history has shown, how little my choice

877 of them was influenced by any notion I could have had of

878 any intimate agreement of opinion between them and myself.

879 I shall have to make the same remark in its place

880 concerning the Lives of the English Saints, which subsequently

881 appeared. All this may seem inconsistent with

882 what I have said of my fierceness. I am not bound to account

883 for it; but there have been men before me, fierce in

884 act, yet tolerant and moderate in their reasonings; at least,

885 so I read history. However, such was the case, and such

886 its effect upon the Tracts. These at first starting were

887 short, hasty, and some of them ineffective; and at the end

888 of the year, when collected into a volume, they had a

889 slovenly appearance.

890 It was under these circumstances, that Dr. Pusey joined

891 us. I had known him well since 1827-8, and had felt for

892 him an enthusiastic admiration, I used to call him

893 'ο μεγας.

894 His great learning, his immense diligence, his scholarlike

895 mind, his simple devotion to the cause of religion, overcame

896 me; and great of course was my joy, when in the

897 last days of 1833 he showed a disposition to make common

898 cause with us. His Tract on Fasting appeared as one of

899 the series with the date of December 21. He was not,

900 however, I think, fully associated in the Movement till

901 1835 and 1836, when he published his Tract on Baptism,

902 and started the Library of the Fathers. He at once gave

903 to us a position and a name. Without him we should have

904 had little chance, especially at the early date of 1834, of

905 making any serious resistance to the Liberal aggression.

906 But Dr. Pusey was a Professor and Canon of Christ

907 Church; he had a vast influence in consequence of his

908 deep religious seriousness, the munificence of his charities,

909 his Professorship, his family connexions, and his

910 easy relations with University authorities. He was to

911 the Movement all that Mr. Rose might have been, with

912 that indispensable addition, which was wanting to Mr.

913 Rose, the intimate friendship and the familiar daily

914 society of the persons who had commenced it. And he

915 had that special claim on their attachment, which lies

916 in the living presence of a faithful and loyal affectionateness.

917 There was henceforth a man who could be the

918 head and centre of the zealous people in every part of

919 the country, who were adopting the new opinions; and

920 not only so, but there was one who furnished the

921 Movement with a front to the world, and gained for it

922 a recognition from other parties in the University. In

923 1829, Mr. Froude, or Mr. Robert Wilberforce, or Mr.

924 Newman were but individuals; and, when they ranged

925 themselves in the contest of that year on the side of

926 Sir Robert Inglis, men on either side only asked with

927 surprise how they got there, and attached no significancy

928 to the fact; but Dr. Pusey was, to use the common expression,

929 a host in himself; he was able to give a name,

930 a form, and a personality, to what was without him a sort

931 of mob; and when various parties had to meet together in

932 order to resist the liberal acts of the Government, we of

933 the Movement took our place by right among them.

934 Such was the benefit which he conferred on the Movement

935 externally; nor were the internal advantages at all

936 inferior to it. He was a man of large designs; he had a

937 hopeful, sanguine mind; he had no fear of others; he was

938 haunted by no intellectual perplexities. People are apt to

939 say that he was once nearer to the Catholic Church than

940 he is now; I pray God that he may be one day far nearer

941 to the Catholic Church than he was then; for I believe that,

942 in his reason and judgment, all the time that I knew him,

943 he never was near to it at all. When I became a Catholic,

944 I was often asked, "What of Dr. Pusey?"; when I said

945 that I did not see symptoms of his doing as I had done, I

946 was sometimes thought uncharitable. If confidence in his

947 position is, (as it is,) a first essential in the leader of a party,

948 this Dr. Pusey possessed pre-eminently. The most remarkable

949 instance of this, was his statement, in one of his

950 subsequent defences of the Movement, when moreover it had

951 advanced a considerable way in the direction of Rome, that

952 among its more hopeful peculiarities was its "stationariness."

953 He made it in good faith; it was his subjective

954 view of it.

955 Dr. Pusey's influence was felt at once. He saw that there

956 ought to be more sobriety, more gravity, more careful pains,

957 more sense of responsibility in the Tracts and in the whole

958 Movement. It was through him that the character of the

959 Tracts was changed. When he gave to us his Tract on

960 Fasting, he put his initials to it. In 1835 he published

961 his elaborate Treatise on Baptism, which was followed by

962 other Tracts from different authors, if not of equal learning,

963 yet of equal power and appositeness. The Catenas of Anglican

964 divines, projected by me, which occur in the Series

965 were executed with a like aim at greater accuracy and

966 method. In 1836 he advertised his great project for a

967 Translation of the Fathers:—but I must return to myself.

968 I am not writing the history either of Dr. Pusey or of

969 the Movement; but it is a pleasure to me to have been

970 able to introduce here reminiscences of the place which

971 he held in it, which have so direct a bearing on myself,

972 that they are no digression from my narrative.

973 I suspect it was Dr. Pusey's influence and example

974 which set me, and made me set others, on the larger and

975 more careful works in defence of the principles of the

976 Movement which followed in a course of years,—some of

977 them demanding and receiving from their authors, such

978 elaborate treatment that they did not make their appearance

979 till both its temper and its fortunes had changed. I

980 set about a work at once; one in which was brought out

981 with precision the relation in which we stood to the

982 Church of Rome. We could not move a step in comfort,

983 till this was done. It was of absolute necessity and a plain

984 duty from the first, to provide as soon as possible a large

985 statement, which would encourage and reassure our friends,

986 and repel the attacks of our opponents. A cry was heard

987 on all sides of us, that the Tracts and the writings of the

988 Fathers would lead us to become Catholics, before we were

989 aware of it. This was loudly expressed by members of

990 the Evangelical party, who in 1836 had joined us in

991 making a protest in Convocation against a memorable

992 appointment of the Prime Minister. These clergymen

993 even then avowed their desire, that the next time they

994 were brought up to Oxford to give a vote, it might be in

995 order to put down the Popery of the Movement. There

996 was another reason still, and quite as important. Monsignore

997 Wiseman, with the acuteness and zeal which

998 might be expected from that great Prelate, had anticipated

999 what was coming, had returned to England by

1000 1836, had delivered Lectures in London on the doctrines

1001 of Catholicism, and created an impression through the

1002 country, shared in by ourselves, that we had for our

1003 opponents in controversy, not only our brethren, but our

1004 hereditary foes. These were the circumstances, which led

1005 to my publication of "The Prophetical office of the

1006 Church viewed relatively to Romanism and Popular Protestantism."

1007 This work employed me for three years, from the beginning

1008 of 1834 to the end of 1836, and was published in

1009 1837. It was composed, after a careful consideration and

1010 comparison of the principal Anglican divines of the 17th

1011 century. It was first written in the shape of controversial

1012 correspondence with a learned French Priest; then it was

1013 re-cast, and delivered in Lectures at St. Mary's; lastly,

1014 with considerable retrenchments and additions, it was rewritten

1015 for publication.

1016 It attempts to trace out the rudimental lines on which

1017 Christian faith and teaching proceed, and to use them as

1018 means of determining the relation of the Roman and

1019 Anglican systems to each other. In this way it shows

1020 that to confuse the two together is impossible, and that

1021 the Anglican can be as little said to tend to the Roman, as

1022 the Roman to the Anglican. The spirit of the Volume is

1023 not so gentle to the Church of Rome, as Tract 71 published

1024 the year before; on the contrary, it is very fierce; and

1025 this I attribute to the circumstance that the Volume is

1026 theological and didactic, whereas the Tract, being controversial,

1027 assumes as little and grants as much as possible

1028 on the points in dispute, and insists on points of

1029 agreement as well as of difference. A further and

1030 more direct reason is, that in my Volume I deal with

1031 "Romanism" (as I call it), not so much in its formal

1032 decrees and in the substance of its creed, as in its traditional

1033 action and its authorized teaching as represented

1034 by its prominent writers;—whereas the Tract is written

1035 as if discussing the differences of the Churches with a

1036 view to a reconciliation between them. There is a further

1037 reason too, which I will state presently.

1038 But this Volume had a larger scope than that of

1039 opposing the Roman system. It was an attempt at commencing

1040 a system of theology on the Anglican idea, and

1041 based upon Anglican authorities. Mr. Palmer, about the

1042 same time, was projecting a work of a similar nature in

1043 his own way. It was published, I think, under the title,

1044 "A Treatise on the Christian Church." As was to be

1045 expected from the author, it was a most learned, most

1046 careful composition; and in its form, I should say, polemical.

1047 So happily at least did he follow the logical

1048 method of the Roman Schools, that Father Perrone in his

1049 Treatise on dogmatic theology, recognized in him a combatant

1050 of the true cast, and saluted him as a foe worthy

1051 of being vanquished. Other soldiers in that field he seems

1052 to have thought little better than the *Lanzknechts* of the

1053 middle ages, and, I dare say, with very good reason.

1054 When I knew that excellent and kind-hearted man at

1055 Rome at a later time, he allowed me to put him to ample

1056 penance for those light thoughts of me, which he had once

1057 had, by encroaching on his valuable time with my theological

1058 questions. As to Mr. Palmer's book, it was one

1059 which no Anglican could write but himself,—in no sense,

1060 if I recollect aright, a tentative work. The ground of

1061 controversy was cut into squares, and then every objection

1062 had its answer. This is the proper method to adopt in

1063 teaching authoritatively young men; and the work in fact

1064 was intended for students in theology. My own book, on

1065 the other hand, was of a directly tentative and empirical

1066 character. I wished to build up an Anglican theology

1067 out of the stores which already lay cut and hewn upon

1068 the ground, the past toil of great divines. To do this

1069 could not be the work of one man; much less, could it be

1070 at once received into Anglican theology, however well it

1071 was done. This I fully recognized; and, while I trusted

1072 that my statements of doctrine would turn out to be true

1073 and important, still I wrote, to use the common phrase,

1074 "under correction."

1075 There was another motive for my publishing, of a personal

1076 nature, which I think I should mention. I felt

1077 then, and all along felt, that there was an intellectual

1078 cowardice in not finding a basis in reason for my belief,

1079 and a moral cowardice in not avowing that basis. I

1080 should have felt myself less than a man, if I did not bring

1081 it out, whatever it was. This is one principal reason why

1082 I wrote and published the "Prophetical Office." It was

1083 from the same feeling, that in the spring of 1836, at a meeting

1084 of residents on the subject of the struggle then proceeding

1085 against a Whig appointment, when some one wanted

1086 us all merely to act on college and conservative grounds (as

1087 I understood him), with as few published statements as

1088 possible, I answered, that the person whom we were

1089 resisting had committed himself in writing, and that we

1090 ought to commit ourselves too. This again was a main

1091 reason for the publication of Tract 90. Alas! it was my

1092 portion for whole years to remain without any satisfactory

1093 basis for my religious profession, in a state of moral sickness,

1094 neither able to acquiesce in Anglicanism, nor able to

1095 go to Rome. But I bore it, till in course of time my way

1096 was made clear to me. If here it be objected to me, that

1097 as time went on, I often in my writings hinted at things

1098 which I did not fully bring out, I submit for consideration

1099 whether this occurred except when I was in great difficulties,

1100 how to speak, or how to be silent, with due regard

1101 for the position of mind or the feelings of others. However,

1102 I may have an opportunity to say more on this subject.

1103 But to return to the "Prophetical Office."

1104 I thus speak in the Introduction to my Volume:—

1105 "It is proposed," I say, "to offer helps towards the

1106 formation of a recognized Anglican theology in one of its

1107 departments. The present state of our divinity is as

1108 follows: the most vigorous, the clearest, the most fertile

1109 minds, have through God's mercy been employed in the

1110 service of our Church: minds too as reverential and holy,

1111 and as fully imbued with Ancient Truth, and as well

1112 versed in the writings of the Fathers, as they were intellectually

1113 gifted. This is God's great mercy indeed, for

1114 which we must ever be thankful. Primitive doctrine has

1115 been explored for us in every direction, and the original

1116 principles of the Gospel and the Church patiently brought

1117 to light. But one thing is still wanting: our champions

1118 and teachers have lived in stormy times: political and

1119 other influences have acted upon them variously in their

1120 day, and have since obstructed a careful consolidation of

1121 their judgments. We have a vast inheritance, but no

1122 inventory of our treasures. All is given us in profusion;

1123 it remains for us to catalogue, sort, distribute, select, harmonize,

1124 and complete. We have more than we know how

1125 to use; stores of learning, but little that is precise and

1126 serviceable; Catholic truth and individual opinion, first

1127 principles and the guesses of genius, all mingled in the

1128 same works, and requiring to be discriminated. We meet

1129 with truths overstated or misdirected, matters of detail

1130 variously taken, facts incompletely proved or applied, and

1131 rules inconsistently urged or discordantly interpreted.

1132 Such indeed is the state of every deep philosophy in its

1133 first stages, and therefore of theological knowledge. What

1134 we need at present for our Church's well-being, is not

1135 invention, nor originality, nor sagacity, nor even learning

1136 in our divines, at least in the first place, though all gifts

1137 of God are in a measure needed, and never can be unseasonable

1138 when used religiously, but we need peculiarly a

1139 sound judgment, patient thought, discrimination, a comprehensive

1140 mind, an abstinence from all private fancies

1141 and caprices and personal tastes,—in a word, Divine

1142 Wisdom."

1143 The subject of the Volume is the doctrine of the *Via

1144 Media*, a name which had already been applied to the

1145 Anglican system by writers of repute. It is an expressive

1146 title, but not altogether satisfactory, because it is at first

1147 sight negative. This had been the reason of my dislike to

1148 the word "Protestant;" viz. it did not denote the profession

1149 of any particular religion at all, and was compatible with

1150 infidelity. A *Via Media* was but a receding from extremes,—therefore

1151 it needed to be drawn out into a definite

1152 shape and character: before it could have claims on our

1153 respect, it must first be shown to be one, intelligible, and

1154 consistent. This was the first condition of any reasonable

1155 treatise on the *Via Media*. The second condition, and

1156 necessary too, was not in my power. I could only hope

1157 that it would one day be fulfilled. Even if the *Via Media*

1158 were ever so positive a religious system, it was not as yet

1159 objective and real; it had no original any where of which

1160 it was the representative. It was at present a paper

1161 religion. This I confess in my Introduction; I say,

1162 "Protestantism and Popery are real religions ... but

1163 the *Via Media*, viewed as an integral system, has scarcely

1164 had existence except on paper." I grant the objection,

1165 though I endeavour to lessen it:—"It still remains to be

1166 tried, whether what is called Anglo-Catholicism, the

1167 religion of Andrewes, Laud, Hammond, Butler, and Wilson,

1168 is capable of being professed, acted on, and maintained

1169 on a large sphere of action, or whether it be a mere

1170 modification or transition-state of either Romanism or

1171 popular Protestantism." I trusted that some day it would

1172 prove to be a substantive religion.

1173 Lest I should be misunderstood, let me observe that

1174 this hesitation about the validity of the theory of the *Via

1175 Media* implied no doubt of the three fundamental points

1176 on which it was based, as I have described them above,

1177 dogma, the sacramental system, and anti-Romanism.

1178 Other investigations which had to be followed up were

1179 of a still more tentative character. The basis of the *Via

1180 Media*, consisting of the three elementary points, which I

1181 have just mentioned, was clear enough; but, not only had

1182 the house itself to be built upon them, but it had also to

1183 be furnished, and it is not wonderful if, after building it,

1184 both I and others erred in detail in determining what its

1185 furniture should be, what was consistent with the style of

1186 building, and what was in itself desirable. I will explain

1187 what I mean.

1188 I had brought out in the "Prophetical Office" in what

1189 the Roman and the Anglican systems differed from each

1190 other, but less distinctly in what they agreed. I had

1191 indeed enumerated the Fundamentals, common to both, in

1192 the following passage:—"In both systems the same

1193 Creeds are acknowledged. Besides other points in common,

1194 we both hold, that certain doctrines are necessary to be

1195 believed for salvation; we both believe in the doctrines of

1196 the Trinity, Incarnation, and Atonement; in original sin;

1197 in the necessity of regeneration; in the supernatural grace

1198 of the Sacraments; in the Apostolical succession; in the

1199 obligation of faith and obedience, and in the eternity of

1200 future punishment,"—pp. 55, 56. So much I had said,

1201 but I had not said enough. This enumeration implied a

1202 great many more points of agreement than were found in

1203 those very Articles which were fundamental. If the two

1204 Churches were thus the same in fundamentals, they were

1205 also one and the same in such plain consequences as were

1206 contained in those fundamentals and in such natural observances

1207 as outwardly represented them. It was an Anglican

1208 principle that "the abuse of a thing doth not take away

1209 the lawful use of it;" and an Anglican Canon in 1603 had

1210 declared that the English Church had no purpose to forsake

1211 all that was held in the Churches of Italy, France, and

1212 Spain, and reverenced those ceremonies and particular

1213 points which were Apostolic. Excepting then such exceptional

1214 matters, as are implied in this avowal, whether they

1215 were many or few, all these Churches were evidently to be

1216 considered as one with the Anglican. The Catholic Church

1217 in all lands had been one from the first for many centuries;

1218 then, various portions had followed their own way to the

1219 injury, but not to the destruction, whether of truth or of

1220 charity. These portions or branches were mainly three:—the

1221 Greek, Latin, and Anglican. Each of these inherited

1222 the early undivided Church *in solido* as its own possession.

1223 Each branch was identical with that early undivided

1224 Church, and in the unity of that Church it had unity with

1225 the other branches. The three branches agreed together

1226 in *all but* their later accidental errors. Some branches

1227 had retained in detail portions of Apostolical truth and

1228 usage, which the others had not; and these portions might

1229 be and should be appropriated again by the others which

1230 had let them slip. Thus, the middle age belonged to the

1231 Anglican Church, and much more did the middle age of

1232 England. The Church of the 12th century was the Church

1233 of the 19th. Dr. Howley sat in the seat of St. Thomas

1234 the Martyr; Oxford was a medieval University. Saving

1235 our engagements to Prayer Book and Articles, we might

1236 breathe and live and act and speak, as in the atmosphere

1237 and climate of Henry III.'s day, or the Confessor's, or of

1238 Alfred's. And we ought to be indulgent to all that Rome

1239 taught now, as to what Rome taught then, saving our

1240 protest. We might boldly welcome, even what we did not

1241 ourselves think right to adopt. And, when we were obliged

1242 on the contrary boldly to denounce, we should do so with

1243 pain, not with exultation. By very reason of our protest,

1244 which we had made, and made *ex animo*, we could agree

1245 to differ. What the members of the Bible Society did on

1246 the basis of Scripture, we could do on the basis of the

1247 Church; Trinitarian and Unitarian were further apart

1248 than Roman and Anglican. Thus we had a real wish to

1249 co-operate with Rome in all lawful things, if she would

1250 let us, and if the rules of our own Church let us; and we

1251 thought there was no better way towards the restoration

1252 of doctrinal purity and unity. And we thought that Rome

1253 was not committed by her formal decrees to all that she

1254 actually taught: and again, if her disputants had been

1255 unfair to us, or her rulers tyrannical, we bore in mind

1256 that on our side too there had been rancour and slander

1257 in our controversial attacks upon her, and violence in our

1258 political measures. As to ourselves being direct instruments

1259 in improving her belief or practice, I used to say,

1260 "Look at home; let us first, (or at least let us the while,)

1261 supply our own shortcomings, before we attempt to be

1262 physicians to any one else." This is very much the spirit

1263 of Tract 71, to which I referred just now. I am well

1264 aware that there is a paragraph inconsistent with it in

1265 the Prospectus to the Library of the Fathers; but I do

1266 not consider myself responsible for it. Indeed, I have no

1267 intention whatever of implying that Dr. Pusey concurred

1268 in the ecclesiastical theory, which I have been now drawing

1269 out; nor that I took it up myself except by degrees in the

1270 course of ten years. It was necessarily the growth of time.

1271 In fact, hardly any two persons, who took part in the

1272 Movement, agreed in their view of the limit to which

1273 our general principles might religiously be carried.

1274 And now I have said enough on what I consider to have

1275 been the general objects of the various works, which I

1276 wrote, edited, or prompted in the years which I am

1277 reviewing. I wanted to bring out in a substantive form a

1278 living Church of England, in a position proper to herself,

1279 and founded on distinct principles; as far as paper could

1280 do it, as far as earnestly preaching it and influencing others

1281 towards it, could tend to make it a fact;—a living Church,

1282 made of flesh and blood, with voice, complexion, and

1283 motion and action, and a will of its own. I believe I had

1284 no private motive, and no personal aim. Nor did I ask

1285 for more than "a fair stage and no favour," nor expect

1286 the work would be accomplished in my days; but I

1287 thought that enough would be secured to continue it in

1288 the future, under, perhaps, more hopeful circumstances and

1289 prospects than the present.

1290 I will mention in illustration some of the principal

1291 works, doctrinal and historical, which originated in the

1292 object which I have stated.

1293 I wrote my Essay on Justification in 1837; it was aimed

1294 at the Lutheran dictum that justification by faith only was

1295 the cardinal doctrine of Christianity. I considered that

1296 this doctrine was either a paradox or a truism,—a paradox

1297 in Luther's mouth, a truism in Melanchthon's. I thought

1298 that the Anglican Church followed Melanchthon, and that

1299 in consequence between Rome and Anglicanism, between

1300 high Church and low Church, there was no real intellectual

1301 difference on the point. I wished to fill up a ditch,

1302 the work of man. In this Volume again, I express my

1303 desire to build up a system of theology out of the Anglican

1304 divines, and imply that my dissertation was a tentative

1305 Inquiry. I speak in the Preface of "offering suggestions

1306 towards a work, which must be uppermost in the mind of

1307 every true son of the English Church at this day,—the

1308 consolidation of a theological system, which, built upon

1309 those formularies, to which all clergymen are bound, may

1310 tend to inform, persuade, and absorb into itself religious

1311 minds, which hitherto have fancied, that, on the peculiar

1312 Protestant questions, they were seriously opposed to each

1313 other."—P. vii.

1314 In my University Sermons there is a series of discussions

1315 upon the subject of Faith and Reason; these again

1316 were the tentative commencement of a grave and necessary

1317 work, viz. an inquiry into the ultimate basis of religious

1318 faith, prior to the distinction into Creeds.

1319 In like manner in a Pamphlet, which I published in the

1320 summer of 1838, is an attempt at placing the doctrine of

1321 the Real Presence on an intellectual basis. The fundamental

1322 idea is consonant to that to which I had been so

1323 long attached: it is the denial of the existence of space

1324 except as a subjective idea of our minds.

1325 The Church of the Fathers is one of the earliest productions

1326 of the Movement, and appeared in numbers in

1327 the British Magazine, being written with the aim of introducing

1328 the religious sentiments, views, and customs of

1329 the first ages into the modern Church of England.

1330 The Translation of Fleury's Church History was commenced

1331 under these circumstances:—I was fond of Fleury

1332 for a reason which I express in the Advertisement;

1333 because it presented a sort of photograph of ecclesiastical

1334 history without any comment upon it. In the event, that

1335 simple representation of the early centuries had a good

1336 deal to do with unsettling me in my Anglicanism; but

1337 how little I could anticipate this, will be seen in the fact

1338 that the publication of Fleury was a favourite scheme

1339 with Mr. Rose. He proposed it to me twice, between the

1340 years 1834 and 1837; and I mention it as one out of

1341 many particulars curiously illustrating how truly my

1342 change of opinion arose, not from foreign influences, but

1343 from the working of my own mind, and the accidents

1344 around me. The date, from which the portion actually

1345 translated began, was determined by the Publisher on

1346 reasons with which we were not concerned.

1347 Another historical work, but drawn from original

1348 sources, was given to the world by my old friend Mr.

1349 Bowden, being a Life of Pope Gregory VII. I need

1350 scarcely recall to those who have read it, the power and

1351 the liveliness of the narrative. This composition was the

1352 author's relaxation, on evenings and in his summer vacations,

1353 from his ordinary engagements in London. It had

1354 been suggested to him originally by me, at the instance of

1355 Hurrell Froude.

1356 The Series of the Lives of the English Saints was projected

1357 at a later period, under circumstances which I shall

1358 have in the sequel to describe. Those beautiful compositions

1359 have nothing in them, as far as I recollect, simply

1360 inconsistent with the general objects which I have been

1361 assigning to my labours in these years, though the immediate

1362 occasion which led to them, and the tone in

1363 which they were written, had little that was congenial

1364 with Anglicanism.

1365 At a comparatively early date I drew up the Tract on

1366 the Roman Breviary. It frightened my own friends on

1367 its first appearance; and several years afterwards, when

1368 younger men began to translate for publication the four

1369 volumes *in extenso*, they were dissuaded from doing so by

1370 advice to which from a sense of duty they listened. It was

1371 an apparent accident, which introduced me to the knowledge

1372 of that most wonderful and most attractive monument

1373 of the devotion of saints. On Hurrell Froude's

1374 death, in 1836, I was asked to select one of his books as a

1375 keepsake. I selected Butler's Analogy; finding that it

1376 had been already chosen, I looked with some perplexity

1377 along the shelves as they stood before me, when an intimate

1378 friend at my elbow said, "Take that." It was the

1379 Breviary which Hurrell had had with him at Barbadoes.

1380 Accordingly I took it, studied it, wrote my Tract from

1381 it, and have it on my table in constant use till this

1382 day.

1383 That dear and familiar companion, who thus put the

1384 Breviary into my hands, is still in the Anglican Church.

1385 So, too, is that early venerated long-loved friend, together

1386 with whom I edited a work which, more perhaps than any

1387 other, caused disturbance and annoyance in the Anglican

1388 world,—Froude's Remains; yet, however judgments might

1389 run as to the prudence of publishing it, I never heard any

1390 one impute to Mr. Keble the very shadow of dishonesty or

1391 treachery towards his Church in so acting.

1392 The annotated Translation of the Treatises of St. Athanasius

1393 was of course in no sense of a tentative character;

1394 it belongs to another order of thought. This historico-dogmatic

1395 work employed me for years. I had made preparations

1396 for following it up with a doctrinal history of the

1397 heresies which succeeded to the Arian.

1398 I should make mention also of the British Critic. I was

1399 Editor of it for three years, from July 1838 to July 1841.

1400 My writers belonged to various schools, some to none at all.

1401 The subjects are various,—classical, academical, political,

1402 critical, and artistic, as well as theological, and upon the

1403 Movement none are to be found which do not keep quite

1404 clear of advocating the cause of Rome.

1405 So I went on for years up to 1841. It was, in a human

1406 point of view, the happiest time of my life. I was truly at

1407 home. I had in one of my volumes appropriated to myself

1408 the words of Bramhall, "Bees, by the instinct of nature,

1409 do love their hives, and birds their nests." I did not suppose

1410 that such sunshine would last, though I knew not

1411 what would be its termination. It was the time of plenty,

1412 and, during its seven years, I tried to lay up as much as I

1413 could for the dearth which was to follow it. We prospered

1414 and spread. I have spoken of the doings of these years,

1415 since I was a Catholic, in a passage, part of which I will

1416 here quote:

1417 "From beginnings so small," I said, "from elements of

1418 thought so fortuitous, with prospects so unpromising, the

1419 Anglo-Catholic party suddenly became a power in the National

1420 Church, and an object of alarm to her rulers and

1421 friends. Its originators would have found it difficult to

1422 say what they aimed at of a practical kind: rather, they

1423 put forth views and principles for their own sake, because

1424 they were true, as if they were obliged to say them; and,

1425 as they might be themselves surprised at their earnestness

1426 in uttering them, they had as great cause to be surprised

1427 at the success which attended their propagation. And, in

1428 fact, they could only say that those doctrines were in the

1429 air; that to assert was to prove, and that to explain was to

1430 persuade; and that the Movement in which they were

1431 taking part was the birth of a crisis rather than of a

1432 place. In a very few years a school of opinion was

1433 formed, fixed in its principles, indefinite and progressive

1434 in their range; and it extended itself into every part of

1435 the country. If we inquire what the world thought of it,

1436 we have still more to raise our wonder; for, not to mention

1437 the excitement it caused in England, the Movement and

1438 its party-names were known to the police of Italy and to

1439 the back-woodmen of America. And so it proceeded,

1440 getting stronger and stronger every year, till it came

1441 into collision with the Nation, and that Church of the

1442 Nation, which it began by professing especially to serve."

1443 The greater its success, the nearer was that collision at

1444 hand. The first threatenings of what was coming were

1445 heard in 1838. At that time, my Bishop in a Charge

1446 made some light animadversions, but they *were* animadversions,

1447 on the Tracts for the Times. At once I offered

1448 to stop them. What took place on the occasion I prefer

1449 to state in the words, in which I related it in a Pamphlet

1450 addressed to him in a later year, when the blow actually

1451 came down upon me.

1452 "In your Lordship's Charge for 1838," I said, "an allusion

1453 was made to the Tracts for the Times. Some opponents

1454 of the Tracts said that you treated them with undue

1455 indulgence.... I wrote to the Archdeacon on the subject,

1456 submitting the Tracts entirely to your Lordship's disposal.

1457 What I thought about your Charge will appear from

1458 the words I then used to him. I said, 'A Bishop's lightest

1459 word *ex cathedrâ* is heavy. His judgment on a book cannot

1460 be light. It is a rare occurrence.' And I offered to withdraw

1461 any of the Tracts over which I had control, if I were

1462 informed which were those to which your Lordship had

1463 objections. I afterwards wrote to your Lordship to this

1464 effect, that 'I trusted I might say sincerely, that I should

1465 feel a more lively pleasure in knowing that I was submitting

1466 myself to your Lordship's expressed judgment in a

1467 matter of that kind, than I could have even in the widest

1468 circulation of the volumes in question.' Your Lordship

1469 did not think it necessary to proceed to such a measure, but

1470 I felt, and always have felt, that, if ever you determined on

1471 it, I was bound to obey."

1472 That day at length came, and I conclude this portion of

1473 my narrative, with relating the circumstances of it.

1474 From the time that I had entered upon the duties of Public

1475 Tutor at my College, when my doctrinal views were very

1476 different from what they were in 1841, I had meditated a

1477 comment upon the Articles. Then, when the Movement

1478 was in its swing, friends had said to me, "What will you

1479 make of the Articles?" but I did not share the apprehension

1480 which their question implied. Whether, as time went

1481 on, I should have been forced, by the necessities of the original

1482 theory of the Movement, to put on paper the speculations

1483 which I had about them, I am not able to conjecture.

1484 The actual cause of my doing so, in the beginning

1485 of 1841, was the restlessness, actual and prospective, of

1486 those who neither liked the *Via Media*, nor my strong

1487 judgment against Rome. I had been enjoined, I think

1488 by my Bishop, to keep these men straight, and I wished

1489 so to do: but their tangible difficulty was subscription

1490 to the Articles; and thus the question of the Articles

1491 came before me. It was thrown in our teeth; "How

1492 can you manage to sign the Articles? they are directly

1493 against Rome." "Against Rome?" I made answer,

1494 "What do you mean by 'Rome?'" and then I proceeded

1495 to make distinctions, of which I shall now give

1496 an account.

1497 By "Roman doctrine" might be meant one of three

1498 things: 1, the *Catholic teaching* of the early centuries;

1499 or 2, the *formal dogmas of Rome* as contained in the later

1500 Councils, especially the Council of Trent, and as condensed

1501 in the Creed of Pope Pius IV.; 3, the *actual popular beliefs

1502 and usages* sanctioned by Rome in the countries in communion

1503 with it, over and above the dogmas; and these I

1504 called "dominant errors." Now Protestants commonly

1505 thought that in all three senses, "Roman doctrine"

1506 was condemned in the Articles: I thought that the

1507 *Catholic teaching* was not condemned; that the *dominant

1508 errors* were; and as to the *formal dogmas*, that some

1509 were, some were not, and that the line had to be drawn

1510 between them. Thus, 1. The use of Prayers for the dead

1511 was a Catholic doctrine,—not condemned in the Articles;

1512 2. The prison of Purgatory was a Roman dogma,—which

1513 was condemned in them; but the infallibility of Ecumenical

1514 Councils was a Roman dogma,—not condemned;

1515 and 3. The fire of Purgatory was an authorized and popular

1516 error, not a dogma,—which was condemned.

1517 Further, I considered that the difficulties, felt by the

1518 persons whom I have mentioned, mainly lay in their mistaking,

1519 1, Catholic teaching, which was not condemned in

1520 the Articles, for Roman dogma which was condemned;

1521 and 2, Roman dogma, which was not condemned in the

1522 Articles, for dominant error which was. If they went

1523 further than this, I had nothing more to say to them.

1524 A further motive which I had for my attempt, was the

1525 desire to ascertain the ultimate points of contrariety between

1526 the Roman and Anglican creeds, and to make them

1527 as few as possible. I thought that each creed was obscured

1528 and misrepresented by a dominant circumambient "Popery"

1529 and "Protestantism."

1530 The main thesis then of my Essay was this:—the Articles

1531 do not oppose Catholic teaching; they but partially oppose

1532 Roman dogma; they for the most part oppose the dominant

1533 errors of Rome. And the problem was, as I have said,

1534 to draw the line as to what they allowed and what they

1535 condemned.

1536 Such being the object which I had in view, what were

1537 my prospects of widening and of defining their meaning?

1538 The prospect was encouraging; there was no doubt at all

1539 of the elasticity of the Articles: to take a palmary instance,

1540 the seventeenth was assumed by one party to be Lutheran,

1541 by another Calvinistic, though the two interpretations were

1542 contradictory of each other; why then should not other

1543 Articles be drawn up with a vagueness of an equally intense

1544 character? I wanted to ascertain what was the limit of

1545 that elasticity in the direction of Roman dogma. But next,

1546 I had a way of inquiry of my own, which I state without

1547 defending. I instanced it afterwards in my Essay on

1548 Doctrinal Development. That work, I believe, I have not

1549 read since I published it, and I do not doubt at all I have

1550 made many mistakes in it;—partly, from my ignorance of

1551 the details of doctrine, as the Church of Rome holds them,

1552 but partly from my impatience to clear as large a range for

1553 the *principle* of doctrinal Development (waiving the question

1554 of historical *fact*) as was consistent with the strict Apostolicity

1555 and identity of the Catholic Creed. In like manner,

1556 as regards the 39 Articles, my method of inquiry was to

1557 leap *in medias res*. I wished to institute an inquiry

1558 how far, in critical fairness, the text *could* be opened; I

1559 was aiming far more at ascertaining what a man who subscribed

1560 it might hold than what he must, so that my conclusions

1561 were negative rather than positive. It was but a

1562 first essay. And I made it with the full recognition and

1563 consciousness, which I had already expressed in my Prophetical

1564 Office, as regards the *Via Media*, that I was making

1565 only "a first approximation to the required solution;"—"a

1566 series of illustrations supplying hints for the removal" of

1567 a difficulty, and with full acknowledgment "that in minor

1568 points, whether in question of fact or of judgment, there

1569 was room for difference or error of opinion," and that I

1570 "should not be ashamed to own a mistake, if it were

1571 proved against me, nor reluctant to bear the just blame of

1572 it."—Proph. Off. p. 31.

1573 I will add, I was embarrassed in consequence of my wish

1574 to go as far as was possible in interpreting the Articles in

1575 the direction of Roman dogma, without disclosing what I

1576 was doing to the parties whose doubts I was meeting; who,

1577 if they understood at once the full extent of the licence

1578 which the Articles admitted, might be thereby encouraged

1579 to proceed still further than at present they found in themselves

1580 any call to go.

1581 1. But in the way of such an attempt comes the prompt

1582 objection that the Articles were actually drawn up against

1583 "Popery," and therefore it was transcendently absurd and

1584 dishonest to suppose that Popery, in any shape,—patristic

1585 belief, Tridentine dogma, or popular corruption authoritatively

1586 sanctioned,—would be able to take refuge under their

1587 text. This premiss I denied. Not any religious doctrine

1588 at all, but a political principle, was the primary English

1589 idea of "Popery" at the date of the Reformation. And

1590 what was that political principle, and how could it best be

1591 suppressed in England? What was the great question in the

1592 days of Henry and Elizabeth? The *Supremacy*;—now,

1593 was I saying one single word in favour of the Supremacy

1594 of the Holy See, in favour of the foreign jurisdiction? No,

1595 I did not believe in it myself. Did Henry VIII. religiously

1596 hold Justification by faith only? did he disbelieve Purgatory?

1597 Was Elizabeth zealous for the marriage of the

1598 Clergy? or had she a conscience against the Mass? The

1599 Supremacy of the Pope was the essence of the "Popery"

1600 to which, at the time of the composition of the Articles, the

1601 Supreme Head or Governor of the English Church was so

1602 violently hostile.

1603 2. But again I said this:—let "Popery" mean what it

1604 would in the mouths of the compilers of the Articles, let

1605 it even, for argument's sake, include the doctrines of that

1606 Tridentine Council, which was not yet over when the

1607 Articles were drawn up, and against which they could not

1608 be simply directed, yet, consider, what was the object of

1609 the Government in their imposition? merely to get rid of

1610 "Popery?" No; it had the further object of gaining

1611 the "Papists." What then was the best way to induce

1612 reluctant or wavering minds, and these, I supposed, were

1613 the majority, to give in their adhesion to the new symbol?

1614 how had the Arians drawn up their Creeds? was it not on

1615 the principle of using vague ambiguous language, which

1616 to the subscribers would seem to bear a Catholic sense,

1617 but which, when worked out on the long run, would prove

1618 to be heterodox? Accordingly, there was great antecedent

1619 probability, that, fierce as the Articles might look

1620 at first sight, their bark would prove worse than their

1621 bite. I say antecedent probability, for to what extent

1622 that surmise might be true, could only be ascertained by

1623 investigation.

1624 3. But a consideration came up at once, which threw

1625 light on this surmise:—what if it should turn out that the

1626 very men who drew up the Articles, in the very act of

1627 doing so, had avowed, or rather in one of those very Articles

1628 themselves had imposed on subscribers, a number of

1629 those very "Papistical" doctrines, which they were now

1630 thought to deny, as part and parcel of that very Protestantism,

1631 which they were now thought to consider divine?

1632 and this was the fact, and I showed it in my Essay.

1633 Let the reader observe:—the 35th Article says: "The

1634 second Book of Homilies doth contain *a godly and wholesome

1635 doctrine, and necessary for* these times, as doth the former

1636 Book of Homilies." Here the *doctrine* of the Homilies is

1637 recognized as godly and wholesome, and concurrence in

1638 that recognition is imposed on all subscribers of the Articles.

1639 Let us then turn to the Homilies, and see what this

1640 godly doctrine is: I quoted from them to the following

1641 effect:

1642 1. They declare that the so-called "apocryphal" book

1643 of Tobit is the teaching of the Holy Ghost, and is Scripture.

1644 2. That the so-called "apocryphal" book of Wisdom is

1645 Scripture, and the infallible and undeceivable word of God.

1646 3. That the Primitive Church, next to the Apostles'

1647 time, and, as they imply, for almost 700 years, is no doubt

1648 most pure.

1649 4. That the Primitive Church is specially to be followed.

1650 5. That the Four first General Councils belong to the

1651 Primitive Church.

1652 6. That there are Six Councils which are allowed and

1653 received by all men.

1654 7. Again, they speak of a certain truth, and say that it

1655 is declared by God's word, the sentences of the ancient

1656 doctors, and judgment of the Primitive Church.

1657 8. Of the learned and holy Bishops and doctors of the

1658 Church of the first eight centuries being of great authority

1659 and credit with the people.

1660 9. Of the declaration of Christ and His Apostles and all

1661 the rest of the Holy Fathers.

1662 10. Of the authority both of Scripture and also of

1663 Augustine.

1664 11. Of Augustine, Chrysostom, Ambrose, Jerome, and

1665 about thirty other Fathers, to some of whom they give the

1666 title of "Saint," to others of "ancient Catholic Fathers

1667 and doctors, &c."

1668 12. They declare that, not only the holy Apostles and

1669 disciples of Christ, but the godly Fathers also, before and

1670 since Christ, were endued without doubt with the Holy

1671 Ghost.

1672 13. That the ancient Catholic Fathers say that the

1673 "Lord's Supper" is the salve of immortality, the sovereign

1674 preservative against death, the food of immortality, the

1675 healthful grace.

1676 14. That the Lord's Blessed Body and Blood are received

1677 under the form of bread and wine.

1678 15. That the meat in the Sacrament is an invisible meat

1679 and a ghostly substance.

1680 16. That the holy Body and Blood of thy God ought to

1681 be touched with the mind.

1682 17. That Ordination is a Sacrament.

1683 18. That Matrimony is a Sacrament.

1684 19. That there are other Sacraments besides "Baptism

1685 and the Lord's Supper," though not "such as" they.

1686 20. That the souls of the Saints are reigning in joy and

1687 in heaven with God.

1688 21. That alms-deeds purge the soul from the infection

1689 and filthy spots of sin, and are a precious medicine, an

1690 inestimable jewel.

1691 22. That mercifulness wipes out and washes away sins,

1692 as salves and remedies to heal sores and grievous diseases.

1693 23. That the duty of fasting is a truth more manifest

1694 than it should need to be proved.

1695 24. That fasting, used with prayer, is of great efficacy

1696 and weigheth much with God; so the Angel Raphael told

1697 Tobias.

1698 25. That the puissant and mighty Emperor Theodosius

1699 was, in the Primitive Church which was most holy and

1700 godly, excommunicated by St. Ambrose.

1701 26. That Constantine, Bishop of Rome, did condemn

1702 Philippicus, then Emperor, not without a cause indeed,

1703 but very justly.

1704 Putting altogether aside the question how far these

1705 separate theses came under the matter to which subscription

1706 was to be made, it was quite plain, that in the minds

1707 of the men who wrote the Homilies, and who thus incorporated

1708 them into the Anglican system of doctrine, there

1709 was no such nice discrimination between the Catholic

1710 and the Protestant faith, no such clear recognition of

1711 formal Protestant principles and tenets, no such accurate

1712 definition of "Roman doctrine," as is received at the present

1713 day:—hence great probability accrued to my presentiment,

1714 that the Articles were tolerant, not only of what I called

1715 "Catholic teaching," but of much that was "Roman."

1716 4. And here was another reason against the notion that

1717 the Articles directly attacked the Roman dogmas as declared

1718 at Trent and as promulgated by Pius the Fourth:—the

1719 Council of Trent was not over, nor its Canons promulgated

1720 at the date when the Articles were drawn up[5], so

1721 that those Articles must be aiming at something else?

1722 What was that something else? The Homilies tell us: the

1723 Homilies are the best comment upon the Articles. Let us

1724 turn to the Homilies, and we shall find from first to last

1725 that, not only is not the Catholic teaching of the first

1726 centuries, but neither again are the dogmas of Rome, the

1727 objects of the protest of the compilers of the Articles, but

1728 the dominant errors, the popular corruptions, authorized

1729 or suffered by the high name of Rome. The eloquent declamation

1730 of the Homilies finds its matter almost exclusively

1731 in the dominant errors. As to Catholic teaching,

1732 nay as to Roman dogma, of such theology those Homilies,

1733 as I have shown, contained no small portion themselves.

1734 [5] The Pope's Confirmation of the Council, by which its Canons became *de

1735 fide*, and his Bull *super confirmatione* by which they were promulgated to the

1736 world, are dated January 26, 1564. The Articles are dated 1562.

1737 5. So much for the writers of the Articles and Homilies;—they

1738 were witnesses, not authorities, and I used them

1739 as such; but in the next place, who were the actual authorities

1740 imposing them? I reasonably considered the authority

1741 *imponens* to be the Convocation of 1571; but here

1742 again, it would be found that the very Convocation, which

1743 received and confirmed the 39 Articles, also enjoined by

1744 Canon that "preachers should be *careful*, that they should

1745 *never* teach aught in a sermon, to be religiously held and

1746 believed by the people, except that which is agreeable to

1747 the doctrine of the Old and New Testament, and *which the

1748 Catholic Fathers and ancient Bishops have collected* from that

1749 very doctrine." Here, let it be observed, an appeal is

1750 made by the Convocation *imponens* to the very same ancient

1751 authorities, as had been mentioned with such profound

1752 veneration by the writers of the Homilies and

1753 the Articles, and thus, if the Homilies contained views of

1754 doctrine which now would be called Roman, there seemed

1755 to me to be an extreme probability that the Convocation

1756 of 1571 also countenanced and received, or at least did not

1757 reject, those doctrines.

1758 6. And further, when at length I came actually to look

1759 into the text of the Articles, I saw in many cases a patent

1760 justification of all that I had surmised as to their vagueness

1761 and indecisiveness, and that, not only on questions which

1762 lay between Lutherans, Calvinists, and Zuinglians, but on

1763 Catholic questions also; and I have noticed them in my

1764 Tract. In the conclusion of my Tract I observe: The

1765 Articles are "evidently framed on the principle of leaving

1766 open large questions on which the controversy hinges.

1767 They state broadly extreme truths, and are silent about

1768 their adjustment. For instance, they say that all necessary

1769 faith must be proved from Scripture; but do not say

1770 *who* is to prove it. They say, that the Church has authority

1771 in controversies; they do not say *what* authority.

1772 They say that it may enforce nothing beyond Scripture,

1773 but do not say *where* the remedy lies when it does. They

1774 say that works *before* grace *and* justification are worthless

1775 and worse, and that works *after* grace *and* justification are

1776 acceptable, but they do not speak at all of works *with*

1777 God's aid *before* justification. They say that men are lawfully

1778 called and sent to minister and preach, who are

1779 chosen and called by men who have public authority *given*

1780 them in the Congregation; but they do not add *by whom*

1781 the authority is to be given. They say that Councils

1782 called by *princes* may err; they do not determine whether

1783 Councils called in the name of Christ may err."

1784 Such were the considerations which weighed with me in

1785 my inquiry how far the Articles were tolerant of a Catholic,

1786 or even a Roman interpretation; and such was the

1787 defence which I made in my Tract for having attempted

1788 it. From what I have already said, it will appear that I

1789 have no need or intention at this day to maintain every

1790 particular interpretation which I suggested in the course

1791 of my Tract, nor indeed had I then. Whether it was

1792 prudent or not, whether it was sensible or not, any how I

1793 attempted only a first essay of a necessary work, an essay

1794 which, as I was quite prepared to find, would require

1795 revision and modification by means of the lights which I

1796 should gain from the criticism of others. I should have

1797 gladly withdrawn any statement, which could be proved

1798 to me to be erroneous; I considered my work to be faulty

1799 and open to objection in the same sense in which I now consider

1800 my Anglican interpretations of Scripture to be erroneous;

1801 but in no other sense. I am surprised that men

1802 do not apply to the interpreters of Scripture generally the

1803 hard names which they apply to the author of Tract 90.

1804 He held a large system of theology, and applied it to the

1805 Articles: Episcopalians, or Lutherans, or Presbyterians,

1806 or Unitarians, hold a large system of theology and apply

1807 it to Scripture. Every theology has its difficulties; Protestants

1808 hold justification by faith only, though there is

1809 no text in St. Paul which enunciates it, and though St.

1810 James expressly denies it; do we therefore call Protestants

1811 dishonest? they deny that the Church has a divine mission,

1812 though St. Paul says that it is "the Pillar and ground of

1813 Truth;" they keep the Sabbath, though St. Paul says,

1814 "Let no man judge you in meat or drink or in respect of ... the

1815 sabbath days." Every creed has texts in its

1816 favour, and again texts which run counter to it: and this

1817 is generally confessed. And this is what I felt keenly:—how

1818 had I done worse in Tract 90 than Anglicans, Wesleyans,

1819 and Calvinists did daily in their Sermons and their

1820 publications? how had I done worse, than the Evangelical

1821 party in their *ex animo* reception of the Services for Baptism

1822 and Visitation of the Sick[6]? Why was I to be dishonest

1823 and they immaculate? There was an occasion on

1824 which our Lord gave an answer, which seemed to be

1825 appropriate to my own case, when the tumult broke out

1826 against my Tract:—"He that is without sin among you,

1827 let him first cast a stone at him." I could have fancied that

1828 a sense of their own difficulties of interpretation would have

1829 persuaded the great party I have mentioned to some prudence,

1830 or at least moderation, in opposing a teacher of an

1831 opposite school. But I suppose their alarm and their

1832 anger overcame their sense of justice.

1833 [6] For instance, let candid men consider the form of Absolution contained in

1834 that Prayer Book, of which all clergymen, Evangelical and Liberal as well as

1835 high Church, and (I think) all persons in University office declare that "it

1836 containeth *nothing contrary to the Word of God*."

1837 I challenge, in the sight of all England, Evangelical clergymen generally, to

1838 put on paper an interpretation of this form of words, consistent with their

1839 sentiments, which shall be less forced than the most objectionable of the interpretations

1840 which Tract 90 puts upon any passage in the Articles.

1841 "Our Lord Jesus Christ, who hath left *power* to His Church to absolve all

1842 sinners who truly repent and believe in Him, of His great mercy forgive thee

1843 thine offences; and by *His authority committed to me, I absolve thee from

1844 all thy sins*, in the Name of the Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy

1845 Ghost. Amen."

1846 I subjoin the Roman form, as used in England and elsewhere: "Dominus

1847 noster Jesus Christus te absolvat; et ego auctoritate ipsius te absolvo, ab

1848 omni vinculo excommunicationis et interdicti, in quantum possum et tu

1849 indiges. Deinde ego te absolvo à peccatis tuis, in nomine Patris et Filii et

1850 Spiritûs Sancti. Amen."

1851 In the sudden storm of indignation with which the

1852 Tract was received throughout the country on its appearance,

1853 I recognize much of real religious feeling, much of

1854 honest and true principle, much of straightforward ignorant

1855 common sense. In Oxford there was genuine feeling

1856 too; but there had been a smouldering, stern, energetic

1857 animosity, not at all unnatural, partly rational, against its

1858 author. A false step had been made; now was the time

1859 for action. I am told that, even before the publication of

1860 the Tract, rumours of its contents had got into the hostile

1861 camp in an exaggerated form; and not a moment was lost

1862 in proceeding to action, when I was actually fallen into the

1863 hands of the Philistines. I was quite unprepared for the

1864 outbreak, and was startled at its violence. I do not think

1865 I had any fear. Nay, I will add, I am not sure that it

1866 was not in one point of view a relief to me.

1867 I saw indeed clearly that my place in the Movement

1868 was lost; public confidence was at an end; my occupation

1869 was gone. It was simply an impossibility that I could

1870 say any thing henceforth to good effect, when I had been

1871 posted up by the marshal on the buttery-hatch of every

1872 College of my University, after the manner of discommoned

1873 pastry-cooks, and when in every part of the country

1874 and every class of society, through every organ and opportunity

1875 of opinion, in newspapers, in periodicals, at meetings,

1876 in pulpits, at dinner-tables, in coffee-rooms, in railway

1877 carriages, I was denounced as a traitor who had laid his

1878 train and was detected in the very act of firing it against

1879 the time-honoured Establishment. There were indeed men,

1880 besides my own immediate friends, men of name and position,

1881 who gallantly took my part, as Dr. Hook, Mr.

1882 Palmer, and Mr. Perceval; it must have been a grievous

1883 trial for themselves; yet what after all could they do for

1884 me? Confidence in me was lost;—but I had already lost

1885 full confidence in myself. Thoughts had passed over me

1886 a year and a half before in respect to the Anglican claims,

1887 which for the time had profoundly troubled me. They had

1888 gone: I had not less confidence in the power and the

1889 prospects of the Apostolical movement than before; not

1890 less confidence than before in the grievousness of what I

1891 called the "dominant errors" of Rome: but how was I

1892 any more to have absolute confidence in myself? how was

1893 I to have confidence in my present confidence? how was I

1894 to be sure that I should always think as I thought now?

1895 I felt that by this event a kind Providence had saved me

1896 from an impossible position in the future.

1897 First, if I remember right, they wished me to withdraw

1898 the Tract. This I refused to do: I would not do so for

1899 the sake of those who were unsettled or in danger of unsettlement.

1900 I would not do so for my own sake; for how

1901 could I acquiesce in a mere Protestant interpretation of

1902 the Articles? how could I range myself among the professors

1903 of a theology, of which it put my teeth on edge

1904 even to hear the sound?

1905 Next they said, "Keep silence; do not defend the

1906 Tract;" I answered, "Yes, if you will not condemn it,—if

1907 you will allow it to continue on sale." They pressed on

1908 me whenever I gave way; they fell back when they saw

1909 me obstinate. Their line of action was to get out of me

1910 as much as they could; but upon the point of their

1911 tolerating the Tract I *was* obstinate. So they let me continue

1912 it on sale; and they said they would not condemn

1913 it. But they said that this was on condition that I did

1914 not defend it, that I stopped the series, and that I myself

1915 published my own condemnation in a letter to the Bishop

1916 of Oxford. I impute nothing whatever to him, he was

1917 ever most kind to me. Also, they said they could not

1918 answer for what some individual Bishops might perhaps

1919 say about the Tract in their own charges. I agreed to

1920 their conditions. My one point was to save the Tract.

1921 Not a line in writing was given me, as a pledge of the

1922 observance of the main article on their side of the engagement.

1923 Parts of letters from them were read to me, without

1924 being put into my hands. It was an "understanding."

1925 A clever man had warned me against "understandings"

1926 some thirteen years before: I have hated them ever since.

1927 In the last words of my letter to the Bishop of Oxford I

1928 thus resigned my place in the Movement:—

1929 "I have nothing to be sorry for," I say to him, "except

1930 having made your Lordship anxious, and others whom I

1931 am bound to revere. I have nothing to be sorry for, but

1932 everything to rejoice in and be thankful for. I have never

1933 taken pleasure in seeming to be able to move a party, and

1934 whatever influence I have had, has been found, not sought

1935 after. I have acted because others did not act, and have

1936 sacrificed a quiet which I prized. May God be with me

1937 in time to come, as He has been hitherto! and He will be,

1938 if I can but keep my hand clean and my heart pure. I

1939 think I can bear, or at least will try to bear, any personal

1940 humiliation, so that I am preserved from betraying sacred

1941 interests, which the Lord of grace and power has given

1942 into my charge[7]."

1943 [7] To the Pamphlets published in my behalf at this time I should add

1944 "One Tract more," an able and generous defence of Tractarianism and No.

1945 90, by the present Lord Houghton.

CHAPTER III.

31 (Texto do capítulo)

HISTORY OF MY RELIGIOUS OPINIONS FROM 1839 TO 1841.

34 And now that I am about to trace, as far as I can, the

35 course of that great revolution of mind, which led me to

36 leave my own home, to which I was bound by so many

37 strong and tender ties, I feel overcome with the difficulty

38 of satisfying myself in my account of it, and have recoiled

39 from the attempt, till the near approach of the day, on

40 which these lines must be given to the world, forces me to

41 set about the task. For who can know himself, and the

42 multitude of subtle influences which act upon him? And

43 who can recollect, at the distance of twenty-five years, all

44 that he once knew about his thoughts and his deeds, and

45 that, during a portion of his life, when, even at the time,

46 his observation, whether of himself or of the external

47 world, was less than before or after, by very reason of the

48 perplexity and dismay which weighed upon him,—when,

49 in spite of the light given to him according to his need

50 amid his darkness, yet a darkness it emphatically was?

51 And who can suddenly gird himself to a new and anxious

52 undertaking, which he might be able indeed to perform

53 well, were full and calm leisure allowed him to look

54 through every thing that he had written, whether in

55 published works or private letters? yet again, granting

56 that calm contemplation of the past, in itself so desirable,

57 who could afford to be leisurely and deliberate, while he

58 practises on himself a cruel operation, the ripping up of

59 old griefs, and the venturing again upon the "infandum

60 dolorem" of years in which the stars of this lower heaven

61 were one by one going out? I could not in cool blood,

62 nor except upon the imperious call of duty, attempt what

63 I have set myself to do. It is both to head and heart an

64 extreme trial, thus to analyze what has so long gone by,

65 and to bring out the results of that examination. I have

66 done various bold things in my life: this is the boldest:

67 and, were I not sure I should after all succeed in my

68 object, it would be madness to set about it.

69 In the spring of 1839 my position in the Anglican

70 Church was at its height. I had supreme confidence in

71 my controversial *status*, and I had a great and still growing

72 success, in recommending it to others. I had in the

73 foregoing autumn been somewhat sore at the Bishop's

74 Charge, but I have a letter which shows that all annoyance

75 had passed from my mind. In January, if I recollect

76 aright, in order to meet the popular clamour against myself

77 and others, and to satisfy the Bishop, I had collected

78 into one all the strong things which they, and especially

79 I, had said against the Church of Rome, in order to their

80 insertion among the advertisements appended to our publications.

81 Conscious as I was that my opinions in religion

82 were not gained, as the world said, from Roman sources,

83 but were, on the contrary, the birth of my own mind and

84 of the circumstances in which I had been placed, I had a

85 scorn of the imputations which were heaped upon me. It

86 was true that I held a large bold system of religion, very

87 unlike the Protestantism of the day, but it was the concentration

88 and adjustment of the statements of great Anglican

89 authorities, and I had as much right to hold it, as the

90 Evangelical, and more right than the Liberal party could

91 show, for asserting their own respective doctrines. As I

92 declared on occasion of Tract 90, I claimed, in behalf of

93 who would in the Anglican Church, the right of holding

94 with Bramhall a comprecation with the Saints, and the

95 Mass all but Transubstantiation with Andrewes, or with

96 Hooker that Transubstantiation itself is not a point for

97 Churches to part communion upon, or with Hammond

98 that a General Council, truly such, never did, never shall

99 err in a matter of faith, or with Bull that man had in paradise

100 and lost on the fall, a supernatural habit of grace, or

101 with Thorndike that penance is a propitiation for post-baptismal

102 sin, or with Pearson that the all-powerful name

103 of Jesus is no otherwise given than in the Catholic

104 Church. "Two can play at that," was often in my

105 mouth, when men of Protestant sentiments appealed to

106 the Articles, Homilies, or Reformers; in the sense that, if

107 they had a right to speak loud, I had the liberty to speak

108 out as well as they, and had the means, by the same or

109 parallel appeals, of giving them tit for tat. I thought that

110 the Anglican Church was tyrannized over by a mere party,

111 and I aimed at bringing into effect the promise contained

112 in the motto to the Lyra, "They shall know the difference

113 now." I only asked to be allowed to show them the

114 difference.

115 What will best describe my state of mind at the early

116 part of 1839, is an Article in the British Critic for that

117 April. I have looked over it now, for the first time since

118 it was published; and have been struck by it for this

119 reason:—it contains the last words which I ever spoke as

120 an Anglican to Anglicans. It may now be read as my

121 parting address and valediction, made to my friends. I

122 little knew it at the time. It reviews the actual state of

123 things, and it ends by looking towards the future. It is

124 not altogether mine; for my memory goes to this,—that

125 I had asked a friend to do the work; that then, the

126 thought came on me, that I would do it myself: and that

127 he was good enough to put into my hands what he had

128 with great appositeness written, and that I embodied it

129 in my Article. Every one, I think, will recognize the

130 greater part of it as mine. It was published two years

131 before the affair of Tract 90, and was entitled "The State

132 of Religious Parties."

133 In this Article, I begin by bringing together testimonies

134 from our enemies to the remarkable success of our exertions.

135 One writer said: "Opinions and views of a theology

136 of a very marked and peculiar kind have been extensively

137 adopted and strenuously upheld, and are daily

138 gaining ground among a considerable and influential portion

139 of the members, as well as ministers of the Established

140 Church." Another: The Movement has manifested

141 itself "with the most rapid growth of the hot-bed of these

142 evil days." Another: "The *Via Media* is crowded with young

143 enthusiasts, who never presume to argue, except against

144 the propriety of arguing at all." Another: "Were I to

145 give you a full list of the works, which they have produced

146 within the short space of five years, I should surprise

147 you. You would see what a task it would be to

148 make yourself complete master of their system, even in

149 its present probably immature state. The writers have

150 adopted the motto, 'In quietness and confidence shall be

151 your strength.' With regard to confidence, they have

152 justified their adopting it; but as to quietness, it is not

153 very quiet to pour forth such a succession of controversial

154 publications." Another: "The spread of these doctrines

155 is in fact now having the effect of rendering all other distinctions

156 obsolete, and of severing the religious community

157 into two portions, fundamentally and vehemently opposed

158 one to the other. Soon there will be no middle ground

159 left; and every man, and especially every clergyman, will

160 be compelled to make his choice between the two." Another:

161 "The time has gone by, when those unfortunate

162 and deeply regretted publications can be passed over without

163 notice, and the hope that their influence would fail is

164 now dead." Another: "These doctrines had already

165 made fearful progress. One of the largest churches in

166 Brighton is crowded to hear them; so is the church at

167 Leeds. There are few towns of note, to which they have

168 not extended. They are preached in small towns in Scotland.

169 They obtain in Elginshire, 600 miles north of

170 London. I found them myself in the heart of the highlands

171 of Scotland. They are advocated in the newspaper

172 and periodical press. They have even insinuated themselves

173 into the House of Commons." And, lastly, a bishop

174 in a charge:—It "is daily assuming a more serious and

175 alarming aspect. Under the specious pretence of deference

176 to Antiquity and respect for primitive models, the foundations

177 of the Protestant Church are undermined by men,

178 who dwell within her walls, and those who sit in the

179 Reformers' seat are traducing the Reformation."

180 After thus stating the phenomenon of the time, as it

181 presented itself to those who did not sympathize in it, the

182 Article proceeds to account for it; and this it does by considering

183 it as a re-action from the dry and superficial

184 character of the religious teaching and the literature of

185 the last generation, or century, and as a result of the need

186 which was felt both by the hearts and the intellects of the

187 nation for a deeper philosophy, and as the evidence and as

188 the partial fulfilment of that need, to which even the chief

189 authors of the then generation had borne witness. First,

190 I mentioned the literary influence of Walter Scott, who

191 turned men's minds in the direction of the middle ages.

192 "The general need," I said, "of something deeper and

193 more attractive, than what had offered itself elsewhere,

194 may be considered to have led to his popularity; and by

195 means of his popularity he re-acted on his readers, stimulating

196 their mental thirst, feeding their hopes, setting

197 before them visions, which, when once seen, are not easily

198 forgotten, and silently indoctrinating them with nobler

199 ideas, which might afterwards be appealed to as first

200 principles."

201 Then I spoke of Coleridge, thus: "While history in

202 prose and verse was thus made the instrument of Church

203 feelings and opinions, a philosophical basis for the same

204 was laid in England by a very original thinker, who,

205 while he indulged a liberty of speculation, which no

206 Christian can tolerate, and advocated conclusions which

207 were often heathen rather than Christian, yet after all

208 installed a higher philosophy into inquiring minds, than

209 they had hitherto been accustomed to accept. In this way

210 he made trial of his age, and succeeded in interesting its

211 genius in the cause of Catholic truth."

212 Then come Southey and Wordsworth, "two living poets,

213 one of whom in the department of fantastic fiction, the

214 other in that of philosophical meditation, have addressed

215 themselves to the same high principles and feelings, and

216 carried forward their readers in the same direction."

217 Then comes the prediction of this re-action hazarded by

218 "a sagacious observer withdrawn from the world, and surveying

219 its movements from a distance," Mr. Alexander

220 Knox. He had said twenty years before the date of my

221 Article: "No Church on earth has more intrinsic excellence

222 than the English Church, yet no Church probably

223 has less practical influence.... The rich provision, made

224 by the grace and providence of God, for habits of a noble

225 kind, is evidence that men shall arise, fitted both by

226 nature and ability, to discover for themselves, and to

227 display to others, whatever yet remains undiscovered,

228 whether in the words or works of God." Also I referred

229 to "a much venerated clergyman of the last generation,"

230 who said shortly before his death, "Depend on it, the day

231 will come, when those great doctrines, now buried, will be

232 brought out to the light of day, and then the effect will be

233 fearful." I remarked upon this, that they who "now

234 blame the impetuosity of the current, should rather turn

235 their animadversions upon those who have dammed up a

236 majestic river, till it has become a flood."

237 These being the circumstances under which the Movement

238 began and progressed, it was absurd to refer it to the

239 act of two or three individuals. It was not so much a

240 movement as a "spirit afloat;" it was within us, "rising

241 up in hearts where it was least suspected, and working

242 itself, though not in secret, yet so subtly and impalpably,

243 as hardly to admit of precaution or encounter on any

244 ordinary human rules of opposition. It is," I continued,

245 "an adversary in the air, a something one and entire, a

246 whole wherever it is, unapproachable and incapable of

247 being grasped, as being the result of causes far deeper

248 than political or other visible agencies, the spiritual

249 awakening of spiritual wants."

250 To make this clear, I proceed to refer to the chief

251 preachers of the revived doctrines at that moment, and to

252 draw attention to the variety of their respective antecedents.

253 Dr. Hook and Mr. Churton represented the

254 high Church dignitaries of the last century; Mr. Perceval,

255 the Tory aristocracy; Mr. Keble came from a country parsonage;

256 Mr. Palmer from Ireland; Dr. Pusey from the

257 Universities of Germany, and the study of Arabic MSS.;

258 Mr. Dodsworth from the study of Prophecy; Mr. Oakeley

259 had gained his views, as he himself expressed it, "partly

260 by study, partly by reflection, partly by conversation with

261 one or two friends, inquirers like himself:" while I speak

262 of myself as being "much indebted to the friendship of

263 Archbishop Whately." And thus I am led on to ask,

264 "What head of a sect is there? What march of opinions

265 can be traced from mind to mind among preachers such as

266 these? They are one and all in their degree the organs

267 of one Sentiment, which has risen up simultaneously in

268 many places very mysteriously."

269 My train of thought next led me to speak of the disciples

270 of the Movement, and I freely acknowledged and

271 lamented that they needed to be kept in order. It is very

272 much to the purpose to draw attention to this point now,

273 when such extravagances as then occurred, whatever they

274 were, are simply laid to my door, or to the charge of the

275 doctrines which I advocated. A man cannot do more

276 than freely confess what is wrong, say that it need not

277 be, that it ought not to be, and that he is very sorry that

278 it should be. Now I said in the Article, which I am reviewing,

279 that the great truths themselves, which we were

280 preaching, must not be condemned on account of such

281 abuse of them. "Aberrations there must ever be, whatever

282 the doctrine is, while the human heart is sensitive,

283 capricious, and wayward. A mixed multitude went out of

284 Egypt with the Israelites." "There will ever be a number

285 of persons," I continued, "professing the opinions of

286 a movement party, who talk loudly and strangely, do odd

287 or fierce things, display themselves unnecessarily, and disgust

288 other people; persons, too young to be wise, too

289 generous to be cautious, too warm to be sober, or too intellectual

290 to be humble. Such persons will be very apt to

291 attach themselves to particular persons, to use particular

292 names, to say things merely because others do, and to act

293 in a party-spirited way."

294 While I thus republish what I then said about such

295 extravagances as occurred in these years, at the same time

296 I have a very strong conviction that those extravagances

297 furnished quite as much the welcome excuse for those who

298 were jealous or shy of us, as the stumbling-blocks of those

299 who were well inclined to our doctrines. This too we felt

300 at the time; but it was our duty to see that our good

301 should not be evil-spoken of; and accordingly, two or

302 three of the writers of the Tracts for the Times had commenced

303 a Series of what they called "Plain Sermons"

304 with the avowed purpose of discouraging and correcting

305 whatever was uppish or extreme in our followers: to this

306 Series I contributed a volume myself.

307 Its conductors say in their Preface: "If therefore as

308 time goes on, there shall be found persons, who admiring

309 the innate beauty and majesty of the fuller system of Primitive

310 Christianity, and seeing the transcendent strength

311 of its principles, *shall become loud and voluble advocates* in

312 their behalf, speaking the more freely, *because they do not

313 feel them deeply as founded* in divine and eternal truth, of

314 such persons *it is our duty to declare plainly*, that, as we

315 should contemplate their condition with serious misgiving,

316 *so would they be the last persons from whom we should* seek

317 support.

318 "But if, on the other hand, there shall be any, who, in

319 the silent humility of their lives, and in their unaffected

320 reverence for holy things, show that they in truth accept

321 these principles as real and substantial, and by habitual

322 purity of heart and serenity of temper, give proof of their

323 deep veneration for sacraments and sacramental ordinances,

324 those persons, *whether our professed adherents or not*, best

325 exemplify the kind of character which the writers of the

326 Tracts for the Times have wished to form."

327 These clergymen had the best of claims to use these

328 beautiful words, for they were themselves, all of them,

329 important writers in the Tracts, the two Mr. Kebles, and

330 Mr. Isaac Williams. And this passage, with which they

331 ushered their Series into the world, I quoted in the Article,

332 of which I am giving an account, and I added, "What

333 more can be required of the preachers of neglected truth,

334 than that they should admit that some, who do not assent

335 to their preaching, are holier and better men than some

336 who do?" They were not answerable for the intemperance

337 of those who dishonoured a true doctrine, provided

338 they protested, as they did, against such intemperance.

339 "They were not answerable for the dust and din which

340 attends any great moral movement. The truer doctrines

341 are, the more liable they are to be perverted."

342 The notice of these incidental faults of opinion or temper

343 in adherents of the Movement, led on to a discussion of

344 the secondary causes, by means of which a system of doctrine

345 may be embraced, modified, or developed, of the

346 variety of schools which may all be in the One Church,

347 and of the succession of one phase of doctrine to another,

348 while that doctrine is ever one and the same. Thus I was

349 brought on to the subject of Antiquity, which was the

350 basis of the doctrine of the *Via Media*, and by which was

351 not to be understood a servile imitation of the past, but

352 such a reproduction of it as is really new, while it is

353 old. "We have good hope," I say, "that a system will

354 be rising up, superior to the age, yet harmonizing with,

355 and carrying out its higher points, which will attract to

356 itself those who are willing to make a venture and to face

357 difficulties, for the sake of something higher in prospect.

358 On this, as on other subjects, the proverb will apply,

359 'Fortes fortuna adjuvat.'"

360 Lastly, I proceeded to the question of that future of the

361 Anglican Church, which was to be a new birth of the

362 Ancient Religion. And I did not venture to pronounce

363 upon it. "About the future, we have no prospect before

364 our minds whatever, good or bad. Ever since that great

365 luminary, Augustine, proved to be the last bishop of

366 Hippo, Christians have had a lesson against attempting to

367 foretell, *how* Providence will prosper and" [or?] "bring

368 to an end, what it begins." Perhaps the lately-revived

369 principles would prevail in the Anglican Church; perhaps

370 they would be lost in some miserable schism, or some

371 more miserable compromise; but there was nothing

372 rash in venturing to predict that "neither Puritanism

373 nor Liberalism had any permanent inheritance within

374 her."

375 Then I went on: "As to Liberalism, we think the

376 formularies of the Church will ever, with the aid of a good

377 Providence, keep it from making any serious inroads upon

378 the clergy. Besides, it is too cold a principle to prevail

379 with the multitude." But as regarded what was called

380 Evangelical Religion or Puritanism, there was more to

381 cause alarm. I observed upon its organization; but on

382 the other hand it had no intellectual basis; no internal

383 idea, no principle of unity, no theology. "Its adherents,"

384 I said, "are already separating from each other; they will

385 melt away like a snow-drift. It has no straightforward

386 view on any one point, on which it professes to teach, and

387 to hide its poverty, it has dressed itself out in a maze of

388 words. We have no dread of it at all; we only fear what

389 it may lead to. It does not stand on intrenched ground,

390 or make any pretence to a position; it does but occupy

391 the space between contending powers, Catholic Truth and

392 Rationalism. Then indeed will be the stern encounter,

393 when two real and living principles, simple, entire, and

394 consistent, one in the Church, the other out of it, at

395 length rush upon each other, contending not for names

396 and words, or half-views, but for elementary notions and

397 distinctive moral characters."

398 Whether the ideas of the coming age upon religion

399 were true or false, at least they would be real. "In the

400 present day," I said, "mistiness is the mother of wisdom.

401 A man who can set down a half-a-dozen general propositions,

402 which escape from destroying one another only by

403 being diluted into truisms, who can hold the balance between

404 opposites so skilfully as to do without fulcrum or

405 beam, who never enunciates a truth without guarding

406 himself against being supposed to exclude the contradictory,—who

407 holds that Scripture is the only authority, yet

408 that the Church is to be deferred to, that faith only

409 justifies, yet that it does not justify without works, that

410 grace does not depend on the sacraments, yet is not given

411 without them, that bishops are a divine ordinance, yet

412 those who have them not are in the same religious condition

413 as those who have,—this is your safe man and the

414 hope of the Church; this is what the Church is said to

415 want, not party men, but sensible, temperate, sober, well-judging

416 persons, to guide it through the channel of no-meaning,

417 between the Scylla and Charybdis of Aye and

418 No."

419 This state of things, however, I said, could not last, if

420 men were to read and think. They "will not keep in that

421 very attitude which you call sound Church-of-Englandism

422 or orthodox Protestantism. They cannot go on for ever

423 standing on one leg, or sitting without a chair, or walking

424 with their feet tied, or like Tityrus's stags grazing in the

425 air. They will take one view or another, but it will be a

426 consistent view. It may be Liberalism, or Erastianism,

427 or Popery, or Catholicity; but it will be real."

428 I concluded the Article by saying, that all who did not

429 wish to be "democratic, or pantheistic, or popish," must

430 "look out for *some* Via Media which will preserve us from

431 what threatens, though it cannot restore the dead. The

432 spirit of Luther is dead; but Hildebrand and Loyola are

433 alive. Is it sensible, sober, judicious, to be so very angry

434 with those writers of the day, who point to the fact, that

435 our divines of the seventeenth century have occupied a

436 ground which is the true and intelligible mean between

437 extremes? Is it wise to quarrel with this ground, because

438 it is not exactly what we should choose, had we the power

439 of choice? Is it true moderation, instead of trying to

440 fortify a middle doctrine, to fling stones at those who do?...

441 Would you rather have your sons and daughters

442 members of the Church of England or of the Church of

443 Rome?"

444 And thus I left the matter. But, while I was thus

445 speaking of the future of the Movement, I was in truth

446 winding up my accounts with it, little dreaming that it

447 was so to be;—while I was still, in some way or other,

448 feeling about for an available *Via Media*, I was soon to

449 receive a shock which was to cast out of my imagination

450 all middle courses and compromises for ever. As I have

451 said, this Article appeared in the April number of the

452 British Critic; in the July number, I cannot tell why,

453 there is no Article of mine; before the number for

454 October, the event had happened to which I have

455 alluded.

456 But before I proceed to describe what happened to me

457 in the summer of 1839, I must detain the reader for a

458 while, in order to describe the *issue* of the controversy

459 between Rome and the Anglican Church, as I viewed it.

460 This will involve some dry discussion; but it is as necessary

461 for my narrative, as plans of buildings and homesteads

462 are at times needed in the proceedings of our law

463 courts.

464 I have said already that, though the object of the Movement

465 was to withstand the Liberalism of the day, I found

466 and felt this could not be done by mere negatives. It was

467 necessary for us to have a positive Church theory erected

468 on a definite basis. This took me to the great Anglican

469 divines; and then of course I found at once that it was

470 impossible to form any such theory, without cutting across

471 the teaching of the Church of Rome. Thus came in the

472 Roman controversy.

473 When I first turned myself to it, I had neither doubt

474 on the subject, nor suspicion that doubt would ever come

475 upon me. It was in this state of mind that I began to

476 read up Bellarmine on the one hand, and numberless

477 Anglican writers on the other. But I soon found, as

478 others had found before me, that it was a tangled and

479 manifold controversy, difficult to master, more difficult to

480 put out of hand with neatness and precision. It was easy

481 to make points, not easy to sum up and settle. It was not

482 easy to find a clear issue for the dispute, and still less by a

483 logical process to decide it in favour of Anglicanism. This

484 difficulty, however, had no tendency whatever to harass or

485 perplex me: it was a matter which bore not on convictions,

486 but on proofs.

487 First I saw, as all see who study the subject, that a

488 broad distinction had to be drawn between the actual state

489 of belief and of usage in the countries which were in communion

490 with the Roman Church, and her formal dogmas;

491 the latter did not cover the former. Sensible pain, for

492 instance, is not implied in the Tridentine decree upon

493 Purgatory; but it was the tradition of the Latin Church,

494 and I had seen the pictures of souls in flames in the streets

495 of Naples. Bishop Lloyd had brought this distinction out

496 strongly in an Article in the British Critic in 1825; indeed,

497 it was one of the most common objections made to the

498 Church of Rome, that she dared not commit herself by

499 formal decree, to what nevertheless she sanctioned and

500 allowed. Accordingly, in my Prophetical Office, I view

501 as simply separate ideas, Rome quiescent, and Rome in

502 action. I contrasted her creed on the one hand, with her

503 ordinary teaching, her controversial tone, her political and

504 social bearing, and her popular beliefs and practices, on the

505 other.

506 While I made this distinction between the decrees and

507 the traditions of Rome, I drew a parallel distinction

508 between Anglicanism quiescent, and Anglicanism in action.

509 In its formal creed Anglicanism was not at a great distance

510 from Rome: far otherwise, when viewed in its insular spirit,

511 the traditions of its establishment, its historical characteristics,

512 its controversial rancour, and its private judgment.

513 I disavowed and condemned those excesses, and called them

514 "Protestantism" or "Ultra-Protestantism:" I wished to

515 find a parallel disclaimer, on the part of Roman controversialists,

516 of that popular system of beliefs and usages in

517 their own Church, which I called "Popery." When that

518 hope was a dream, I saw that the controversy lay between

519 the book-theology of Anglicanism on the one side, and the

520 living system of what I called Roman corruption on the

521 other. I could not get further than this; with this result

522 I was forced to content myself.

523 These then were the *parties* in the controversy:—the

524 Anglican *Via Media* and the popular religion of Rome.

525 And next, as to the *issue*, to which the controversy between

526 them was to be brought, it was this:—the Anglican disputant

527 took his stand upon Antiquity or Apostolicity, the

528 Roman upon Catholicity. The Anglican said to the

529 Roman: "There is but One Faith, the Ancient, and you

530 have not kept to it;" the Roman retorted: "There is but

531 One Church, the Catholic, and you are out of it." The

532 Anglican urged "Your special beliefs, practices, modes of

533 action, are nowhere in Antiquity;" the Roman objected:

534 "You do not communicate with any one Church besides

535 your own and its offshoots, and you have discarded principles,

536 doctrines, sacraments, and usages, which are and

537 ever have been received in the East and the West." The

538 true Church, as defined in the Creeds, was both Catholic

539 and Apostolic; now, as I viewed the controversy in which

540 I was engaged, England and Rome had divided these

541 notes or prerogatives between them: the cause lay thus,

542 Apostolicity *versus* Catholicity.

543 However, in thus stating the matter, of course I do not

544 wish it supposed that I allowed the note of Catholicity

545 really to belong to Rome, to the disparagement of the

546 Anglican Church; but I considered that the special point

547 or plea of Rome in the controversy was Catholicity, as the

548 Anglican plea was Antiquity. Of course I contended that

549 the Roman idea of Catholicity was not ancient and apostolic.

550 It was in my judgment at the utmost only natural,

551 becoming, expedient, that the whole of Christendom should

552 be united in one visible body; while such a unity might,

553 on the other hand, be nothing more than a mere heartless

554 and political combination. For myself, I held with the

555 Anglican divines, that, in the Primitive Church, there was

556 a very real mutual independence between its separate

557 parts, though, from a dictate of charity, there was in fact

558 a close union between them. I considered that each See

559 and Diocese might be compared to a crystal, and that each

560 was similar to the rest, and that the sum total of them all

561 was only a collection of crystals. The unity of the Church

562 lay, not in its being a polity, but in its being a family, a

563 race, coming down by apostolical descent from its first

564 founders and bishops. And I considered this truth brought

565 out, beyond the possibility of dispute, in the Epistles of St.

566 Ignatius, in which the Bishop is represented as the one

567 supreme authority in the Church, that is, in his own

568 place, with no one above him, except as, for the sake of

569 ecclesiastical order and expedience, arrangements had been

570 made by which one was put over or under another. So

571 much for our own claim to Catholicity, which was so perversely

572 appropriated by our opponents to themselves:—on

573 the other hand, as to our special strong point, Antiquity,

574 while, of course, by means of it, we were able to condemn

575 most emphatically the novel claim of Rome to domineer

576 over other Churches, which were in truth her equals, further

577 than that, we thereby especially convicted her of the

578 intolerable offence of having added to the Faith. This

579 was the critical head of accusation urged against her by

580 the Anglican disputant; and as he referred to St. Ignatius

581 in proof that he himself was a true Catholic, in spite of

582 being separated from Rome, so he triumphantly referred

583 to the Treatise of Vincentius of Lerins upon the "Quod

584 semper, quod ubique, quod ab omnibus," in proof that the

585 controversialists of Rome, in spite of their possession of

586 the Catholic name, were separated in their creed from the

587 Apostolical and primitive faith.

588 Of course those controversialists had their own mode of

589 answering him, with which I am not concerned in this place;

590 here I am only concerned with the issue itself, between the

591 one party and the other—Antiquity *versus* Catholicity.

592 Now I will proceed to illustrate what I have been saying

593 of the *status* of the controversy, as it presented itself to my

594 mind, by extracts from my writings of the dates of 1836,

595 1840, and 1841. And I introduce them with a remark,

596 which especially applies to the paper, from which I shall

597 quote first, of the date of 1836. That paper appeared in

598 the March and April numbers of the British Magazine of

599 that year, and was entitled "Home Thoughts Abroad."

600 Now it will be found, that, in the discussion which it contains,

601 as in various other writings of mine, when I was in

602 the Anglican Church, the argument in behalf of Rome is

603 stated with considerable perspicuity and force. And at

604 the time my friends and supporters cried out, "How imprudent!"

605 and, both at the time, and especially at a later

606 date, my enemies have cried out, "How insidious!"

607 Friends and foes virtually agreed in their criticism; I had

608 set out the cause which I was combating to the best

609 advantage: this was an offence; it might be from imprudence,

610 it might be with a traitorous design. It was from

611 neither the one nor the other; but for the following

612 reasons. First, I had a great impatience, whatever was

613 the subject, of not bringing out the whole of it, as clearly

614 as I could; next I wished to be as fair to my adversaries

615 as possible; and thirdly I thought that there was a great

616 deal of shallowness among our own friends, and that they

617 undervalued the strength of the argument in behalf of

618 Rome, and that they ought to be roused to a more

619 exact apprehension of the position of the controversy. At

620 a later date, (1841,) when I really felt the force of the

621 Roman side of the question myself, as a difficulty which

622 had to be met, I had a fourth reason for such frankness in

623 argument, and that was, because a number of persons were

624 unsettled far more than I was, as to the Catholicity of the

625 Anglican Church. It was quite plain that, unless I was

626 perfectly candid in stating what could be said against it,

627 there was no chance that any representations, which I felt

628 to be in its favour, or at least to be adverse to Rome,

629 would have had any success with the persons in question.

630 At all times I had a deep conviction, to put the matter on

631 the lowest ground, that "honesty was the best policy."

632 Accordingly, in July 1841, I expressed myself thus on the

633 Anglican difficulty: "This is an objection which we must

634 honestly say is deeply felt by many people, and not inconsiderable

635 ones; and the more it is openly avowed to be a

636 difficulty, the better; for there is then the chance of its

637 being acknowledged, and in the course of time obviated, as

638 far as may be, by those who have the power. Flagrant evils

639 cure themselves by being flagrant; and we are sanguine

640 that the time is come when so great an evil as this is,

641 cannot stand its ground against the good feeling and

642 common sense of religious persons. It is the very strength

643 of Romanism against us; and, unless the proper persons

644 take it into their serious consideration, they may look for

645 certain to undergo the loss, as time goes on, of some whom

646 they would least like to be lost to our Church." The

647 measure which I had especially in view in this passage,

648 was the project of a Jerusalem Bishopric, which the then

649 Archbishop of Canterbury was at that time concocting

650 with M. Bunsen, and of which I shall speak more in the

651 sequel. And now to return to the Home Thoughts Abroad

652 of the spring of 1836:—

653 The discussion contained in this composition runs in

654 the form of a dialogue. One of the disputants says:

655 "You say to me that the Church of Rome is corrupt.

656 What then? to cut off a limb is a strange way of saving

657 it from the influence of some constitutional ailment. Indigestion

658 may cause cramp in the extremities; yet we spare

659 our poor feet notwithstanding. Surely there is such a

660 religious *fact* as the existence of a great Catholic body,

661 union with which is a Christian privilege and duty. Now,

662 we English are separate from it."

663 The other answers: "The present is an unsatisfactory,

664 miserable state of things, yet I can grant no more. The

665 Church is founded on a doctrine,—on the gospel of Truth;

666 it is a means to an end. Perish the Church, (though,

667 blessed be the promise! this cannot be,) yet let it perish

668 *rather* than the Truth should fail. Purity of faith is more

669 precious to the Christian than unity itself. If Rome has

670 erred grievously in doctrine, then it is a duty to separate

671 even from Rome."

672 His friend, who takes the Roman side of the argument,

673 refers to the image of the Vine and its branches, which is

674 found, I think, in St. Cyprian, as if a branch cut from the

675 Catholic Vine must necessarily die. Also he quotes a

676 passage from St. Augustine in controversy with the Donatists

677 to the same effect; viz. that, as being separated from

678 the body of the Church, they were *ipso facto* cut off from

679 the heritage of Christ. And he quotes St. Cyril's argument

680 drawn from the very title Catholic, which no body

681 or communion of men has ever dared or been able to

682 appropriate, besides one. He adds, "Now I am only contending

683 for the fact, that the communion of Rome constitutes

684 the main body of the Church Catholic, and that we

685 are split off from it, and in the condition of the Donatists."

686 The other replies by denying the fact that the present

687 Roman communion is like St. Augustine's Catholic Church,

688 inasmuch as there must be taken into account the large

689 Anglican and Greek communions. Presently he takes the

690 offensive, naming distinctly the points, in which Rome has

691 departed from Primitive Christianity, viz. "the practical

692 idolatry, the virtual worship of the Virgin and Saints,

693 which are the offence of the Latin Church, and the degradation

694 of moral truth and duty, which follows from these."

695 And again: "We cannot join a Church, did we wish it

696 ever so much, which does not acknowledge our orders,

697 refuses us the Cup, demands our acquiescence in image-worship,

698 and excommunicates us, if we do not receive it

699 and all other decisions of the Tridentine Council."

700 His opponent answers these objections by referring to

701 the doctrine of "developments of gospel truth." Besides,

702 "The Anglican system itself is not found complete in

703 those early centuries; so that the [Anglican] principle

704 [of Antiquity] is self-destructive." "When a man takes

705 up this *Via Media*, he is a mere *doctrinaire*;" he is like

706 those, "who, in some matter of business, start up to suggest

707 their own little crotchet, and are ever measuring mountains

708 with a pocket ruler, or improving the planetary courses."

709 "The *Via Media* has slept in libraries; it is a substitute of

710 infancy for manhood."

711 It is plain, then, that at the end of 1835 or beginning

712 of 1836, I had the whole state of the question before me,

713 on which, to my mind, the decision between the Churches

714 depended. It is observable that the question of the position

715 of the Pope, whether as the centre of unity, or as the

716 source of jurisdiction, did not come into my thoughts at

717 all; nor did it, I think I may say, to the end. I doubt

718 whether I ever distinctly held any of his powers to be *de

719 jure divino*, while I was in the Anglican Church;—not that

720 I saw any difficulty in the doctrine; not that in connexion

721 with the history of St. Leo, of which I shall speak by and

722 by, the idea of his infallibility did not cross my mind, for

723 it did,—but after all, in my view the controversy did not

724 turn upon it; it turned upon the Faith and the Church.

725 This was my issue of the controversy from the beginning

726 to the end. There was a contrariety of claims between

727 the Roman and Anglican religions, and the history of my

728 conversion is simply the process of working it out to a

729 solution. In 1838 I illustrated it by the contrast presented

730 to us between the Madonna and Child, and a Calvary.

731 The peculiarity of the Anglican theology was this,—that

732 it "supposed the Truth to be entirely objective and detached,

733 not" (as in the theology of Rome) "lying hid

734 in the bosom of the Church as if one with her, clinging

735 to and (as it were) lost in her embrace, but as being

736 sole and unapproachable, as on the Cross or at the

737 Resurrection, with the Church close by, but in the background."

738 As I viewed the controversy in 1836 and 1838, so I

739 viewed it in 1840 and 1841. In the British Critic of

740 January 1840, after gradually investigating how the

741 matter lies between the Churches by means of a dialogue,

742 I end thus: "It would seem, that, in the above discussion,

743 each disputant has a strong point: our strong point is the

744 argument from Primitiveness, that of Romanists from

745 Universality. It is a fact, however it is to be accounted

746 for, that Rome has added to the Creed; and it is a fact,

747 however we justify ourselves, that we are estranged from

748 the great body of Christians over the world. And each of

749 these two facts is at first sight a grave difficulty in the

750 respective systems to which they belong." Again, "While

751 Rome, though not deferring to the Fathers, recognizes

752 them, and England, not deferring to the large body of the

753 Church, recognizes it, both Rome and England have a

754 point to clear up."

755 And still more strongly, in July, 1841:

756 "If the Note of schism, on the one hand, lies against

757 England, an antagonist disgrace lies upon Rome, the Note

758 of idolatry. Let us not be mistaken here; we are neither

759 accusing Rome of idolatry nor ourselves of schism; we

760 think neither charge tenable; but still the Roman Church

761 practises what is so like idolatry, and the English Church

762 makes much of what is so very like schism, that without

763 deciding what is the duty of a Roman Catholic towards

764 the Church of England in her present state, we do seriously

765 think that members of the English Church have a providential

766 direction given them, how to comport themselves

767 towards the Church of Rome, while she is what she is."

768 One remark more about Antiquity and the *Via Media*.

769 As time went on, without doubting the strength of the

770 Anglican argument from Antiquity, I felt also that it was

771 not merely our special plea, but our only one. Also I felt

772 that the *Via Media*, which was to represent it, was to be a

773 sort of remodelled and adapted Antiquity. This I advanced

774 both in Home Thoughts Abroad and in the Article of the

775 British Critic which I have analyzed above. But this circumstance,

776 that after all we must use private judgment

777 upon Antiquity, created a sort of distrust of my theory

778 altogether, which in the conclusion of my Volume on the

779 Prophetical Office (1836-7) I express thus: "Now that

780 our discussions draw to a close, the thought, with which

781 we entered on the subject, is apt to recur, when the

782 excitement of the inquiry has subsided, and weariness has

783 succeeded, that what has been said is but a dream, the

784 wanton exercise, rather than the practical conclusions of

785 the intellect." And I conclude the paragraph by anticipating

786 a line of thought into which I was, in the event,

787 almost obliged to take refuge: "After all," I say, "the

788 Church is ever invisible in its day, and faith only apprehends

789 it." What was this, but to give up the Notes of

790 a visible Church altogether, whether the Catholic Note or

791 the Apostolic?

792 The Long Vacation of 1839 began early. There had

793 been a great many visitors to Oxford from Easter to

794 Commemoration; and Dr. Pusey's party had attracted

795 attention, more, I think, than in any former year. I had

796 put away from me the controversy with Rome for more

797 than two years. In my Parochial Sermons the subject

798 had at no time been introduced: there had been nothing

799 for two years, either in my Tracts or in the British Critic,

800 of a polemical character. I was returning, for the Vacation,

801 to the course of reading which I had many years

802 before chosen as especially my own. I have no reason to

803 suppose that the thoughts of Rome came across my mind

804 at all. About the middle of June I began to study and

805 master the history of the Monophysites. I was absorbed

806 in the doctrinal question. This was from about June 13th

807 to August 30th. It was during this course of reading that

808 for the first time a doubt came upon me of the tenableness

809 of Anglicanism. I recollect on the 30th of July mentioning

810 to a friend, whom I had accidentally met, how

811 remarkable the history was; but by the end of August I

812 was seriously alarmed.

813 I have described in a former work, how the history

814 affected me. My stronghold was Antiquity; now here,

815 in the middle of the fifth century, I found, as it seemed to

816 me, Christendom of the sixteenth and the nineteenth centuries

817 reflected. I saw my face in that mirror, and I was

818 a Monophysite. The Church of the *Via Media* was in the

819 position of the Oriental communion, Rome was, where she

820 now is; and the Protestants were the Eutychians. Of all

821 passages of history, since history has been, who would

822 have thought of going to the sayings and doings of old

823 Eutyches, that *delirus senex*, as (I think) Petavius calls

824 him, and to the enormities of the unprincipled Dioscorus,

825 in order to be converted to Rome!

826 Now let it be simply understood that I am not writing

827 controversially, but with the one object of relating things

828 as they happened to me in the course of my conversion.

829 With this view I will quote a passage from the account,

830 which I gave in 1850, of my reasonings and feelings in

831 1839:

832 "It was difficult to make out how the Eutychians or

833 Monophysites were heretics, unless Protestants and Anglicans

834 were heretics also; difficult to find arguments

835 against the Tridentine Fathers, which did not tell against

836 the Fathers of Chalcedon; difficult to condemn the Popes of

837 the sixteenth century, without condemning the Popes of

838 the fifth. The drama of religion, and the combat of truth

839 and error, were ever one and the same. The principles

840 and proceedings of the Church now, were those of the

841 Church then; the principles and proceedings of heretics

842 then, were those of Protestants now. I found it so,—almost

843 fearfully; there was an awful similitude, more

844 awful, because so silent and unimpassioned, between the

845 dead records of the past and the feverish chronicle of the

846 present. The shadow of the fifth century was on the sixteenth.

847 It was like a spirit rising from the troubled waters

848 of the old world, with the shape and lineaments of the new.

849 The Church then, as now, might be called peremptory and

850 stern, resolute, overbearing, and relentless; and heretics

851 were shifting, changeable, reserved, and deceitful, ever

852 courting civil power, and never agreeing together, except

853 by its aid; and the civil power was ever aiming at comprehensions,

854 trying to put the invisible out of view, and

855 substituting expediency for faith. What was the use of

856 continuing the controversy, or defending my position, if,

857 after all, I was forging arguments for Arius or Eutyches,

858 and turning devil's advocate against the much-enduring

859 Athanasius and the majestic Leo? Be my soul with the

860 Saints! and shall I lift up my hand against them?

861 Sooner may my right hand forget her cunning, and wither

862 outright, as his who once stretched it out against a prophet

863 of God! anathema to a whole tribe of Cranmers, Ridleys,

864 Latimers, and Jewels! perish the names of Bramhall,

865 Ussher, Taylor, Stillingfleet, and Barrow from the face of

866 the earth, ere I should do ought but fall at their feet in love

867 and in worship, whose image was continually before my

868 eyes, and whose musical words were ever in my ears and on

869 my tongue!"

870 Hardly had I brought my course of reading to a close,

871 when the Dublin Review of that same August was put into

872 my hands, by friends who were more favourable to the cause

873 of Rome than I was myself. There was an article in it on

874 the "Anglican Claim" by Dr. Wiseman. This was about

875 the middle of September. It was on the Donatists, with an

876 application to Anglicanism. I read it, and did not see

877 much in it. The Donatist controversy was known to me

878 for some years, as has appeared already. The case was not

879 parallel to that of the Anglican Church. St. Augustine in

880 Africa wrote against the Donatists in Africa. They were

881 a furious party who made a schism within the African

882 Church, and not beyond its limits. It was a case of Altar

883 against Altar, of two occupants of the same See, as that

884 between the Non-jurors in England and the Established

885 Church; not the case of one Church against another, as of

886 Rome against the Oriental Monophysites. But my friend,

887 an anxiously religious man, now, as then, very dear to me,

888 a Protestant still, pointed out the palmary words of St.

889 Augustine, which were contained in one of the extracts

890 made in the Review, and which had escaped my observation.

891 "Securus judicat orbis terrarum." He repeated

892 these words again and again, and, when he was gone,

893 they kept ringing in my ears. "Securus judicat orbis

894 terrarum;" they were words which went beyond the

895 occasion of the Donatists: they applied to that of the

896 Monophysites. They gave a cogency to the Article, which

897 had escaped me at first. They decided ecclesiastical questions

898 on a simpler rule than that of Antiquity; nay, St. Augustine

899 was one of the prime oracles of Antiquity; here then

900 Antiquity was deciding against itself. What a light was

901 hereby thrown upon every controversy in the Church! not

902 that, for the moment, the multitude may not falter in their

903 judgment,—not that, in the Arian hurricane, Sees more

904 than can be numbered did not bend before its fury, and fall

905 off from St. Athanasius,—not that the crowd of Oriental

906 Bishops did not need to be sustained during the contest by

907 the voice and the eye of St. Leo; but that the deliberate

908 judgment, in which the whole Church at length rests and

909 acquiesces, is an infallible prescription and a final sentence

910 against such portions of it as protest and secede. Who can

911 account for the impressions which are made on him? For

912 a mere sentence, the words of St. Augustine, struck me

913 with a power which I never had felt from any words

914 before. To take a familiar instance, they were like the

915 "Turn again Whittington" of the chime; or, to take a

916 more serious one, they were like the "Tolle, lege,—Tolle,

917 lege," of the child, which converted St. Augustine himself.

918 "Securus judicat orbis terrarum!" By those great words

919 of the ancient Father, interpreting and summing up the

920 long and varied course of ecclesiastical history, the theory

921 of the *Via Media* was absolutely pulverized.

922 I became excited at the view thus opened upon me. I

923 was just starting on a round of visits; and I mentioned my

924 state of mind to two most intimate friends: I think to no

925 others. After a while, I got calm, and at length the vivid

926 impression upon my imagination faded away. What I

927 thought about it on reflection, I will attempt to describe

928 presently. I had to determine its logical value, and its

929 bearing upon my duty. Meanwhile, so far as this was

930 certain,—I had seen the shadow of a hand upon the wall.

931 It was clear that I had a good deal to learn on the question

932 of the Churches, and that perhaps some new light was

933 coming upon me. He who has seen a ghost, cannot be as

934 if he had never seen it. The heavens had opened and closed

935 again. The thought for the moment had been, "The

936 Church of Rome will be found right after all;" and then

937 it had vanished. My old convictions remained as before.

938 At this time, I wrote my Sermon on Divine Calls,

939 which I published in my volume of Plain Sermons. It

940 ends thus:—

941 "O that we could take that simple view of things, as to

942 feel that the one thing which lies before us is to please

943 God! What gain is it to please the world, to please the

944 great, nay even to please those whom we love, compared with

945 this? What gain is it to be applauded, admired, courted,

946 followed,—compared with this one aim, of not being disobedient

947 to a heavenly vision? What can this world offer

948 comparable with that insight into spiritual things, that

949 keen faith, that heavenly peace, that high sanctity, that

950 everlasting righteousness, that hope of glory, which they

951 have, who in sincerity love and follow our Lord Jesus

952 Christ? Let us beg and pray Him day by day to reveal

953 Himself to our souls more fully, to quicken our senses,

954 to give us sight and hearing, taste and touch of the

955 world to come; so to work within us, that we may sincerely

956 say, 'Thou shalt guide me with Thy counsel, and

957 after that receive me with glory. Whom have I in

958 heaven but Thee? and there is none upon earth that I

959 desire in comparison of Thee. My flesh and my heart

960 faileth, but God is the strength of my heart, and my

961 portion for ever.'"

962 Now to trace the succession of thoughts, and the conclusions,

963 and the consequent innovations on my previous

964 belief, and the general conduct, to which I was led, upon

965 this sudden visitation. And first, I will say, whatever

966 comes of saying it, for I leave inferences to others, that for

967 years I must have had something of an habitual notion,

968 though it was latent, and had never led me to distrust my

969 own convictions, that my mind had not found its ultimate

970 rest, and that in some sense or other I was on journey.

971 During the same passage across the Mediterranean in which

972 I wrote "Lead kindly light," I also wrote the verses, which

973 are found in the Lyra under the head of "Providences,"

974 beginning, "When I look back." This was in 1833; and,

975 since I have begun this narrative, I have found a memorandum

976 under the date of September 7, 1829, in which I

977 speak of myself, as "now in my rooms in Oriel College,

978 slowly advancing &c. and led on by God's hand blindly,

979 not knowing whither He is taking me." But, whatever

980 this presentiment be worth, it was no protection against the

981 dismay and disgust, which I felt, in consequence of the

982 dreadful misgiving, of which I have been relating the

983 history. The one question was, what was I to do? I had

984 to make up my mind for myself, and others could not help

985 me. I determined to be guided, not by my imagination,

986 but by my reason. And this I said over and over again in

987 the years which followed, both in conversation and in

988 private letters. Had it not been for this severe resolve, I

989 should have been a Catholic sooner than I was. Moreover,

990 I felt on consideration a positive doubt, on the other hand,

991 whether the suggestion did not come from below. Then I

992 said to myself, Time alone can solve that question. It was

993 my business to go on as usual, to obey those convictions to

994 which I had so long surrendered myself, which still had

995 possession of me, and on which my new thoughts had no

996 direct bearing. That new conception of things should only

997 so far influence me, as it had a logical claim to do so. If

998 it came from above, it would come again;—so I trusted,—and

999 with more definite outlines and greater cogency and

1000 consistency of proof. I thought of Samuel, before "he

1001 knew the word of the Lord;" and therefore I went, and lay

1002 down to sleep again. This was my broad view of the

1003 matter, and my *primâ facie* conclusion.

1004 However, my new historical fact had already to a certain

1005 point a logical force. Down had come the *Via Media* as a

1006 definite theory or scheme, under the blows of St. Leo. My

1007 "Prophetical Office" had come to pieces; not indeed as

1008 an argument against "Roman errors," nor as against

1009 Protestantism, but as in behalf of England. I had no

1010 longer a distinctive plea for Anglicanism, unless I would

1011 be a Monophysite. I had, most painfully, to fall back upon

1012 my three original points of belief, which I have spoken so

1013 much of in a former passage,—the principle of dogma, the

1014 sacramental system, and anti-Romanism. Of these three,

1015 the first two were better secured in Rome than in the

1016 Anglican Church. The Apostolical Succession, the two

1017 prominent sacraments, and the primitive Creeds, belonged,

1018 indeed, to the latter; but there had been and was far less

1019 strictness on matters of dogma and ritual in the Anglican

1020 system than in the Roman: in consequence, my main

1021 argument for the Anglican claims lay in the positive and

1022 special charges, which I could bring against Rome. I had

1023 no positive Anglican theory. I was very nearly a pure

1024 Protestant. Lutherans had a sort of theology, so had

1025 Calvinists; I had none.

1026 However, this pure Protestantism, to which I was

1027 gradually left, was really a practical principle. It was a

1028 strong, though it was only a negative ground, and it still

1029 had great hold on me. As a boy of fifteen, I had so fully

1030 imbibed it, that I had actually erased in my *Gradus ad

1031 Parnassum*, such titles, under the word "Papa," as "Christi

1032 Vicarius," "sacer interpres," and "sceptra gerens," and

1033 substituted epithets so vile that I cannot bring myself to

1034 write them down here. The effect of this early persuasion

1035 remained as, what I have already called it, a "stain upon

1036 my imagination." As regards my reason, I began in 1833

1037 to form theories on the subject, which tended to obliterate

1038 it; yet by 1838 I had got no further than to consider

1039 Antichrist, as not the Church of Rome, but the spirit of the

1040 old pagan city, the fourth monster of Daniel, which was

1041 still alive, and which had corrupted the Church which was

1042 planted there. Soon after this indeed, and before my

1043 attention was directed to the Monophysite controversy, I

1044 underwent a great change of opinion. I saw that, from the

1045 nature of the case, the true Vicar of Christ must ever to

1046 the world seem like Antichrist, and be stigmatized as such,

1047 because a resemblance must ever exist between an original

1048 and a forgery; and thus the fact of such a calumny was

1049 almost one of the notes of the Church. But we cannot

1050 unmake ourselves or change our habits in a moment.

1051 Though my reason was convinced, I did not throw off, for

1052 some time after,—I could not have thrown off,—the unreasoning

1053 prejudice and suspicion, which I cherished

1054 about her at least by fits and starts, in spite of this conviction

1055 of my reason. I cannot prove this, but I believe

1056 it to have been the case from what I recollect of myself.

1057 Nor was there any thing in the history of St. Leo and

1058 the Monophysites to undo the firm belief I had in the

1059 existence of what I called the practical abuses and excesses

1060 of Rome.

1061 To her inconsistencies then, to her ambition and intrigue,

1062 to her sophistries (as I considered them to be) I

1063 now had recourse in my opposition to her, both public and

1064 personal. I did so by way of a relief. I had a great and

1065 growing dislike, after the summer of 1839, to speak against

1066 the Roman Church herself or her formal doctrines. I was

1067 very averse to speaking against doctrines, which might possibly

1068 turn out to be true, though at the time I had no reason

1069 for thinking they were; or against the Church, which had

1070 preserved them. I began to have misgivings, that, strong

1071 as my own feelings had been against her, yet in some

1072 things which I had said, I had taken the statements of

1073 Anglican divines for granted without weighing them for

1074 myself. I said to a friend in 1840, in a letter, which I

1075 shall use presently, "I am troubled by doubts whether as

1076 it is, I have not, in what I have published, spoken too

1077 strongly against Rome, though I think I did it in a kind

1078 of faith, being determined to put myself into the English

1079 system, and say all that our divines said, whether I had

1080 fully weighed it or not." I was sore about the great

1081 Anglican divines, as if they had taken me in, and made

1082 me say strong things, which facts did not justify. Yet I

1083 *did* still hold in substance all that I had said against the

1084 Church of Rome in my Prophetical Office. I felt the force

1085 of the usual Protestant objections against her; I believed

1086 that we had the Apostolical succession in the Anglican

1087 Church, and the grace of the sacraments; I was not sure

1088 that the difficulty of its isolation might not be overcome,

1089 though I was far from sure that it could. I did not see

1090 any clear proof that it had committed itself to any heresy,

1091 or had taken part against the truth; and I was not sure

1092 that it would not revive into full Apostolic purity and

1093 strength, and grow into union with Rome herself (Rome

1094 explaining her doctrines and guarding against their abuse),

1095 that is, if we were but patient and hopeful. I began to

1096 wish for union between the Anglican Church and Rome,

1097 if, and when, it was possible; and I did what I could to

1098 gain weekly prayers for that object. The ground which I

1099 felt to be good against her was the moral ground: I felt I

1100 could not be wrong in striking at her political and social line

1101 of action. The alliance of a dogmatic religion with liberals,

1102 high or low, seemed to me a providential direction against

1103 moving towards Rome, and a better "Preservative against

1104 Popery," than the three volumes in folio, in which, I

1105 think, that prophylactic is to be found. However, on

1106 occasions which demanded it, I felt it a duty to give out

1107 plainly all that I thought, though I did not like to do so.

1108 One such instance occurred, when I had to publish a

1109 Letter about Tract 90. In that Letter, I said, "Instead

1110 of setting before the soul the Holy Trinity, and heaven

1111 and hell, the Church of Rome does seem to me, as a popular

1112 system, to preach the Blessed Virgin and the Saints,

1113 and purgatory." On this occasion I recollect expressing

1114 to a friend the distress it gave me thus to speak; but, I

1115 said, "How can I help saying it, if I think it? and I *do*

1116 think it; my Bishop calls on me to say out what I think;

1117 and that is the long and the short of it." But I recollected

1118 Hurrell Froude's words to me, almost his dying words, "I

1119 must enter another protest against your cursing and

1120 swearing. What good can it do? and I call it uncharitable

1121 to an excess. How mistaken we may ourselves be, on

1122 many points that are only gradually opening on us!"

1123 Instead then of speaking of errors in doctrine, I was

1124 driven, by my state of mind, to insist upon the political

1125 conduct, the controversial bearing, and the social methods

1126 and manifestations of Rome. And here I found a matter

1127 ready to my hand, which affected me the more sensibly for

1128 the reason that it lay at our very doors. I can hardly

1129 describe too strongly my feeling upon it. I had an unspeakable

1130 aversion to the policy and acts of Mr. O'Connell,

1131 because, as I thought, he associated himself with men of

1132 all religions and no religion against the Anglican Church,

1133 and advanced Catholicism by violence and intrigue. When

1134 then I found him taken up by the English Catholics, and,

1135 as I supposed, at Rome, I considered I had a fulfilment

1136 before my eyes how the Court of Rome played fast and

1137 loose, and justified the serious charges which I had seen

1138 put down in books against it. Here we saw what Rome

1139 was in action, whatever she might be when quiescent.

1140 Her conduct was simply secular and political.

1141 This feeling led me into the excess of being very rude

1142 to that zealous and most charitable man, Mr. Spencer,

1143 when he came to Oxford in January, 1840, to get Anglicans

1144 to set about praying for Unity. I myself, at that

1145 time, or soon after, drew up such prayers; their desirableness

1146 was one of the first thoughts which came upon me

1147 after my shock; but I was too much annoyed with the

1148 political action of the Catholic body in these islands to

1149 wish to have any thing to do with them personally. So

1150 glad in my heart was I to see him, when he came to my

1151 rooms with Mr. Palmer of Magdalen, that I could have

1152 laughed for joy; I think I did laugh; but I was very

1153 rude to him, I would not meet him at dinner, and that,

1154 (though I did not say so,) because I considered him "in

1155 loco apostatæ" from the Anglican Church, and I hereby

1156 beg his pardon for it. I wrote afterwards with a view to

1157 apologize, but I dare say he must have thought that I

1158 made the matter worse, for these were my words to

1159 him:—

1160 "The news that you are praying for us is most touching,

1161 and raises a variety of indescribable emotions....

1162 May their prayers return abundantly into their own

1163 bosoms.... Why then do I not meet you in a manner

1164 conformable with these first feelings? For this single

1165 reason, if I may say it, that your acts are contrary to

1166 your words. You invite us to a union of hearts, at the

1167 same time that you are doing all you can, not to restore,

1168 not to reform, not to re-unite, but to destroy our Church.

1169 You go further than your principles require. You are

1170 leagued with our enemies. 'The voice is Jacob's voice,

1171 but the hands are the hands of Esau.' This is what

1172 especially distresses us; this is what we cannot understand;

1173 how Christians, like yourselves, with the clear view

1174 you have that a warfare is ever waging in the world between

1175 good and evil, should, in the present state of England,

1176 ally yourselves with the side of evil against the side

1177 of good.... Of parties now in the country, you cannot

1178 but allow, that next to yourselves we are nearest to revealed

1179 truth. We maintain great and holy principles;

1180 we profess Catholic doctrines.... So near are we as a

1181 body to yourselves in modes of thinking, as even to have

1182 been taunted with the nicknames which belong to you;

1183 and, on the other hand, if there are professed infidels,

1184 scoffers, sceptics, unprincipled men, rebels, they are found

1185 among our opponents. And yet you take part with them

1186 against us.... You consent to act hand in hand [with

1187 these and others] for our overthrow. Alas! all this it is

1188 that impresses us irresistibly with the notion that you are

1189 a political, not a religious party; that in order to gain an

1190 end on which you set your hearts,—an open stage for

1191 yourselves in England,—you ally yourselves with those

1192 who hold nothing against those who hold something.

1193 This is what distresses my own mind so greatly, to speak

1194 of myself, that, with limitations which need not now be

1195 mentioned, I cannot meet familiarly any leading persons

1196 of the Roman Communion, and least of all when they

1197 come on a religious errand. Break off, I would say, with

1198 Mr. O'Connell in Ireland and the liberal party in England,

1199 or come not to us with overtures for mutual prayer

1200 and religious sympathy."

1201 And here came in another feeling, of a personal nature,

1202 which had little to do with the argument against Rome,

1203 except that, in my prejudice, I viewed what happened to

1204 myself in the light of my own ideas of the traditionary

1205 conduct of her advocates and instruments. I was very

1206 stern in the case of any interference in our Oxford matters

1207 on the part of charitable Catholics, and of any attempt

1208 to do me good personally. There was nothing, indeed, at

1209 the time more likely to throw me back. "Why do you

1210 meddle? why cannot you let me alone? You can do me

1211 no good; you know nothing on earth about me; you may

1212 actually do me harm; I am in better hands than yours.

1213 I know my own sincerity of purpose; and I am determined

1214 upon taking my time." Since I have been a

1215 Catholic, people have sometimes accused me of backwardness

1216 in making converts; and Protestants have argued

1217 from it that I have no great eagerness to do so. It would

1218 be against my nature to act otherwise than I do; but

1219 besides, it would be to forget the lessons which I gained

1220 in the experience of my own history in the past.

1221 This is the account which I have to give of some savage

1222 and ungrateful words in the British Critic of 1840 against

1223 the controversialists of Rome: "By their fruits ye shall

1224 know them.... We see it attempting to gain converts

1225 among us by unreal representations of its doctrines, plausible

1226 statements, bold assertions, appeals to the weaknesses

1227 of human nature, to our fancies, our eccentricities, our fears,

1228 our frivolities, our false philosophies. We see its agents,

1229 smiling and nodding and ducking to attract attention, as

1230 gipsies make up to truant boys, holding out tales for the

1231 nursery, and pretty pictures, and gilt gingerbread, and

1232 physic concealed in jam, and sugar-plums for good children.

1233 Who can but feel shame when the religion of

1234 Ximenes, Borromeo, and Pascal, is so overlaid? Who

1235 can but feel sorrow, when its devout and earnest defenders

1236 so mistake its genius and its capabilities? We Englishmen

1237 like manliness, openness, consistency, truth. Rome

1238 will never gain on us, till she learns these virtues, and

1239 uses them; and then she *may* gain us, but it will be by

1240 ceasing to be what we now mean by Rome, by having a

1241 right, not to 'have dominion over our faith,' but to gain

1242 and possess our affections in the bonds of the gospel. Till

1243 she ceases to be what she practically is, a union is impossible

1244 between her and England; but, if she does reform,

1245 (and who can presume to say that so large a part of Christendom

1246 never can?) then it will be our Church's duty at

1247 once to join in communion with the continental Churches,

1248 whatever politicians at home may say to it, and whatever

1249 steps the civil power may take in consequence. And

1250 though we may not live to see that day, at least we are

1251 bound to pray for it; we are bound to pray for our

1252 brethren that they and we may be led together into the

1253 pure light of the gospel, and be one as we once were one.

1254 It was most touching news to be told, as we were lately,

1255 that Christians on the Continent were praying together

1256 for the spiritual well-being of England. May they gain

1257 light, while they aim at unity, and grow in faith while

1258 they manifest their love! We too have our duties to

1259 them; not of reviling, not of slandering, not of hating,

1260 though political interests require it; but the duty of loving

1261 brethren still more abundantly in spirit, whose faces,

1262 for our sins and their sins, we are not allowed to see in the

1263 flesh."

1264 No one ought to indulge in insinuations; it certainly

1265 diminishes my right to complain of slanders uttered against

1266 myself, when, as in this passage, I had already spoken in

1267 disparagement of the controversialists of that religious

1268 body, to which I myself now belong.

1269 I have thus put together, as well as I can, what has to

1270 be said about my general state of mind from the autumn

1271 of 1839 to the summer of 1841; and, having done so, I go

1272 on to narrate how my new misgivings affected my conduct,

1273 and my relations towards the Anglican Church.

1274 When I got back to Oxford in October, 1839, after the

1275 visits which I had been paying, it so happened, there had

1276 been, in my absence, occurrences of an awkward character,

1277 compromising me both with my Bishop and also with the

1278 authorities of the University; and this drew my attention

1279 at once to the state of the Movement party there, and

1280 made me very anxious for the future. In the spring of

1281 the year, as has been seen in the Article analyzed above,

1282 I had spoken of the excesses which were to be found

1283 among persons commonly included in it:—at that time I

1284 thought little of such an evil, but the new views, which

1285 had come on me during the Long Vacation, on the one

1286 hand made me comprehend it, and on the other took away

1287 my power of effectually meeting it. A firm and powerful

1288 control was necessary to keep men straight; I never had

1289 a strong wrist, but at the very time, when it was most

1290 needed, the reins had broken in my hands. With an

1291 anxious presentiment on my mind of the upshot of the

1292 whole inquiry, which it was almost impossible for me to

1293 conceal from men who saw me day by day, who heard my

1294 familiar conversation, who came perhaps for the express

1295 purpose of pumping me, and having a categorical *yes* or *no*

1296 to their questions,—how could I expect to say any thing

1297 about my actual, positive, present belief, which would be

1298 sustaining or consoling to such persons as were haunted

1299 already by doubts of their own? Nay, how could I, with

1300 satisfaction to myself, analyze my own mind, and say what

1301 I held and what I did not hold? or how could I say with

1302 what limitations, shades of difference, or degrees of belief,

1303 I still held that body of Anglican opinions which I had

1304 openly professed and taught? how could I deny or assert

1305 this point or that, without injustice to the new light, in

1306 which the whole evidence for those old opinions presented

1307 itself to my mind?

1308 However, I had to do what I could, and what was best,

1309 under the circumstances; I found a general talk on the

1310 subject of the Article in the Dublin Review; and, if it

1311 had affected me, it was not wonderful, that it affected

1312 others also. As to myself, I felt no kind of certainty that

1313 the argument in it was conclusive. Taking it at the

1314 worst, granting that the Anglican Church had not the

1315 Note of Catholicity; yet there were many Notes of the

1316 Church. Some belonged to one age or place, some to

1317 another. Bellarmine had reckoned Temporal Prosperity

1318 among the Notes of the Church; but the Roman Church

1319 had not any great popularity, wealth, glory, power, or

1320 prospects, in the nineteenth century. It was not at all

1321 certain as yet, even that we had not the Note of Catholicity;

1322 but, if not this, we had others. My first business

1323 then, was to examine this question carefully, and see,

1324 whether a great deal could not be said after all for the

1325 Anglican Church, in spite of its acknowledged short-comings.

1326 This I did in an Article "on the Catholicity of the

1327 English Church," which appeared in the British Critic of

1328 January, 1840. As to my personal distress on the point,

1329 I think it had gone by February 21st in that year, for I

1330 wrote then to Mr. Bowden about the important Article in

1331 the Dublin, thus: "It made a great impression here

1332 [Oxford]; and, I say what of course I would only say to

1333 such as yourself, it made me for a while very uncomfortable

1334 in my own mind. The great speciousness of his argument

1335 is one of the things which have made me despond so

1336 much," that is, as anticipating its effect upon others.

1337 But, secondly, the great stumbling-block lay in the 39

1338 Articles. It was urged that here was a positive Note

1339 *against* Anglicanism:—Anglicanism claimed to hold, that

1340 the Church of England was nothing else than a continuation

1341 in this country, (as the Church of Rome might be in

1342 France or Spain,) of that one Church of which in old times

1343 Athanasius and Augustine were members. But, if so, the

1344 doctrine must be the same; the doctrine of the Old Church

1345 must live and speak in Anglican formularies, in the 39

1346 Articles. Did it? Yes, it did; that is what I maintained;

1347 it did in substance, in a true sense. Man had done his

1348 worst to disfigure, to mutilate, the old Catholic Truth;

1349 but there it was, in spite of them, in the Articles still.

1350 It was there,—but this must be shown. It was a matter of

1351 life and death to us to show it. And I believed that it

1352 could be shown; I considered that those grounds of justification,

1353 which I gave above, when I was speaking of

1354 Tract 90, were sufficient for the purpose; and therefore

1355 I set about showing it at once. This was in March, 1840,

1356 when I went up to Littlemore. And, as it was a matter

1357 of life and death with us, all risks must be run to show it.

1358 When the attempt was actually made, I had got reconciled

1359 to the prospect of it, and had no apprehensions as to the

1360 experiment; but in 1840, while my purpose was honest,

1361 and my grounds of reason satisfactory, I did nevertheless

1362 recognize that I was engaged in an *experimentum crucis*.

1363 I have no doubt that then I acknowledged to myself that

1364 it would be a trial of the Anglican Church, which it had

1365 never undergone before,—not that the Catholic sense of

1366 the Articles had not been held or at least suffered by their

1367 framers and promulgators, not that it was not implied in

1368 the teaching of Andrewes or Beveridge, but that it had

1369 never been publicly recognized, while the interpretation of

1370 the day was Protestant and exclusive. I observe also,

1371 that, though my Tract was an experiment, it was, as I

1372 said at the time, "no *feeler*"; the event showed this; for,

1373 when my principle was not granted, I did not draw back,

1374 but gave up. I would not hold office in a Church which

1375 would not allow my sense of the Articles. My tone was,

1376 "This is necessary for us, and have it we must and will,

1377 and, if it tends to bring men to look less bitterly on the

1378 Church of Rome, so much the better."

1379 This then was the second work to which I set myself;

1380 though when I got to Littlemore, other things interfered to

1381 prevent my accomplishing it at the moment. I had in

1382 mind to remove all such obstacles as lay in the way of

1383 holding the Apostolic and Catholic character of the Anglican

1384 teaching; to assert the right of all who chose, to say

1385 in the face of day, "Our Church teaches the Primitive

1386 Ancient faith." I did not conceal this: in Tract 90, it is

1387 put forward as the first principle of all, "It is a duty

1388 which we owe both to the Catholic Church, and to our

1389 own, to take our reformed confessions in the most Catholic

1390 sense they will admit: we have no duties towards their

1391 framers." And still more pointedly in my Letter, explanatory

1392 of the Tract, addressed to Dr. Jelf, I say: "The

1393 only peculiarity of the view I advocate, if I must so call

1394 it, is this—that whereas it is usual at this day to make the

1395 *particular belief of their writers* their true interpretation, I

1396 would make the *belief of the Catholic Church such*. That is,

1397 as it is often said that infants are regenerated in Baptism,

1398 not on the faith of their parents, but of the Church, so in

1399 like manner I would say that the Articles are received,

1400 not in the sense of their framers, but (as far as the wording

1401 will admit or any ambiguity requires it) in the one

1402 Catholic sense."

1403 A third measure which I distinctly contemplated, was

1404 the resignation of St. Mary's, whatever became of the

1405 question of the 39 Articles; and as a first step I meditated

1406 a retirement to Littlemore. Littlemore was an integral

1407 part of St. Mary's Parish, and between two and three miles

1408 distant from Oxford. I had built a Church there several

1409 years before; and I went there to pass the Lent of 1840,

1410 and gave myself up to teaching in the Parish School, and

1411 practising the choir. At the same time, I had in view a

1412 monastic house there. I bought ten acres of ground and

1413 began planting; but this great design was never carried

1414 out. I mention it, because it shows how little I had really

1415 the idea at that time of ever leaving the Anglican Church.

1416 That I contemplated as early as 1839 the further step of

1417 giving up St. Mary's, appears from a letter which I wrote

1418 in October, 1840, to Mr. Keble, the friend whom it was

1419 most natural for me to consult on such a point. It ran

1420 as follows:—

1421 "For a year past a feeling has been growing on me that

1422 I ought to give up St. Mary's, but I am no fit judge in the

1423 matter. I cannot ascertain accurately my own impressions

1424 and convictions, which are the basis of the difficulty, and

1425 though you cannot of course do this for me, yet you may

1426 help me generally, and perhaps supersede the necessity of

1427 my going by them at all.

1428 "First, it is certain that I do not know my Oxford

1429 parishioners; I am not conscious of influencing them, and

1430 certainly I have no insight into their spiritual state. I

1431 have no personal, no pastoral acquaintance with them.

1432 To very few have I any opportunity of saying a religious

1433 word. Whatever influence I exert on them is precisely

1434 that which I may be exerting on persons out of my parish.

1435 In my excuse I am accustomed to say to myself that I am

1436 not adapted to get on with them, while others are. On

1437 the other hand, I am conscious that by means of my position

1438 at St. Mary's, I do exert a considerable influence on

1439 the University, whether on Under-graduates or Graduates.

1440 It seems, then, on the whole that I am using St. Mary's, to

1441 the neglect of its direct duties, for objects not belonging

1442 to it; I am converting a parochial charge into a sort of

1443 University office.

1444 "I think I may say truly that I have begun scarcely

1445 any plan but for the sake of my parish, but every one has

1446 turned, independently of me, into the direction of the University.

1447 I began Saints'-days Services, daily Services, and

1448 Lectures in Adam de Brome's Chapel, for my parishioners;

1449 but they have not come to them. In consequence I dropped

1450 the last mentioned, having, while it lasted, been naturally

1451 led to direct it to the instruction of those who did come,

1452 instead of those who did not. The Weekly Communion,

1453 I believe, I did begin for the sake of the University.

1454 "Added to this the authorities of the University, the

1455 appointed guardians of those who form great part of the

1456 attendants on my Sermons, have shown a dislike of my

1457 preaching. One dissuades men from coming;—the late

1458 Vice-Chancellor threatens to take his own children away

1459 from the Church; and the present, having an opportunity

1460 last spring of preaching in my parish pulpit, gets up and

1461 preaches against doctrine with which I am in good measure

1462 identified. No plainer proof can be given of the feeling in

1463 these quarters, than the absurd myth, now a second time

1464 put forward, 'that Vice-Chancellors cannot be got to take

1465 the office on account of Puseyism.'

1466 "But further than this, I cannot disguise from myself

1467 that my preaching is not calculated to defend that system

1468 of religion which has been received for 300 years, and of

1469 which the Heads of Houses are the legitimate maintainers

1470 in this place. They exclude me, as far as may be, from

1471 the University Pulpit; and, though I never have preached

1472 strong doctrine in it, they do so rightly, so far as this,

1473 that they understand that my sermons are calculated to

1474 undermine things established. I cannot disguise from

1475 myself that they are. No one will deny that most of my

1476 sermons are on moral subjects, not doctrinal; still I am

1477 leading my hearers to the Primitive Church, if you will,

1478 but not to the Church of England. Now, ought one to be

1479 disgusting the minds of young men with the received religion,

1480 in the exercise of a sacred office, yet without a commission,

1481 and against the wish of their guides and governors?

1482 "But this is not all. I fear I must allow that, whether

1483 I will or no, I am disposing them towards Rome. First,

1484 because Rome is the only representative of the Primitive

1485 Church besides ourselves; in proportion then as they are

1486 loosened from the one, they will go to the other. Next,

1487 because many doctrines which I have held have far greater,

1488 or their only scope, in the Roman system. And, moreover,

1489 if, as is not unlikely, we have in process of time heretical

1490 Bishops or teachers among us, an evil which *ipso facto*

1491 infects the whole community to which they belong, and if,

1492 again (what there are at this moment symptoms of), there

1493 be a movement in the English Roman Catholics to break

1494 the alliance of O'Connell and of Exeter Hall, strong temptations

1495 will be placed in the way of individuals, already

1496 imbued with a tone of thought congenial to Rome, to join

1497 her Communion.

1498 "People tell me, on the other hand, that I am, whether

1499 by sermons or otherwise, exerting at St. Mary's a beneficial

1500 influence on our prospective clergy; but what if I take to

1501 myself the credit of seeing further than they, and of

1502 having in the course of the last year discovered that what

1503 they approve so much is very likely to end in Romanism?

1504 "The *arguments* which I have published against Romanism

1505 seem to myself as cogent as ever, but men go by their

1506 sympathies, not by argument; and if I feel the force of

1507 this influence myself, who bow to the arguments, why may

1508 not others still more, who never have in the same degree

1509 admitted the arguments?

1510 "Nor can I counteract the danger by preaching or

1511 writing against Rome. I seem to myself almost to have

1512 shot my last arrow in the Article on English Catholicity.

1513 It must be added, that the very circumstance that I have

1514 committed myself against Rome has the effect of setting

1515 to sleep people suspicious about me, which is painful now

1516 that I begin to have suspicions about myself. I mentioned

1517 my general difficulty to Rogers a year since, than whom I

1518 know no one of a more fine and accurate conscience, and

1519 it was his spontaneous idea that I should give up St.

1520 Mary's, if my feelings continued. I mentioned it again

1521 to him lately, and he did not reverse his opinion, only

1522 expressed great reluctance to believe it must be so."

1523 Mr. Keble's judgment was in favour of my retaining my

1524 living; at least for the present; what weighed with me

1525 most was his saying, "You must consider, whether your

1526 retiring either from the Pastoral Care only, or from writing

1527 and printing and editing in the cause, would not be a sort

1528 of scandalous thing, unless it were done very warily. It

1529 would be said, 'You see he can go on no longer with the

1530 Church of England, except in mere Lay Communion;' or

1531 people might say you repented of the cause altogether.

1532 Till you see [your way to mitigate, if not remove this

1533 evil] I certainly should advise you to stay." I answered

1534 as follows:—

1535 "Since you think I *may* go on, it seems to follow that,

1536 under the circumstances, I *ought* to do so. There are

1537 plenty of reasons for it, directly it is allowed to be lawful.

1538 The following considerations have much reconciled my

1539 feelings to your conclusion.

1540 "1. I do not think that we have yet made fair trial how

1541 much the English Church will bear. I know it is a

1542 hazardous experiment,—like proving cannon. Yet we

1543 must not take it for granted that the metal will burst in

1544 the operation. It has borne at various times, not to say

1545 at this time, a great infusion of Catholic truth without

1546 damage. As to the result, viz. whether this process will

1547 not approximate the whole English Church, as a body, to

1548 Rome, that is nothing to us. For what we know, it may

1549 be the providential means of uniting the whole Church in

1550 one, without fresh schismatizing or use of private judgment."

1551 Here I observe, that, what was contemplated was the

1552 bursting of the *Catholicity* of the Anglican Church, that is,

1553 my *subjective idea* of that Church. Its bursting would not

1554 hurt her with the world, but would be a discovery that

1555 she was purely and essentially Protestant, and would be

1556 really the "hoisting of the engineer with his own petar."

1557 And this was the result. I continue:—

1558 "2. Say, that I move sympathies for Rome: in the

1559 same sense does Hooker, Taylor, Bull, &c. Their *arguments*

1560 may be against Rome, but the sympathies they raise

1561 must be towards Rome, *so far* as Rome maintains truths

1562 which our Church does not teach or enforce. Thus it is a

1563 question of *degree* between our divines and me. I may, if

1564 so be, go further; I may raise sympathies *more*; but I am

1565 but urging minds in the same direction as they do. I am

1566 doing just the very thing which all our doctors have ever

1567 been doing. In short, would not Hooker, if Vicar of St.

1568 Mary's, be in my difficulty?"—Here it may be objected,

1569 that Hooker could preach against Rome and I could not;

1570 but I doubt whether he could have preached effectively

1571 against Transubstantiation better than I, though neither

1572 he nor I held that doctrine.

1573 "3. Rationalism is the great evil of the day. May not

1574 I consider my post at St. Mary's as a place of protest

1575 against it? I am more certain that the Protestant [spirit],

1576 which I oppose, leads to infidelity, than that which I recommend,

1577 leads to Rome. Who knows what the state of

1578 the University may be, as regards Divinity Professors in

1579 a few years hence? Any how, a great battle may be

1580 coming on, of which Milman's book is a sort of earnest.

1581 The whole of *our* day may be a battle with this spirit.

1582 May we not leave to another age *its own* evil,—to settle

1583 the question of Romanism?"

1584 I may add that from this time I had a curate at St.

1585 Mary's, who gradually took more and more of my work.

1586 Also, this same year, 1840, I made arrangements for

1587 giving up the British Critic, in the following July, which

1588 were carried into effect at that date.

1589 Such was about my state of mind, on the publication of

1590 Tract 90 in February 1841. I was indeed in prudence taking

1591 steps towards eventually withdrawing from St. Mary's, and

1592 I was not confident about my permanent adhesion to the

1593 Anglican creed; but I was in no actual perplexity or

1594 trouble of mind. Nor did the immense commotion consequent

1595 upon the publication of the Tract unsettle me again;

1596 for I fancied I had weathered the storm, as far as the

1597 Bishops were concerned: the Tract had not been condemned:

1598 that was the great point, and I made much of it.

1599 To illustrate my feelings during this trial, I will make

1600 extracts from my letters addressed severally to Mr. Bowden

1601 and another friend, which have come into my possession.

1602 1. March 15.—"The Heads, I believe, have just done a

1603 violent act: they have said that my interpretation of the

1604 Articles is an *evasion*. Do not think that this will pain

1605 me. You see, no *doctrine* is censured, and my shoulders

1606 shall manage to bear the charge. If you knew all, or were

1607 here, you would see that I have asserted a great principle,

1608 and I *ought* to suffer for it:—that the Articles are to be

1609 interpreted, not according to the meaning of the writers,

1610 but (as far as the wording will admit) according to the

1611 sense of the Catholic Church."

1612 2. March 25.—"I do trust I shall make no false step,

1613 and hope my friends will pray for me to this effect. If,

1614 as you say, a destiny hangs over us, a single false step

1615 may ruin all. I am very well and comfortable; but we

1616 are not yet out of the wood."

1617 3. April 1.—"The Bishop sent me word on Sunday to

1618 write a Letter to him '*instanter*.' So I wrote it on Monday:

1619 on Tuesday it passed through the press: on Wednesday it

1620 was out: and to-day [Thursday] it is in London.

1621 "I trust that things are smoothing now; and that we

1622 have made a *great step* is certain. It is not right to boast,

1623 till I am clear out of the wood, i.e. till I know how the

1624 Letter is received in London. You know, I suppose, that

1625 I am to stop the Tracts; but you will see in the Letter,

1626 though I speak *quite* what I feel, yet I have managed to

1627 take out on *my* side my snubbing's worth. And this

1628 makes me anxious how it will be received in London.

1629 "I have not had a misgiving for five minutes from the

1630 first: but I do not like to boast, lest some harm come."

1631 4. April 4.—"Your letter of this morning was an exceedingly

1632 great gratification to me; and it is confirmed, I

1633 am thankful to say, by the opinion of others. The Bishop

1634 sent me a message that my Letter had his unqualified

1635 approbation; and since that, he has sent me a note to the

1636 same effect, only going more into detail. It is most

1637 pleasant too to my feelings, to have such a testimony to

1638 the substantial truth and importance of No. 90, as I have

1639 had from so many of my friends, from those who, from

1640 their cautious turn of mind, I was least sanguine about.

1641 I have not had one misgiving myself about it throughout;

1642 and I do trust that what has happened will be overruled

1643 to subserve the great cause we all have at heart."

1644 5. May 9.—"The Bishops are very desirous of hushing

1645 the matter up: and I certainly have done my utmost to

1646 co-operate with them, on the understanding that the Tract

1647 is not to be withdrawn or condemned."

1648 Upon this occasion several Catholics wrote to me; I

1649 answered one of my correspondents in the same tone:—

1650 "April 8.—You have no cause to be surprised at the

1651 discontinuance of the Tracts. We feel no misgivings

1652 about it whatever, as if the cause of what we hold to be

1653 Catholic truth would suffer thereby. My letter to my

1654 Bishop has, I trust, had the effect of bringing the preponderating

1655 *authority* of the Church on our side. No stopping

1656 of the Tracts can, humanly speaking, stop the spread of

1657 the opinions which they have inculcated.

1658 "The Tracts are not *suppressed*. No doctrine or principle

1659 has been conceded by us, or condemned by authority.

1660 The Bishop has but said that a certain Tract is 'objectionable,'

1661 no reason being stated, I have no intention whatever

1662 of yielding any one point which I hold on conviction;

1663 and that the authorities of the Church know full well."

1664 In the summer of 1841, I found myself at Littlemore

1665 without any harass or anxiety on my mind. I had determined

1666 to put aside all controversy, and I set myself down

1667 to my translation of St. Athanasius; but, between July

1668 and November, I received three blows which broke me.

1669 1. I had got but a little way in my work, when my

1670 trouble returned on me. The ghost had come a second time.

1671 In the Arian History I found the very same phenomenon,

1672 in a far bolder shape, which I had found in the Monophysite.

1673 I had not observed it in 1832. Wonderful that

1674 this should come upon me! I had not sought it out; I

1675 was reading and writing in my own line of study, far

1676 from the controversies of the day, on what is called a

1677 "metaphysical" subject; but I saw clearly, that in the

1678 history of Arianism, the pure Arians were the Protestants,

1679 the semi-Arians were the Anglicans, and that Rome now

1680 was what it was then. The truth lay, not with the *Via

1681 Media*, but with what was called "the extreme party." As

1682 I am not writing a work of controversy, I need not enlarge

1683 upon the argument; I have said something on the subject

1684 in a Volume, from which I have already quoted.

1685 2. I was in the misery of this new unsettlement, when

1686 a second blow came upon me. The Bishops one after

1687 another began to charge against me. It was a formal,

1688 determinate movement. This was the real "understanding;"

1689 that, on which I had acted on the first appearance

1690 of Tract 90, had come to nought. I think the words,

1691 which had then been used to me, were, that "perhaps two

1692 or three of them might think it necessary to say something

1693 in their charges;" but by this time they had tided over the

1694 difficulty of the Tract, and there was no one to enforce the

1695 "understanding." They went on in this way, directing

1696 charges at me, for three whole years. I recognized it

1697 as a condemnation; it was the only one that was in their

1698 power. At first I intended to protest; but I gave up the

1699 thought in despair.

1700 On October 17th, I wrote thus to a friend: "I suppose

1701 it will be necessary in some shape or other to re-assert

1702 Tract 90; else, it will seem, after these Bishops' Charges,

1703 as if it were silenced, which it has not been, nor do I

1704 intend it should be. I wish to keep quiet; but if Bishops

1705 speak, I will speak too. If the view were silenced, I could

1706 not remain in the Church, nor could many others; and

1707 therefore, since it is *not* silenced, I shall take care to show

1708 that it isn't."

1709 A day or two after, Oct. 22, a stranger wrote to me to

1710 say, that the Tracts for the Times had made a young friend

1711 of his a Catholic, and to ask, "would I be so good as to

1712 convert him back;" I made answer:

1713 "If conversions to Rome take place in consequence of

1714 the Tracts for the Times, I do not impute blame to them,

1715 but to those who, instead of acknowledging such Anglican

1716 principles of theology and ecclesiastical polity as they contain,

1717 set themselves to oppose them. Whatever be the

1718 influence of the Tracts, great or small, they may become

1719 just as powerful for Rome, if our Church refuses them, as

1720 they would be for our Church if she accepted them. If

1721 our rulers speak either against the Tracts, or not at all, if

1722 any number of them, not only do not favour, but even do

1723 not suffer the principles contained in them, it is plain that

1724 our members may easily be persuaded either to give up

1725 those principles, or to give up the Church. If this state

1726 of things goes on, I mournfully prophesy, not one or two,

1727 but many secessions to the Church of Rome."

1728 Two years afterwards, looking back on what had passed,

1729 I said, "There were no converts to Rome, till after the

1730 condemnation of No. 90."

1731 3. As if all this were not enough, there came the affair

1732 of the Jerusalem Bishopric; and, with a brief mention of

1733 it, I shall conclude.

1734 I think I am right in saying that it had been long a

1735 desire with the Prussian Court to introduce Episcopacy

1736 into the new Evangelical Religion, which was intended in

1737 that country to embrace both the Lutheran and Calvinistic

1738 bodies. I almost think I heard of the project, when I was

1739 at Rome in 1833, at the Hotel of the Prussian Minister,

1740 M. Bunsen, who was most hospitable and kind, as to other

1741 English visitors, so also to my friends and myself. The

1742 idea of Episcopacy, as the Prussian king understood it,

1743 was, I suppose, very different from that taught in the

1744 Tractarian School: but still, I suppose also, that the chief

1745 authors of that school would have gladly seen such a

1746 measure carried out in Prussia, had it been done without

1747 compromising those principles which were necessary to the

1748 being of a Church. About the time of the publication of

1749 Tract 90, M. Bunsen and the then Archbishop of Canterbury

1750 were taking steps for its execution, by appointing

1751 and consecrating a Bishop for Jerusalem. Jerusalem, it

1752 would seem, was considered a safe place for the experiment;

1753 it was too far from Prussia to awaken the susceptibilities

1754 of any party at home; if the project failed, it failed

1755 without harm to any one; and, if it succeeded, it gave

1756 Protestantism a *status* in the East, which, in association

1757 with the Monophysite or Jacobite and the Nestorian bodies,

1758 formed a political instrument for England, parallel to that

1759 which Russia had in the Greek Church, and France in the

1760 Latin.

1761 Accordingly, in July 1841, full of the Anglican difficulty

1762 on the question of Catholicity, I thus spoke of the Jerusalem

1763 scheme in an Article in the British Critic: "When

1764 our thoughts turn to the East, instead of recollecting that

1765 there are Christian Churches there, we leave it to the

1766 Russians to take care of the Greeks, and the French to

1767 take care of the Romans, and we content ourselves with

1768 erecting a Protestant Church at Jerusalem, or with helping

1769 the Jews to rebuild their Temple there, or with

1770 becoming the august protectors of Nestorians, Monophysites,

1771 and all the heretics we can hear of, or with forming

1772 a league with the Mussulman against Greeks and Romans

1773 together."

1774 I do not pretend, so long after the time, to give a full

1775 or exact account of this measure in detail. I will but say

1776 that in the Act of Parliament, under date of October 5,

1777 1841, (if the copy, from which I quote, contains the

1778 measure as it passed the Houses,) provision is made for

1779 the consecration of "British subjects, or the subjects or

1780 citizens of any foreign state, to be Bishops in any foreign

1781 country, whether such foreign subjects or citizens be or be

1782 not subjects or citizens of the country in which they are to

1783 act, and ... without requiring such of them as may be

1784 subjects or citizens of any foreign kingdom or state to take

1785 the oaths of allegiance and supremacy, and the oath of due

1786 obedience to the Archbishop for the time being" ... also

1787 "that such Bishop or Bishops, so consecrated, may exercise,

1788 within such limits, as may from time to time be assigned

1789 for that purpose in such foreign countries by her Majesty,

1790 spiritual jurisdiction over the ministers of British congregations

1791 of the United Church of England and Ireland, and

1792 over *such other Protestant* Congregations, as may be desirous

1793 of placing themselves under his or their authority."

1794 Now here, at the very time that the Anglican Bishops

1795 were directing their censure upon me for avowing an

1796 approach to the Catholic Church not closer than I believed

1797 the Anglican formularies would allow, they were on the

1798 other hand, fraternizing, by their act or by their sufferance,

1799 with Protestant bodies, and allowing them to put themselves

1800 under an Anglican Bishop, without any renunciation of

1801 their errors or regard to their due reception of baptism and

1802 confirmation; while there was great reason to suppose that

1803 the said Bishop was intended to make converts from the

1804 orthodox Greeks, and the schismatical Oriental bodies, by

1805 means of the influence of England. This was the third

1806 blow, which finally shattered my faith in the Anglican

1807 Church. That Church was not only forbidding any sympathy

1808 or concurrence with the Church of Rome, but it

1809 actually was courting an intercommunion with Protestant

1810 Prussia and the heresy of the Orientals. The Anglican

1811 Church might have the Apostolical succession, as had the

1812 Monophysites; but such acts as were in progress led me

1813 to the gravest suspicion, not that it would soon cease

1814 to be a Church, but that, since the 16th century, it had

1815 never been a Church all along.

1816 On October 12th, I thus wrote to Mr. Bowden:—"We

1817 have not a single Anglican in Jerusalem; so we are sending

1818 a Bishop to *make* a communion, not to govern our own

1819 people. Next, the excuse is, that there are converted

1820 Anglican Jews there who require a Bishop; I am told

1821 there are not half-a-dozen. But for *them* the Bishop is

1822 sent out, and for them he is a Bishop of the *circumcision*"

1823 (I think he was a converted Jew, who boasted of his

1824 Jewish descent), "against the Epistle to the Galatians

1825 pretty nearly. Thirdly, for the sake of Prussia, he is to

1826 take under him all the foreign Protestants who will come;

1827 and the political advantages will be so great, from the

1828 influence of England, that there is no doubt they *will* come.

1829 They are to sign the Confession of Augsburg, and there is

1830 nothing to show that they hold the doctrine of Baptismal

1831 Regeneration.

1832 "As to myself, I shall do nothing whatever publicly,

1833 unless indeed it were to give my signature to a Protest;

1834 but I think it would be out of place in *me* to agitate, having

1835 been in a way silenced; but the Archbishop is really

1836 doing most grave work, of which we cannot see the

1837 end."

1838 I did make a solemn Protest, and sent it to the Archbishop

1839 of Canterbury, and also sent it to my own Bishop

1840 with the following letter:—

1841 "It seems as if I were never to write to your Lordship,

1842 without giving you pain, and I know that my present

1843 subject does not specially concern your Lordship; yet, after

1844 a great deal of anxious thought, I lay before you the enclosed

1845 Protest.

1846 "Your Lordship will observe that I am not asking

1847 for any notice of it, unless you think that I ought to

1848 receive one. I do this very serious act in obedience to

1849 my sense of duty.

1850 "If the English Church is to enter on a new course,

1851 and assume a new aspect, it will be more pleasant to

1852 me hereafter to think, that I did not suffer so grievous

1853 an event to happen, without bearing witness against it.

1854 "May I be allowed to say, that I augur nothing but

1855 evil, if we in any respect prejudice our title to be a

1856 branch of the Apostolic Church? That Article of the

1857 Creed, I need hardly observe to your Lordship, is of

1858 such constraining power, that, if *we* will not claim it,

1859 and use it for ourselves, *others* will use it in their own

1860 behalf against us. Men who learn whether by means of

1861 documents or measures, whether from the statements or

1862 the acts of persons in authority, that our communion is

1863 not a branch of the One Church, I foresee with much

1864 grief, will be tempted to look out for that Church elsewhere.

1865 "It is to me a subject of great dismay, that, as far

1866 as the Church has lately spoken out, on the subject of

1867 the opinions which I and others hold, those opinions are,

1868 not merely not *sanctioned* (for that I do not ask), but not

1869 even *suffered*.

1870 "I earnestly hope that your Lordship will excuse my

1871 freedom in thus speaking to you of some members of your

1872 Most Rev. and Right Rev. Body. With every feeling

1873 of reverent attachment to your Lordship,

1874 "I am, &c."

1875 PROTEST.

1876 "Whereas the Church of England has a claim on the

1877 allegiance of Catholic believers only on the ground of her

1878 own claim to be considered a branch of the Catholic

1879 Church:

1880 "And whereas the recognition of heresy, indirect as

1881 well as direct, goes far to destroy such claim in the case of

1882 any religious body:

1883 "And whereas to admit maintainers of heresy to communion,

1884 without formal renunciation of their errors, goes

1885 far towards recognizing the same:

1886 "And whereas Lutheranism and Calvinism are heresies,

1887 repugnant to Scripture, springing up three centuries since,

1888 and anathematized by East as well as West:

1889 "And whereas it is reported that the Most Reverend

1890 Primate and other Right Reverend Rulers of our Church

1891 have consecrated a Bishop with a view to exercising spiritual

1892 jurisdiction over Protestant, that is, Lutheran and

1893 Calvinist congregations in the East (under the provisions

1894 of an Act made in the last session of Parliament to amend

1895 an Act made in the 26th year of the reign of his Majesty

1896 King George the Third, intituled, 'An Act to empower

1897 the Archbishop of Canterbury, or the Archbishop of York

1898 for the time being, to consecrate to the office of Bishop

1899 persons being subjects or citizens of countries out of his

1900 Majesty's dominions'), dispensing at the same time, not

1901 in particular cases and accidentally, but as if on principle

1902 and universally, with any abjuration of error on the part

1903 of such congregations, and with any reconciliation to the

1904 Church on the part of the presiding Bishop; thereby giving

1905 some sort of formal recognition to the doctrines which such

1906 congregations maintain:

1907 "And whereas the dioceses in England are connected

1908 together by so close an intercommunion, that what is

1909 done by authority in one, immediately affects the rest:

1910 "On these grounds, I in my place, being a priest of the

1911 English Church and Vicar of St. Mary the Virgin's,

1912 Oxford, by way of relieving my conscience, do hereby

1913 solemnly protest against the measure aforesaid, and disown

1914 it, as removing our Church from her present ground and

1915 tending to her disorganization.

1916 "John Henry Newman.

1917 "November 11, 1841."

1918 Looking back two years afterwards on the above-mentioned

1919 and other acts, on the part of Anglican Ecclesiastical

1920 authorities, I observed: "Many a man might have held

1921 an abstract theory about the Catholic Church, to which it

1922 was difficult to adjust the Anglican,—might have admitted

1923 a suspicion, or even painful doubts about the latter,—yet

1924 never have been impelled onwards, had our Rulers preserved

1925 the quiescence of former years; but it is the

1926 corroboration of a present, living, and energetic heterodoxy,

1927 that realizes and makes such doubts practical; it

1928 has been the recent speeches and acts of authorities, who

1929 had so long been tolerant of Protestant error, which has

1930 given to inquiry and to theory its force and its edge."

1931 As to the project of a Jerusalem Bishopric, I never

1932 heard of any good or harm it has ever done, except what

1933 it has done for me; which many think a great misfortune,

1934 and I one of the greatest of mercies. It brought me on to

1935 the beginning of the end.

CHAPTER IV.

37 (Texto do capítulo)

HISTORY OF MY RELIGIOUS OPINIONS FROM 1841 TO 1845.

40 (Texto do capítulo)

§ 1.

43 From the end of 1841, I was on my death-bed, as regards

44 my membership with the Anglican Church, though at the

45 time I became aware of it only by degrees. I introduce

46 what I have to say with this remark, by way of accounting

47 for the character of this remaining portion of my narrative.

48 A death-bed has scarcely a history; it is a tedious decline,

49 with seasons of rallying and seasons of falling back; and

50 since the end is foreseen, or what is called a matter of

51 time, it has little interest for the reader, especially if he

52 has a kind heart. Moreover, it is a season when doors are

53 closed and curtains drawn, and when the sick man neither

54 cares nor is able to record the stages of his malady. I

55 was in these circumstances, except so far as I was not

56 allowed to die in peace,—except so far as friends, who had

57 still a full right to come in upon me, and the public world

58 which had not, have given a sort of history to those last four

59 years. But in consequence, my narrative must be in great

60 measure documentary, as I cannot rely on my memory, except

61 for definite particulars, positive or negative. Letters

62 of mine to friends since dead have come into my hands;

63 others have been kindly lent me for the occasion; and I

64 have some drafts of others, and some notes which I made,

65 though I have no strictly personal or continuous memoranda

66 to consult, and have unluckily mislaid some valuable

67 papers.

68 And first as to my position in the view of duty; it was

69 this:—1. I had given up my place in the Movement in

70 my letter to the Bishop of Oxford in the spring of 1841;

71 but 2. I could not give up my duties towards the many

72 and various minds who had more or less been brought into

73 it by me; 3. I expected or intended gradually to fall back

74 into Lay Communion; 4. I never contemplated leaving

75 the Church of England; 5. I could not hold office in its

76 service, if I were not allowed to hold the Catholic sense of

77 the Articles; 6. I could not go to Rome, while she suffered

78 honours to be paid to the Blessed Virgin and the Saints

79 which I thought in my conscience to be incompatible with

80 the Supreme, Incommunicable Glory of the One Infinite

81 and Eternal; 7. I desired a union with Rome under conditions,

82 Church with Church; 8. I called Littlemore my

83 Torres Vedras, and thought that some day we might

84 advance again within the Anglican Church, as we had been

85 forced to retire; 9. I kept back all persons who were disposed

86 to go to Rome with all my might.

87 And I kept them back for three or four reasons; 1.

88 because what I could not in conscience do myself, I could

89 not suffer them to do; 2. because I thought that in various

90 cases they were acting under excitement; 3. because I had

91 duties to my Bishop and to the Anglican Church; and 4,

92 in some cases, because I had received from their Anglican

93 parents or superiors direct charge of them.

94 This was my view of my duty from the end of 1841, to

95 my resignation of St. Mary's in the autumn of 1843. And

96 now I shall relate my view, during that time, of the state

97 of the controversy between the Churches.

98 As soon as I saw the hitch in the Anglican argument,

99 during my course of reading in the summer of 1839, I

100 began to look about, as I have said, for some ground which

101 might supply a controversial basis for my need. The difficulty

102 in question had affected my view both of Antiquity

103 and Catholicity; for, while the history of St. Leo showed

104 me that the deliberate and eventual consent of the great

105 body of the Church ratified a doctrinal decision as a part

106 of revealed truth, it also showed that the rule of Antiquity

107 was not infringed, though a doctrine had not been publicly

108 recognized as so revealed, till centuries after the time of

109 the Apostles. Thus, whereas the Creeds tell us that the

110 Church is One, Holy, Catholic, and Apostolic, I could not

111 prove that the Anglican communion was an integral part

112 of the One Church, on the ground of its teaching being

113 Apostolic or Catholic, without reasoning in favour of what

114 are commonly called the Roman corruptions; and I could

115 not defend our separation from Rome and her faith without

116 using arguments prejudicial to those great doctrines concerning

117 our Lord, which are the very foundation of the

118 Christian religion. The Via Media was an impossible

119 idea; it was what I had called "standing on one leg;" and

120 it was necessary, if my old issue of the controversy was to

121 be retained, to go further either one way or the other.

122 Accordingly, I abandoned that old ground and took

123 another. I deliberately quitted the old Anglican ground

124 as untenable; though I did not do so all at once, but as I

125 became more and more convinced of the state of the case.

126 The Jerusalem Bishopric was the ultimate condemnation

127 of the old theory of the Via Media:—if its establishment

128 did nothing else, at least it demolished the sacredness of

129 diocesan rights. If England could be in Palestine, Rome

130 might be in England. But its bearing upon the controversy,

131 as I have shown in the foregoing chapter, was much

132 more serious than this technical ground. From that time

133 the Anglican Church was, in my mind, either not a

134 normal portion of that One Church to which the promises

135 were made, or at least in an abnormal state; and from

136 that time I said boldly (as I did in my Protest, and as

137 indeed I had even intimated in my Letter to the Bishop of

138 Oxford), that the Church in which I found myself had no

139 claim on me, except on condition of its being a portion of

140 the One Catholic Communion, and that that condition

141 must ever be borne in mind as a practical matter, and had

142 to be distinctly proved. All this is not inconsistent with

143 my saying above that, at this time, I had no thought of

144 leaving the Church of England; because I felt some of

145 my old objections against Rome as strongly as ever. I

146 had no right, I had no leave, to act against my conscience.

147 That was a higher rule than any argument about the

148 Notes of the Church.

149 Under these circumstances I turned for protection to the

150 Note of Sanctity, with a view of showing that we had at

151 least one of the necessary Notes, as fully as the Church of

152 Rome; or, at least, without entering into comparisons,

153 that we had it in such a sufficient sense as to reconcile us

154 to our position, and to supply full evidence, and a clear

155 direction, on the point of practical duty. We had the

156 Note of Life,—not any sort of life, not such only as can

157 come of nature, but a supernatural Christian life, which

158 could only come directly from above. Thus, in my Article

159 in the British Critic, to which I have so often referred, in

160 January, 1840 (before the time of Tract 90), I said of the

161 Anglican Church that "she has the note of possession, the

162 note of freedom from party titles, the note of life,—a tough

163 life and a vigorous; she has ancient descent, unbroken

164 continuance, agreement in doctrine with the Ancient

165 Church." Presently I go on to speak of sanctity: "Much

166 as Roman Catholics may denounce us at present as schismatical,

167 they could not resist us if the Anglican communion

168 had but that one note of the Church upon it,—sanctity.

169 The Church of the day [4th century] could not

170 resist Meletius; his enemies were fairly overcome by him,

171 by his meekness and holiness, which melted the most

172 jealous of them." And I continue, "We are almost content

173 to say to Romanists, account us not yet as a branch of

174 the Catholic Church, though we be a branch, till we are

175 like a branch, provided that when we do become like a

176 branch, then you consent to acknowledge us," &c. And

177 so I was led on in the Article to that sharp attack on

178 English Catholics, for their shortcomings as regards this

179 Note, a good portion of which I have already quoted in

180 another place. It is there that I speak of the great

181 scandal which I took at their political, social, and controversial

182 bearing; and this was a second reason why I fell

183 back upon the Note of Sanctity, because it took me away

184 from the necessity of making any attack upon the doctrines

185 of the Roman Church, nay, from the consideration

186 of her popular beliefs, and brought me upon a ground on

187 which I felt I could not make a mistake; for what is a

188 higher guide for us in speculation and in practice, than

189 that conscience of right and wrong, of truth and falsehood,

190 those sentiments of what is decorous, consistent, and noble,

191 which our Creator has made a part of our original nature?

192 Therefore I felt I could not be wrong in attacking what I

193 fancied was a fact,—the unscrupulousness, the deceit, and

194 the intriguing spirit of the agents and representatives of

195 Rome.

196 This reference to Holiness as the true test of a Church

197 was steadily kept in view in what I wrote in connexion

198 with Tract 90. I say in its Introduction, "The writer

199 can never be party to forcing the opinions or projects of

200 one school upon another; religious changes should be the

201 act of the whole body. No good can come of a change

202 which is not a development of feelings springing up freely

203 and calmly within the bosom of the whole body itself;

204 every change in religion" must be "attended by deep repentance;

205 changes" must be "nurtured in mutual love;

206 we cannot agree without a supernatural influence;" we

207 must come "together to God to do for us what we cannot

208 do for ourselves." In my Letter to the Bishop I said, "I

209 have set myself against suggestions for considering the

210 differences between ourselves and the foreign Churches

211 with a view to their adjustment." (I meant in the way of

212 negotiation, conference, agitation, or the like.) "Our

213 business is with ourselves,—to make ourselves more holy,

214 more self-denying, more primitive, more worthy of our

215 high calling. To be anxious for a composition of differences

216 is to begin at the end. Political reconciliations are

217 but outward and hollow, and fallacious. And till Roman

218 Catholics renounce political efforts, and manifest in their

219 public measures the light of holiness and truth, perpetual

220 war is our only prospect."

221 According to this theory, a religious body is part of the

222 One Catholic and Apostolic Church, if it has the succession

223 and the creed of the Apostles, with the note of holiness of

224 life; and there is much in such a view to approve itself to

225 the direct common sense and practical habits of an Englishman.

226 However, with the events consequent upon Tract 90,

227 I sunk my theory to a lower level. For what could be said

228 in apology, when the Bishops and the people of my Church,

229 not only did not suffer, but actually rejected primitive

230 Catholic doctrine, and tried to eject from their communion

231 all who held it? after the Bishops' charges? after the

232 Jerusalem "abomination[8]?" Well, this could be said;

233 still we were not nothing: we could not be as if we never

234 had been a Church; we were "Samaria." This then was

235 that lower level on which I placed myself, and all who

236 felt with me, at the end of 1841.

237 [8] Matt. xxiv. 15.

238 To bring out this view was the purpose of Four Sermons

239 preached at St. Mary's in December of that year. Hitherto

240 I had not introduced the exciting topics of the day into

241 the Pulpit[9]; on this occasion I did. I did so, for the

242 moment was urgent; there was great unsettlement of

243 mind among us, in consequence of those same events which

244 had unsettled me. One special anxiety, very obvious,

245 which was coming on me now, was, that what was "one

246 man's meat was another man's poison." I had said even

247 of Tract 90, "It was addressed to one set of persons, and

248 has been used and commented on by another;" still more

249 was it true now, that whatever I wrote for the service of

250 those whom I knew to be in trouble of mind, would become

251 on the one hand matter of suspicion and slander in the

252 mouths of my opponents, and of distress and surprise to

253 those on the other hand, who had no difficulties of faith at

254 all. Accordingly, when I published these Four Sermons

255 at the end of 1843, I introduced them with a recommendation

256 that none should read them who did not need them.

257 But in truth the virtual condemnation of Tract 90, after

258 that the whole difficulty seemed to have been weathered,

259 was an enormous disappointment and trial. My Protest

260 also against the Jerusalem Bishopric was an unavoidable

261 cause of excitement in the case of many; but it calmed

262 them too, for the very fact of a Protest was a relief to their

263 impatience. And so, in like manner, as regards the Four

264 Sermons, of which I speak, though they acknowledged

265 freely the great scandal which was involved in the recent

266 episcopal doings, yet at the same time they might be said

267 to bestow upon the multiplied disorders and shortcomings

268 of the Anglican Church a sort of place in the Revealed

269 Dispensation, and an intellectual position in the controversy,

270 and the dignity of a great principle, for unsettled

271 minds to take and use,—a principle which might teach

272 them to recognize their own consistency, and to be reconciled

273 to themselves, and which might absorb and dry up a

274 multitude of their grudgings, discontents, misgivings, and

275 questionings, and lead the way to humble, thankful, and

276 tranquil thoughts;—and this was the effect which certainly

277 it produced on myself.

278 [9] Vide Note C. *Sermon on Wisdom and Innocence.*

279 The point of these Sermons is, that, in spite of the rigid

280 character of the Jewish law, the formal and literal force of

281 its precepts, and the manifest schism, and worse than

282 schism, of the Ten Tribes, yet in fact they were still recognized

283 as a people by the Divine Mercy; that the great

284 prophets Elias and Eliseus were sent to them; and not

285 only so, but were sent to preach to them and reclaim them,

286 without any intimation that they must be reconciled to the

287 line of David and the Aaronic priesthood, or go up to

288 Jerusalem to worship. They were not in the Church, yet

289 they had the means of grace and the hope of acceptance

290 with their Maker. The application of all this to the

291 Anglican Church was immediate;—whether, under the

292 circumstances, a man could assume or exercise ministerial

293 functions, or not, might not clearly appear (though it must

294 be remembered that England had the Apostolic Priesthood,

295 whereas Israel had no priesthood at all), but so far

296 was clear, that there was no call at all for an Anglican to

297 leave his Church for Rome, though he did not believe his

298 own to be part of the One Church:—and for this reason,

299 because it was a fact that the kingdom of Israel was cut off

300 from the Temple; and yet its subjects, neither in a mass,

301 nor as individuals, neither the multitudes on Mount

302 Carmel, nor the Shunammite and her household, had any

303 command given them, though miracles were displayed

304 before them, to break off from their own people, and to

305 submit themselves to Judah[10].

306 [10] As I am not writing controversially, I will only here remark upon this

307 argument, that there is a great difference between a command, which presupposes

308 physical, material, and political conditions, and one which is moral.

309 To go to Jerusalem was a matter of the body, not of the soul.

310 It is plain, that a theory such as this,—whether the

311 marks of a divine presence and life in the Anglican

312 Church were sufficient to prove that she was actually

313 within the covenant, or only sufficient to prove that she

314 was at least enjoying extraordinary and uncovenanted

315 mercies,—not only lowered her level in a religious point

316 of view, but weakened her controversial basis. Its very

317 novelty made it suspicious; and there was no guarantee

318 that the process of subsidence might not continue, and

319 that it might not end in a submersion. Indeed, to many

320 minds, to say that England was wrong was even to say

321 that Rome was right; and no ethical or casuistic reasoning

322 whatever could overcome in their case the argument from

323 prescription and authority. To this objection, as made

324 to my new teaching, I could only answer that I did not

325 make my circumstances. I fully acknowledged the force

326 and effectiveness of the genuine Anglican theory, and that

327 it was all but proof against the disputants of Rome; but

328 still like Achilles, it had a vulnerable point, and that St.

329 Leo had found it out for me, and that I could not help it;—that,

330 were it not for matter of fact, the theory would be

331 great indeed; it would be irresistible, if it were only true.

332 When I became a Catholic, the Editor of the Christian

333 Observer, Mr. Wilkes, who had in former days accused

334 me, to my indignation, of tending towards Rome, wrote to

335 me to ask, which of the two was now right, he or I? I

336 answered him in a letter, part of which I here insert, as it

337 will serve as a sort of leave-taking of the great theory,

338 which is so specious to look upon, so difficult to prove, and

339 so hopeless to work.

340 "Nov. 8, 1845. I do not think, at all more than I did,

341 that the Anglican principles which I advocated at the date

342 you mention, lead men to the Church of Rome. If I must

343 specify what I mean by 'Anglican principles,' I should

344 say, e.g. taking *Antiquity*, not the *existing Church*, as the

345 oracle of truth; and holding that the *Apostolical Succession*

346 is a sufficient guarantee of Sacramental Grace, *without

347 union with the Christian Church throughout the world*. I

348 think these still the firmest, strongest ground against

349 Rome—that is, *if they can be held*" [as truths or facts.]

350 "They *have* been held by many, and are far more difficult

351 to refute in the Roman controversy, than those of any

352 other religious body.

353 "For myself, I found *I could not* hold them. I left

354 them. From the time I began to suspect their unsoundness,

355 I ceased to put them forward. When I was fairly

356 sure of their unsoundness, I gave up my Living. When

357 I was fully confident that the Church of Rome was the

358 only true Church, I joined her.

359 "I have felt all along that Bp. Bull's theology was the

360 only theology on which the English Church could stand.

361 I have felt, that opposition to the Church of Rome was

362 *part* of that theology; and that he who could not protest

363 against the Church of Rome was no true divine in the

364 English Church. I have never said, nor attempted to say,

365 that any one in office in the English Church, whether

366 Bishop or incumbent, could be otherwise than in hostility

367 to the Church of Rome."

368 The *Via Media* then disappeared for ever, and a Theory,

369 made expressly for the occasion, took its place. I was

370 pleased with my new view. I wrote to an intimate friend,

371 Samuel F. Wood, Dec. 13, 1841: "I think you will give

372 me the credit, Carissime, of not undervaluing the strength

373 of the feelings which draw one [to Rome], and yet I am

374 (I trust) quite clear about my duty to remain where I am;

375 indeed, much clearer than I was some time since. If it is

376 not presumptuous to say, I have ... a much more definite

377 view of the promised inward Presence of Christ with us

378 in the Sacraments now that the outward notes of it are

379 being removed. And I am content to be with Moses in

380 the desert, or with Elijah excommunicated from the

381 Temple. I say this, putting things at the strongest."

382 However, my friends of the moderate Apostolical party,

383 who were my friends for the very reason of my having

384 been so moderate and Anglican myself in general tone in

385 times past, who had stood up for Tract 90 partly from

386 faith in me, and certainly from generous and kind feeling,

387 and had thereby shared an obloquy which was none of

388 theirs, were naturally surprised and offended at a line of

389 argument, novel, and, as it appeared to them, wanton, which

390 threw the whole controversy into confusion, stultified my

391 former principles, and substituted, as they would consider,

392 a sort of methodistic self-contemplation, especially abhorrent

393 both to my nature and to my past professions, for the

394 plain and honest tokens, as they were commonly received,

395 of a divine mission in the Anglican Church. They could

396 not tell whither I was going; and were still further annoyed

397 when I persisted in viewing the condemnation of

398 Tract 90 by the public and the Bishops as so grave a

399 matter, and when I threw about what they considered

400 mysterious hints of "eventualities," and would not simply

401 say, "An Anglican I was born, and an Anglican I will

402 die." One of my familiar friends, Mr. Church, who was

403 in the country at Christmas, 1841-2, reported to me the

404 feeling that prevailed about me; and how I felt towards it

405 will appear in the following letter of mine, written in

406 answer:—

407 "Oriel, Dec. 24, 1841. Carissime, you cannot tell how

408 sad your account of Moberly has made me. His view of

409 the sinfulness of the decrees of Trent is as much against

410 union of Churches as against individual conversions. To

411 tell the truth, I never have examined those decrees with

412 this object, and have no view; but that is very different

413 from having a deliberate view against them. Could not

414 he say *which* they are? I suppose Transubstantiation is

415 one. Charles Marriott, though of course he would not

416 like to have it repeated[11], does not scruple at that. I have

417 not my mind clear. Moberly must recollect that Palmer

418 [of Worcester] thinks they all bear a Catholic interpretation.

419 For myself, this only I see, that there is indefinitely

420 more in the Fathers against our own state of

421 alienation from Christendom than against the Tridentine

422 Decrees.

423 [11] As things stand now, I do not think he would have objected to his opinion

424 being generally known.

425 "The only thing I can think of," [that I can have said

426 of a startling character,] "is this, that there were persons

427 who, if our Church committed herself to heresy, *sooner*

428 than think that there was no Church any where, would

429 believe the Roman to be the Church; and therefore would

430 on faith accept what they could not otherwise acquiesce in.

431 I suppose, it would be no relief to him to insist upon the

432 circumstance that there is no immediate danger. Individuals

433 can never be answered for of course; but I should

434 think lightly of that man, who, for some act of the Bishops,

435 should all at once leave the Church. Now, considering

436 how the Clergy really are improving, considering that this

437 row is even making them read the Tracts, is it not possible

438 we may all be in a better state of mind seven years hence

439 to consider these matters? and may we not leave them

440 meanwhile to the will of Providence? I *cannot* believe

441 this work has been of man; God has a right to His own

442 work, to do what He will with it. May we not try to

443 leave it in His hands, and be content?

444 "If you learn any thing about Barter, which leads you

445 to think that I can relieve him by a letter, let me know.

446 The truth is this,—our good friends do not read the

447 Fathers; they assent to us from the common sense of the

448 case: then, when the Fathers, and we, say *more* than their

449 common sense, they are dreadfully shocked.

450 "The Bishop of London has rejected a man, 1. For

451 holding *any* Sacrifice in the Eucharist. 2. The Real Presence.

452 3. That there is a grace in Ordination[12].

453 [12] I cannot prove this at this distance of time; but I do not think it wrong

454 to introduce here the passage containing it, as I am imputing to the Bishop

455 nothing which the world would think disgraceful, but, on the contrary, what a

456 large religious body would approve.

457 "Are we quite sure that the Bishops will not be drawing

458 up some stringent declarations of faith? Is this what

459 Moberly fears? Would the Bishop of Oxford accept

460 them? If so, I should be driven into the Refuge for the

461 Destitute [Littlemore]. But I promise Moberly, I would

462 do my utmost to catch all dangerous persons and clap them

463 into confinement there."

464 Christmas Bay, 1841. "I have been dreaming of

465 Moberly all night. Should not he and the like see, that

466 it is unwise, unfair, and impatient to ask others, What

467 will you do under circumstances, which have not, which

468 may never come? Why bring fear, suspicion, and disunion

469 into the camp about things which are merely *in

470 posse*? Natural, and exceedingly kind as Barter's and

471 another friend's letters were, I think they have done great

472 harm. I speak most sincerely when I say, that there are

473 things which I neither contemplate, nor wish to contemplate;

474 but, when I am asked about them ten times, at

475 length I begin to contemplate them.

476 "He surely does not mean to say, that *nothing* could

477 separate a man from the English Church, e.g. its avowing

478 Socinianism; its holding the Holy Eucharist in a Socinian

479 sense. Yet, he would say, it was not *right* to contemplate

480 such things.

481 "Again, our case is [diverging] from that of Ken's.

482 To say nothing of the last miserable century, which has

483 given us to *start* from a much lower level and with much

484 less to *spare* than a Churchman in the 17th century, questions

485 of *doctrine* are now coming in; with him, it was a

486 question of discipline.

487 "If such dreadful events were realized, I cannot help

488 thinking we should all be vastly more agreed than we

489 think now. Indeed, is it possible (humanly speaking) that

490 those, who have so much the same heart, should widely

491 differ? But let this be considered, as to alternatives.

492 *What* communion could we join? Could the Scotch or

493 American sanction the presence of its Bishops and congregations

494 in England, without incurring the imputation of

495 schism, unless indeed (and is that likely?) they denounced

496 the English as heretical?

497 "Is not this a time of strange providences? is it not

498 our safest course, without looking to consequences, to do

499 simply *what we think right* day by day? shall we not be

500 sure to go wrong, if we attempt to trace by anticipation

501 the course of divine Providence?

502 "Has not all our misery, as a Church, arisen from

503 people being afraid to look difficulties in the face? They

504 have palliated acts, when they should have denounced

505 them. There is that good fellow, Worcester Palmer, can

506 whitewash the Ecclesiastical Commission and the Jerusalem

507 Bishopric. And what is the consequence? that our Church

508 has, through centuries, ever been sinking lower and lower,

509 till good part of its pretensions and professions is a mere

510 sham, though it be a duty to make the best of what we

511 have received. Yet, though bound to make the best of

512 other men's shams, let us not incur any of our own. The

513 truest friends of our Church are they, who say boldly when

514 her rulers are going wrong, and the consequences; and

515 (to speak catachrestically) *they* are most likely to die in

516 the Church, who are, under these black circumstances,

517 most prepared to leave it.

518 "And I will add, that, considering the traces of God's

519 grace which surround us, I am very sanguine, or rather

520 confident, (if it is right so to speak,) that our prayers and

521 our alms will come up as a memorial before God, and that

522 all this miserable confusion tends to good.

523 "Let us not then be anxious, and anticipate differences

524 in prospect, when we agree in the present.

525 "P.S. I think when friends" [i.e. the extreme party]

526 "get over their first unsettlement of mind and consequent

527 vague apprehensions, which the new attitude of the

528 Bishops, and our feelings upon it, have brought about,

529 they will get contented and satisfied. They will see that

530 they exaggerated things.... Of course it would have

531 been wrong to anticipate what one's feelings would be

532 under such a painful contingency as the Bishops' charging

533 as they have done,—so it seems to me nobody's fault.

534 Nor is it wonderful that others" [moderate men] "are

535 startled" [i.e. at my Protest, &c. &c.]; "yet they should

536 recollect that the more implicit the reverence one pays to

537 a Bishop, the more keen will be one's perception of heresy

538 in him. The cord is binding and compelling, till it snaps.

539 "Men of reflection would have seen this, if they had

540 looked that way. Last spring, a very high churchman

541 talked to me of resisting my Bishop, of asking him for

542 the Canons under which he acted, and so forth; but those,

543 who have cultivated a loyal feeling towards their superiors,

544 are the most loving servants, or the most zealous protestors.

545 If others became so too, if the clergy of Chester

546 denounced the heresy of their diocesan, they would be doing

547 their duty, and relieving themselves of the share which they

548 otherwise have in any possible defection of their brethren.

549 "St. Stephen's [Day, December 26]. How I fidget!

550 I now fear that the note I wrote yesterday only makes

551 matters worse by *disclosing* too much. This is always my

552 great difficulty.

553 "In the present state of excitement on both sides, I

554 think of leaving out altogether my reassertion of No. 90

555 in my Preface to Volume 6 [of Parochial Sermons], and

556 merely saying, 'As many false reports are at this time in

557 circulation about him, he hopes his well-wishers will take

558 this Volume as an indication of his real thoughts and feelings:

559 those who are not, he leaves in God's hand to bring

560 them to a better mind in His own time.' What do you

561 say to the logic, sentiment, and propriety of this?"

562 An old friend, at a distance from Oxford, Archdeacon

563 Robert I. Wilberforce, must have said something to me

564 at this time, I do not know what, which challenged a frank

565 reply; for I disclosed to him, I do not know in what words,

566 my frightful suspicion, hitherto only known to two persons,

567 viz. his brother Henry and Mr. Frederic Rogers,[13] that,

568 as regards my Anglicanism, perhaps I might break

569 down in the event,—that perhaps we were both out of the

570 Church. I think I recollect expressing my difficulty, as

571 derived from the Arian and Monophysite history, in a

572 form in which it would be most intelligible to him, as

573 being in fact an admission of Bishop Bull's; viz. that in

574 the controversies of the early centuries the Roman Church

575 was ever on the right side, which was of course a *primâ facie*

576 argument in favour of Rome and against Anglicanism

577 now. He answered me thus, under date of Jan. 29, 1842:

578 "I don't think that I ever was so shocked by any communication,

579 which was ever made to me, as by your letter

580 of this morning. It has quite unnerved me.... I cannot

581 but write to you, though I am at a loss where to begin....

582 I know of no act by which we have dissevered ourselves

583 from the communion of the Church Universal....

584 The more I study Scripture, the more am I impressed

585 with the resemblance between the Romish principle in the

586 Church and the Babylon of St. John.... I am ready to

587 grieve that I ever directed my thoughts to theology, if

588 it is indeed so uncertain, as your doubts seem to indicate."

589 [13] Now Lord Blachford.

590 While my old and true friends were thus in trouble

591 about me, I suppose they felt not only anxiety but pain, to

592 see that I was gradually surrendering myself to the influence

593 of others, who had not their own claims upon me,

594 younger men, and of a cast of mind in no small degree uncongenial

595 to my own. A new school of thought was rising,

596 as is usual in doctrinal inquiries, and was sweeping the

597 original party of the Movement aside, and was taking its

598 place. The most prominent person in it, was a man of

599 elegant genius, of classical mind, of rare talent in literary

600 composition:—Mr. Oakeley. He was not far from my

601 own age; I had long known him, though of late years he

602 had not been in residence at Oxford; and quite lately, he

603 has been taking several signal occasions of renewing that

604 kindness, which he ever showed towards me when we were

605 both in the Anglican Church. His tone of mind was not

606 unlike that which gave a character to the early Movement;

607 he was almost a typical Oxford man, and, as far as I recollect,

608 both in political and ecclesiastical views, would have

609 been of one spirit with the Oriel party of 1826-1833.

610 But he had entered late into the Movement; he did not

611 know its first years; and, beginning with a new start, he

612 was naturally thrown together with that body of eager,

613 acute, resolute minds who had begun their Catholic life

614 about the same time as he, who knew nothing about the

615 *Via Media*, but had heard much about Rome. This new

616 party rapidly formed and increased, in and out of Oxford,

617 and, as it so happened, contemporaneously with that very

618 summer, when I received so serious a blow to my ecclesiastical

619 views from the study of the Monophysite controversy.

620 These men cut into the original Movement at an

621 angle, fell across its line of thought, and then set about

622 turning that line in its own direction. They were most of

623 them keenly religious men, with a true concern for their

624 souls as the first matter of all, with a great zeal for me,

625 but giving little certainty at the time as to which way they

626 would ultimately turn. Some in the event have remained

627 firm to Anglicanism, some have become Catholics, and

628 some have found a refuge in Liberalism. Nothing was

629 clearer concerning them, than that they needed to be kept

630 in order; and on me who had had so much to do with the

631 making of them, that duty was as clearly incumbent; and

632 it is equally clear, from what I have already said, that I

633 was just the person, above all others, who could not undertake

634 it. There are no friends like old friends; but of

635 those old friends, few could help me, few could understand

636 me, many were annoyed with me, some were angry,

637 because I was breaking up a compact party, and some, as

638 a matter of conscience, could not listen to me. When I

639 looked round for those whom I might consult in my difficulties,

640 I found the very hypothesis of those difficulties

641 acting as a bar to their giving me their advice. Then I

642 said, bitterly, "You are throwing me on others, whether I

643 will or no." Yet still I had good and true friends around

644 me of the old sort, in and out of Oxford too, who were a

645 great help to me. But on the other hand, though I neither

646 was so fond (with a few exceptions) of the persons, nor of

647 the methods of thought, which belonged to this new school,

648 as of the old set, though I could not trust in their firmness

649 of purpose, for, like a swarm of flies, they might come and

650 go, and at length be divided and dissipated, yet I had

651 an intense sympathy in their object and in the direction

652 in which their path lay, in spite of my old friends, in spite

653 of my old life-long prejudices. In spite of my ingrained

654 fears of Rome, and the decision of my reason and conscience

655 against her usages, in spite of my affection for

656 Oxford and Oriel, yet I had a secret longing love of Rome

657 the Mother of English Christianity, and I had a true devotion

658 to the Blessed Virgin, in whose College I lived, whose

659 Altar I served, and whose Immaculate Purity I had in one

660 of my earliest printed Sermons made much of. And it

661 was the consciousness of this bias in myself, if it is so to

662 be called, which made me preach so earnestly against the

663 danger of being swayed in religious inquiry by our sympathy

664 rather than by our reason. And moreover, the

665 members of this new school looked up to me, as I have

666 said, and did me true kindnesses, and really loved me, and

667 stood by me in trouble, when others went away, and for

668 all this I was grateful; nay, many of them were in

669 trouble themselves, and in the same boat with me, and

670 that was a further cause of sympathy between us; and

671 hence it was, when the new school came on in force, and

672 into collision with the old, I had not the heart, any more

673 than the power, to repel them; I was in great perplexity,

674 and hardly knew where I stood; I took their part; and,

675 when I wanted to be in peace and silence, I had to speak

676 out, and I incurred the charge of weakness from some

677 men, and of mysteriousness, shuffling, and underhand

678 dealing from the majority.

679 Now I will say here frankly, that this sort of charge is a

680 matter which I cannot properly meet, because I cannot

681 duly realize it. I have never had any suspicion of my

682 own honesty; and, when men say that I was dishonest, I

683 cannot grasp the accusation as a distinct conception, such

684 as it is possible to encounter. If a man said to me, "On

685 such a day and before such persons you said a thing was

686 white, when it was black," I understand what is meant

687 well enough, and I can set myself to prove an *alibi* or to

688 explain the mistake; or if a man said to me, "You tried

689 to gain me over to your party, intending to take me with

690 you to Rome, but you did not succeed," I can give him

691 the lie, and lay down an assertion of my own as firm and

692 as exact as his, that not from the time that I was first unsettled,

693 did I ever attempt to gain any one over to myself

694 or to my Romanizing opinions, and that it is only his own

695 coxcombical fancy which has bred such a thought in him:

696 but my imagination is at a loss in presence of those vague

697 charges, which have commonly been brought against me,

698 charges, which are made up of impressions, and understandings,

699 and inferences, and hearsay, and surmises.

700 Accordingly, I shall not make the attempt, for, in doing

701 so, I should be dealing blows in the air; what I shall

702 attempt is to state what I know of myself and what I

703 recollect, and leave to others its application.

704 While I had confidence in the *Via Media*, and thought

705 that nothing could overset it, I did not mind laying down

706 large principles, which I saw would go further than was

707 commonly perceived. I considered that to make the *Via

708 Media* concrete and substantive, it must be much more

709 than it was in outline; that the Anglican Church must

710 have a ceremonial, a ritual, and a fulness of doctrine and

711 devotion, which it had not at present, if it were to compete

712 with the Roman Church with any prospect of success.

713 Such additions would not remove it from its proper basis,

714 but would merely strengthen and beautify it: such, for

715 instance, would be confraternities, particular devotions,

716 reverence for the Blessed Virgin, prayers for the dead,

717 beautiful churches, munificent offerings to them and in

718 them, monastic houses, and many other observances and

719 institutions, which I used to say belonged to us as much

720 as to Rome, though Rome had appropriated them and

721 boasted of them, by reason of our having let them slip

722 from us. The principle, on which all this turned, is

723 brought out in one of the Letters I published on occasion

724 of Tract 90. "The age is moving," I said, "towards

725 something; and most unhappily the one religious communion

726 among us, which has of late years been practically

727 in possession of this something, is the Church of Rome.

728 She alone, amid all the errors and evils of her practical

729 system, has given free scope to the feelings of awe, mystery,

730 tenderness, reverence, devotedness, and other feelings

731 which may be especially called Catholic. The question

732 then is, whether we shall give them up to the Roman

733 Church or claim them for ourselves.... But if we do

734 give them up, we must give up the men who cherish them.

735 We must consent either to give up the men, or to admit

736 their principles." With these feelings I frankly admit,

737 that, while I was working simply for the sake of the

738 Anglican Church, I did not at all mind, though I found

739 myself laying down principles in its defence, which went

740 beyond that particular kind of defence which high-and-dry

741 men thought perfection, and even though I ended in framing

742 a kind of defence, which they might call a revolution,

743 while I thought it a restoration. Thus, for illustration, I

744 might discourse upon the "Communion of Saints" in such

745 a manner, (though I do not recollect doing so,) as might

746 lead the way towards devotion to the Blessed Virgin and

747 the Saints on the one hand, and towards prayers for the

748 dead on the other. In a memorandum of the year 1844 or

749 1845, I thus speak on this subject: "If the Church be not

750 defended on establishment grounds, it must be upon

751 principles, which go far beyond their immediate object.

752 Sometimes I saw these further results, sometimes not.

753 Though I saw them, I sometimes did not say that I saw

754 them:—so long as I thought they were inconsistent, *not*

755 with our Church, but only with the existing opinions, I

756 was not unwilling to insinuate truths into our Church,

757 which I thought had a right to be there."

758 To so much I confess; but I do not confess, I simply

759 deny that I ever said any thing which secretly bore against

760 the Church of England, knowing it myself, in order that

761 others might unwarily accept it. It was indeed one of my

762 great difficulties and causes of reserve, as time went on,

763 that I at length recognized in principles which I had

764 honestly preached as if Anglican, conclusions favourable

765 to the cause of Rome. Of course I did not like to confess

766 this; and, when interrogated, was in consequence in perplexity.

767 The prime instance of this was the appeal to

768 Antiquity; St. Leo had overset, in my own judgment, its

769 force as the special argument for Anglicanism; yet I was

770 committed to Antiquity, together with the whole Anglican

771 school; what then was I to say, when acute minds urged

772 this or that application of it against the *Via Media*? it was

773 impossible that, in such circumstances, any answer could

774 be given which was not unsatisfactory, or any behaviour

775 adopted which was not mysterious. Again, sometimes in

776 what I wrote I went just as far as I saw, and could as little

777 say more, as I could see what is below the horizon; and

778 therefore, when asked as to the consequences of what I had

779 said, I had no answer to give. Again, sometimes when I

780 was asked, whether certain conclusions did not follow from

781 a certain principle, I might not be able to tell at the

782 moment, especially if the matter were complicated; and

783 for this reason, if for no other, because there is great difference

784 between a conclusion in the abstract and a conclusion

785 in the concrete, and because a conclusion may be modified

786 in fact by a conclusion from some opposite principle. Or

787 it might so happen that my head got simply confused, by

788 the very strength of the logic which was administered to

789 me, and thus I gave my sanction to conclusions which really

790 were not mine; and when the report of those conclusions

791 came round to me through others, I had to unsay them.

792 And then again, perhaps I did not like to see men scared

793 or scandalized by unfeeling logical inferences, which would

794 not have troubled them to the day of their death, had they

795 not been forced to recognize them. And then I felt altogether

796 the force of the maxim of St. Ambrose, "Non in

797 dialecticâ complacuit Deo salvum facere populum suum;"—I

798 had a great dislike of paper logic. For myself, it was

799 not logic that carried me on; as well might one say that

800 the quicksilver in the barometer changes the weather. It

801 is the concrete being that reasons; pass a number of years,

802 and I find my mind in a new place; how? the whole man

803 moves; paper logic is but the record of it. All the logic

804 in the world would not have made me move faster towards

805 Rome than I did; as well might you say that I have

806 arrived at the end of my journey, because I see the village

807 church before me, as venture to assert that the miles, over

808 which my soul had to pass before it got to Rome, could be

809 annihilated, even though I had been in possession of some

810 far clearer view than I then had, that Rome was my ultimate

811 destination. Great acts take time. At least this is

812 what I felt in my own case; and therefore to come to me

813 with methods of logic had in it the nature of a provocation,

814 and, though I do not think I ever showed it, made

815 me somewhat indifferent how I met them, and perhaps led

816 me, as a means of relieving my impatience, to be mysterious

817 or irrelevant, or to give in because I could not meet

818 them to my satisfaction. And a greater trouble still than

819 these logical mazes, was the introduction of logic into

820 every subject whatever, so far, that is, as this was done.

821 Before I was at Oriel, I recollect an acquaintance saying

822 to me that "the Oriel Common Room stank of Logic."

823 One is not at all pleased when poetry, or eloquence, or devotion,

824 is considered as if chiefly intended to feed syllogisms.

825 Now, in saying all this, I am saying nothing

826 against the deep piety and earnestness which were characteristics

827 of this second phase of the Movement, in which I

828 had taken so prominent a part. What I have been

829 observing is, that this phase had a tendency to bewilder

830 and to upset me; and, that, instead of saying so, as I

831 ought to have done, perhaps from a sort of laziness I gave

832 answers at random, which have led to my appearing close

833 or inconsistent.

834 I have turned up two letters of this period, which in a

835 measure illustrate what I have been saying. The first was

836 written to the Bishop of Oxford on occasion of Tract 90:

837 "March 20, 1841. No one can enter into my situation

838 but myself. I see a great many minds working in various

839 directions and a variety of principles with multiplied bearings;

840 I act for the best. I sincerely think that matters

841 would not have gone better for the Church, had I never

842 written. And if I write I have a choice of difficulties.

843 It is easy for those who do not enter into those difficulties

844 to say, 'He ought to say this and not say that,' but things

845 are wonderfully linked together, and I cannot, or rather I

846 would not be dishonest. When persons too interrogate

847 me, I am obliged in many cases to give an opinion, or I

848 seem to be underhand. Keeping silence looks like artifice.

849 And I do not like people to consult or respect me, from

850 thinking differently of my opinions from what I know

851 them to be. And again (to use the proverb) what is one

852 man's food is another man's poison. All these things

853 make my situation very difficult. But that collision must

854 at some time ensue between members of the Church of

855 opposite sentiments, I have long been aware. The time

856 and mode has been in the hand of Providence; I do not

857 mean to exclude my own great imperfections in bringing

858 it about; yet I still feel obliged to think the Tract

859 necessary."

860 The second is taken from the notes of a letter which I

861 sent to Dr. Pusey in the next year:

862 "October 16, 1842. As to my being entirely with

863 Ward, I do not know the limits of my own opinions. If

864 Ward says that this or that is a development from what

865 I have said, I cannot say Yes or No. It is plausible, it

866 *may* be true. Of course the fact that the Roman Church

867 *has* so developed and maintained, adds great weight to the

868 antecedent plausibility. I cannot assert that it is not

869 true; but I cannot, with that keen perception which some

870 people have, appropriate it. It is a nuisance to me to be

871 *forced* beyond what I can fairly accept."

872 There was another source of the perplexity with which

873 at this time I was encompassed, and of the reserve and

874 mysteriousness, of which that perplexity gained for me the

875 credit. After Tract 90 the Protestant world would not let

876 me alone; they pursued me in the public journals to

877 Littlemore. Reports of all kinds were circulated about

878 me. "Imprimis, why did I go up to Littlemore at all?

879 For no good purpose certainly; I dared not tell why."

880 Why, to be sure, it was hard that I should be obliged to

881 say to the Editors of newspapers that I went up there to

882 say my prayers; it was hard to have to tell the world in

883 confidence, that I had a certain doubt about the Anglican

884 system, and could not at that moment resolve it, or say

885 what would come of it; it was hard to have to confess

886 that I had thought of giving up my Living a year or two

887 before, and that this was a first step to it. It was hard to

888 have to plead, that, for what I knew, my doubts would

889 vanish, if the newspapers would be so good as to give me

890 time and let me alone. Who would ever dream of making

891 the world his confidant? yet I was considered insidious,

892 sly, dishonest, if I would not open my heart to the tender

893 mercies of the world. But they persisted: "What was I

894 doing at Littlemore?" Doing there! have I not retreated

895 from you? have I not given up my position and my place?

896 am I alone, of Englishmen, not to have the privilege

897 to go where I will, no questions asked? am I alone to

898 be followed about by jealous prying eyes, which take note

899 whether I go in at a back door or at the front, and who

900 the men are who happen to call on me in the afternoon?

901 Cowards! if I advanced one step, you would run away; it

902 is not you that I fear: "Di me terrent, et Jupiter hostis."

903 It is because the Bishops still go on charging against

904 me, though I have quite given up: it is that secret misgiving

905 of heart which tells me that they do well, for I

906 have neither lot nor part with them: this it is which

907 weighs me down. I cannot walk into or out of my house,

908 but curious eyes are upon me. Why will you not let me

909 die in peace? Wounded brutes creep into some hole to

910 die in, and no one grudges it them. Let me alone, I shall

911 not trouble you long. This was the keen feeling which

912 pierced me, and, I think, these are the very words in

913 which I expressed it to myself. I asked, in the words of

914 a great motto, "Ubi lapsus? quid feci?" One day when

915 I entered my house, I found a flight of Under-graduates

916 inside. Heads of Houses, as mounted patrols, walked

917 their horses round those poor cottages. Doctors of Divinity

918 dived into the hidden recesses of that private tenement

919 uninvited, and drew domestic conclusions from what

920 they saw there. I had thought that an Englishman's house

921 was his castle; but the newspapers thought otherwise, and

922 at last the matter came before my good Bishop. I insert

923 his letter, and a portion of my reply to him:—

924 "April 12, 1842. So many of the charges against yourself

925 and your friends which I have seen in the public

926 journals have been, within my own knowledge, false and

927 calumnious, that I am not apt to pay much attention, to

928 what is asserted with respect to you in the newspapers.

929 "In" [a newspaper] "however, of April 9, there

930 appears a paragraph in which it is asserted, as a matter

931 of notoriety, that a 'so-called Anglo-Catholic Monastery

932 is in process of erection at Littlemore, and that the cells of

933 dormitories, the chapel, the refectory, the cloisters all may

934 be seen advancing to perfection, under the eye of a Parish

935 Priest of the Diocese of Oxford.'

936 "Now, as I have understood that you really are possessed

937 of some tenements at Littlemore,—as it is generally believed

938 that they are destined for the purposes of study and

939 devotion,—and as much suspicion and jealousy are felt

940 about the matter, I am anxious to afford you an opportunity

941 of making me an explanation on the subject.

942 "I know you too well not to be aware that you are the

943 last man living to attempt in my Diocese a revival of the

944 Monastic orders (in any thing approaching to the Romanist

945 sense of the term) without previous communication with

946 me,—or indeed that you should take upon yourself to

947 originate any measure of importance without authority

948 from the heads of the Church,—and therefore I at once

949 exonerate you from the accusation brought against you by

950 the newspaper I have quoted, but I feel it nevertheless a

951 duty to my Diocese and myself, as well as to you, to ask

952 you to put it in my power to contradict what, if uncontradicted,

953 would appear to imply a glaring invasion of all

954 ecclesiastical discipline on *your* part, or of inexcusable

955 neglect and indifference to my duties on *mine*."

956 I wrote in answer as follows:—

957 "April 14, 1842. I am very much obliged by your

958 Lordship's kindness in allowing me to write to you on the

959 subject of my house at Littlemore; at the same time I feel

960 it hard both on your Lordship and myself that the restlessness

961 of the public mind should oblige you to require an

962 explanation of me.

963 "It is now a whole year that I have been the subject of

964 incessant misrepresentation. A year since I submitted

965 entirely to your Lordship's authority; and, with the intention

966 of following out the particular act enjoined upon

967 me, I not only stopped the series of Tracts, on which I

968 was engaged, but withdrew from all public discussion of

969 Church matters of the day, or what may be called ecclesiastical

970 politics. I turned myself at once to the preparation

971 for the Press of the translations of St. Athanasius to

972 which I had long wished to devote myself, and I intended

973 and intend to employ myself in the like theological studies,

974 and in the concerns of my own parish and in practical

975 works.

976 "With the same view of personal improvement I was

977 led more seriously to a design which had been long on my

978 mind. For many years, at least thirteen, I have wished

979 to give myself to a life of greater religious regularity than

980 I have hitherto led; but it is very unpleasant to confess

981 such a wish even to my Bishop, because it seems arrogant,

982 and because it is committing me to a profession which

983 may come to nothing. For what have I done that I am

984 to be called to account by the world for my private actions,

985 in a way in which no one else is called? Why may I not

986 have that liberty which all others are allowed? I am often

987 accused of being underhand and uncandid in respect to the

988 intentions to which I have been alluding: but no one likes

989 his own good resolutions noised about, both from mere

990 common delicacy and from fear lest he should not be able

991 to fulfil them. I feel it very cruel, though the parties in

992 fault do not know what they are doing, that very sacred

993 matters between me and my conscience are made a matter

994 of public talk. May I take a case parallel though different?

995 suppose a person in prospect of marriage; would he

996 like the subject discussed in newspapers, and parties, circumstances,

997 &c., &c., publicly demanded of him, at the

998 penalty of being accused of craft and duplicity?

999 "The resolution I speak of has been taken with reference

1000 to myself alone, and has been contemplated quite

1001 independent of the co-operation of any other human being,

1002 and without reference to success or failure other than personal,

1003 and without regard to the blame or approbation of

1004 man. And being a resolution of years, and one to which

1005 I feel God has called me, and in which I am violating no

1006 rule of the Church any more than if I married, I should

1007 have to answer for it, if I did not pursue it, as a good

1008 Providence made openings for it. In pursuing it then I

1009 am thinking of myself alone, not aiming at any ecclesiastical

1010 or external effects. At the same time of course it would

1011 be a great comfort to me to know that God had put it into

1012 the hearts of others to pursue their personal edification in

1013 the same way, and unnatural not to wish to have the

1014 benefit of their presence and encouragement, or not to

1015 think it a great infringement on the rights of conscience

1016 if such personal and private resolutions were interfered

1017 with. Your Lordship will allow me to add my firm conviction

1018 that such religious resolutions are most necessary

1019 for keeping a certain class of minds firm in their allegiance

1020 to our Church; but still I can as truly say that my own

1021 reason for any thing I have done has been a personal one,

1022 without which I should not have entered upon it, and

1023 which I hope to pursue whether with or without the sympathies

1024 of others pursuing a similar course....

1025 "As to my intentions, I purpose to live there myself a

1026 good deal, as I have a resident curate in Oxford. In doing

1027 this, I believe I am consulting for the good of my parish,

1028 as my population at Littlemore is at least equal to that of

1029 St. Mary's in Oxford, and the *whole* of Littlemore is double

1030 of it. It has been very much neglected; and in providing

1031 a parsonage-house at Littlemore, as this will be, and will

1032 be called, I conceive I am doing a very great benefit to

1033 my people. At the same time it has appeared to me that

1034 a partial or temporary retirement from St. Mary's Church

1035 might be expedient under the prevailing excitement.

1036 "As to the quotation from the [newspaper], which I

1037 have not seen, your Lordship will perceive from what I

1038 have said, that no 'monastery is in process of erection;'

1039 there is no 'chapel;' no 'refectory', hardly a dining-room

1040 or parlour. The 'cloisters' are my shed connecting the

1041 cottages. I do not understand what 'cells of dormitories'

1042 means. Of course I can repeat your Lordship's words

1043 that 'I am not attempting a revival of the Monastic

1044 Orders, in any thing approaching to the Romanist sense

1045 of the term,' or 'taking on myself to originate any measure

1046 of importance without authority from the Heads of the

1047 Church.' I am attempting nothing ecclesiastical, but

1048 something personal and private, and which can only be

1049 made public, not private, by newspapers and letter-writers,

1050 in which sense the most sacred and conscientious resolves

1051 and acts may certainly be made the objects of an unmannerly

1052 and unfeeling curiosity."

1053 One calumny there was which the Bishop did not believe,

1054 and of which of course he had no idea of speaking.

1055 It was that I was actually in the service of the enemy. I

1056 had forsooth been already received into the Catholic

1057 Church, and was rearing at Littlemore a nest of Papists,

1058 who, like me, were to take the Anglican oaths which they

1059 disbelieved, by virtue of a dispensation from Rome, and

1060 thus in due time were to bring over to that unprincipled

1061 Church great numbers of the Anglican Clergy and Laity.

1062 Bishops gave their countenance to this imputation against

1063 me. The case was simply this:—as I made Littlemore a

1064 place of retirement for myself, so did I offer it to others.

1065 There were young men in Oxford, whose testimonials for

1066 Orders had been refused by their Colleges; there were

1067 young clergymen, who had found themselves unable from

1068 conscience to go on with their duties, and had thrown up

1069 their parochial engagements. Such men were already

1070 going straight to Rome, and I interposed; I interposed

1071 for the reasons I have given in the beginning of this portion

1072 of my narrative. I interposed from fidelity to my

1073 clerical engagements, and from duty to my Bishop; and

1074 from the interest which I was bound to take in them, and

1075 from belief that they were premature or excited. Their

1076 friends besought me to quiet them, if I could. Some of

1077 them came to live with me at Littlemore. They were laymen,

1078 or in the place of laymen. I kept some of them

1079 back for several years from being received into the Catholic

1080 Church. Even when I had given up my living, I was

1081 still bound by my duty to their parents or friends, and I

1082 did not forget still to do what I could for them. The

1083 immediate occasion of my resigning St. Mary's, was the

1084 unexpected conversion of one of them. After that, I felt

1085 it was impossible to keep my post there, for I had been

1086 unable to keep my word with my Bishop.

1087 The following letters refer, more or less, to these men,

1088 whether they were actually with me at Littlemore or

1089 not:—

1090 1. "March 6, 1842. Church doctrines are a powerful

1091 weapon; they were not sent into the world for nothing.

1092 God's word does not return unto Him void: If I have

1093 said, as I have, that the doctrines of the Tracts for the

1094 Times would build up our Church and destroy parties, I

1095 meant, if they were used, not if they were denounced.

1096 Else, they will be as powerful against us, as they might

1097 be powerful for us.

1098 "If people who have a liking for another, hear him

1099 called a Roman Catholic; they will say, 'Then after all

1100 Romanism is no such bad thing.' All these persons, who

1101 are making the cry, are fulfilling their own prophecy.

1102 If all the world agree in telling a man, he has no business

1103 in our Church, he will at length begin to think he has

1104 none. How easy is it to persuade a man of any thing,

1105 when numbers affirm it! so great is the force of imagination.

1106 Did every one who met you in the streets look hard

1107 at you, you would think you were somehow in fault. I do

1108 not know any thing so irritating, so unsettling, especially

1109 in the case of young persons, as, when they are going on

1110 calmly and unconsciously, obeying their Church and following

1111 its divines, (I am speaking from facts,) as suddenly

1112 to their surprise to be conjured not to make a leap,

1113 of which they have not a dream and from which they are

1114 far removed."

1115 2. 1843 or 1844. "I did not explain to you sufficiently

1116 the state of mind of those who were in danger. I only

1117 spoke of those who were convinced that our Church was

1118 external to the Church Catholic, though they felt it unsafe

1119 to trust their own private convictions; but there are two

1120 other states of mind; 1. that of those who are unconsciously

1121 near Rome, and whose *despair* about our Church

1122 would at once develope into a state of conscious approximation,

1123 or a *quasi*-resolution to go over; 2. those who feel

1124 they can with a safe conscience remain with us *while* they

1125 are allowed to *testify* in behalf of Catholicism, i.e. as if by

1126 such acts they were putting our Church, or at least that

1127 portion of it in which they were included, in the position

1128 of catechumens."

1129 3. "June 20, 1843. I return the very pleasing letter

1130 you have permitted me to read. What a sad thing it is,

1131 that it should be a plain duty to restrain one's sympathies,

1132 and to keep them from boiling over; but I suppose it is a

1133 matter of common prudence.

1134 "Things are very serious here; but I should not like

1135 you to say so, as it might do no good. The Authorities

1136 find, that, by the Statutes, they have more than military

1137 power; and the general impression seems to be, that they

1138 intend to exert it, and put down Catholicism at any risk.

1139 I believe that by the Statutes, they can pretty nearly suspend

1140 a Preacher, as *seditiosus* or causing dissension, without

1141 assigning their grounds in the particular case, nay, banish

1142 him, or imprison him. If so, all holders of preferment in

1143 the University should make as quiet an *exit* as they can.

1144 There is more exasperation on both sides at this moment,

1145 as I am told, than ever there was."

1146 4. "July 16, 1843. I assure you that I feel, with only

1147 too much sympathy, what you say. You need not be told

1148 that the whole subject of our position is a subject of

1149 anxiety to others beside yourself. It is no good attempting

1150 to offer advice, when perhaps I might raise difficulties

1151 instead of removing them. It seems to me quite a case,

1152 in which you should, as far as may be, make up your mind

1153 for yourself. Come to Littlemore by all means. We shall

1154 all rejoice in your company; and, if quiet and retirement

1155 are able, as they very likely will be, to reconcile you to

1156 things as they are, you shall have your fill of them. How

1157 distressed poor Henry Wilberforce must be! Knowing

1158 how he values you, I feel for him; but, alas! he has his

1159 own position, and every one else has his own, and the

1160 misery is that no two of us have exactly the same.

1161 "It is very kind of you to be so frank and open with

1162 me, as you are; but this is a time which throws together

1163 persons who feel alike. May I without taking a liberty

1164 sign myself, yours affectionately, &c."

1165 5. "August 30, 1843. A. B. has suddenly conformed

1166 to the Church of Rome. He was away for three weeks.

1167 I suppose I must say in my defence, that he promised me

1168 distinctly to remain in our Church three years, before I

1169 received him here."

1170 6. "June 17, 1845. I am concerned to find you speak

1171 of me in a tone of distrust. If you knew me ever so little,

1172 instead of hearing of me from persons who do not know me

1173 at all, you would think differently of me, whatever you

1174 thought of my opinions. Two years since, I got your son to

1175 tell you my intention of resigning St. Mary's, before I made

1176 it public, thinking you ought to know it. When you expressed

1177 some painful feeling upon it, I told him I could not

1178 consent to his remaining here, painful as it would be to

1179 me to part with him, without your written sanction. And

1180 this you did me the favour to give.

1181 "I believe you will find that it has been merely a delicacy

1182 on your son's part, which has delayed his speaking to

1183 you about me for two months past; a delicacy, lest he

1184 should say either too much or too little about me. I have

1185 urged him several times to speak to you.

1186 "Nothing can be done after your letter, but to recommend

1187 him to go to A. B. (his home) at once. I am very

1188 sorry to part with him."

1189 7. The following letter is addressed to Cardinal Wiseman,

1190 then Vicar Apostolic, who accused me of coldness in

1191 my conduct towards him:—

1192 "April 16, 1845. I was at that time in charge of a

1193 ministerial office in the English Church, with persons

1194 entrusted to me, and a Bishop to obey; how could I possibly

1195 write otherwise than I did without violating sacred

1196 obligations and betraying momentous interests which were

1197 upon me? I felt that my immediate, undeniable duty,

1198 clear if any thing was clear, was to fulfil that trust. It

1199 might be right indeed to give it up, that was another

1200 thing; but it never could be right to hold it, and to act

1201 as if I did not hold it.... If you knew me, you

1202 would acquit me, I think, of having ever felt towards your

1203 Lordship in an unfriendly spirit, or ever having had a

1204 shadow on my mind (as far as I dare witness about myself)

1205 of what might be called controversial rivalry or desire of

1206 getting the better, or fear lest the world should think I

1207 had got the worse, or irritation of any kind. You are too

1208 kind indeed to imply this, and yet your words lead me to

1209 say it. And now in like manner, pray believe, though I

1210 cannot explain it to you, that I am encompassed with

1211 responsibilities, so great and so various, as utterly to overcome

1212 me, unless I have mercy from Him, who all through

1213 my life has sustained and guided me, and to whom I can

1214 now submit myself, though men of all parties are thinking

1215 evil of me."

1216 Such fidelity, however, was taken *in malam partem* by

1217 the high Anglican authorities; they thought it insidious.

1218 I happen still to have a correspondence which took place

1219 in 1843, in which the chief place is filled by one of

1220 the most eminent Bishops of the day, a theologian and

1221 reader of the Fathers, a moderate man, who at one time was

1222 talked of as likely on a vacancy to succeed to the Primacy.

1223 A young clergyman in his diocese became a Catholic; the

1224 papers at once reported on authority from "a very high

1225 quarter," that, after his reception, "the Oxford men had

1226 been recommending him to retain his living." I had

1227 reasons for thinking that the allusion was made to me, and

1228 I authorized the Editor of a Paper, who had inquired of me

1229 on the point, to "give it, as far as I was concerned, an

1230 unqualified contradiction;"—when from a motive of delicacy

1231 he hesitated, I added "my direct and indignant contradiction."

1232 "Whoever is the author of it," I continued

1233 to the Editor, "no correspondence or intercourse of any

1234 kind, direct or indirect, has passed between Mr. S. and

1235 myself, since his conforming to the Church of Rome,

1236 except my formally and merely acknowledging the receipt

1237 of his letter, in which he informed me of the fact, without,

1238 as far as I recollect, my expressing any opinion upon it.

1239 You may state this as broadly as I have set it down." My

1240 denial was told to the Bishop; what took place upon it is

1241 given in a letter from which I copy. "My father showed

1242 the letter to the Bishop, who, as he laid it down, said,

1243 'Ah, those Oxford men are not ingenuous.' 'How do you

1244 mean?' asked my father. 'Why,' said the Bishop, 'they

1245 advised Mr. B. S. to retain his living after he turned

1246 Catholic. I know that to be a fact, because A. B. told me

1247 so.'" "The Bishop," continues the letter, "who is perhaps

1248 the most influential man in reality on the bench,

1249 evidently believes it to be the truth." Upon this Dr.

1250 Pusey wrote in my behalf to the Bishop; and the Bishop

1251 instantly beat a retreat. "I have the honour," he says in

1252 the autograph which I transcribe, "to acknowledge the

1253 receipt of your note, and to say in reply that it has not

1254 been stated by me, (though such a statement has, I believe,

1255 appeared in some of the Public Prints,) that Mr. Newman

1256 had advised Mr. B. S. to retain his living, after he had

1257 forsaken our Church. But it has been stated to me, that

1258 Mr. Newman was in close correspondence with Mr. B. S.,

1259 and, being fully aware of his state of opinions and feelings,

1260 yet advised him to continue in our communion. Allow

1261 me to add," he says to Dr. Pusey, "that neither your

1262 name, nor that of Mr. Keble, was mentioned to me in connexion

1263 with that of Mr. B. S."

1264 I was not going to let the Bishop off on this evasion, so

1265 I wrote to him myself. After quoting his Letter to Dr.

1266 Pusey, I continued, "I beg to trouble your Lordship with

1267 my own account of the two allegations" [*close correspondence*

1268 and *fully aware*, &c.] "which are contained in your

1269 statement, and which have led to your speaking of me in

1270 terms which I hope never to deserve. 1. Since Mr. B. S.

1271 has been in your Lordship's diocese, I have seen him in

1272 Common rooms or private parties in Oxford two or three

1273 times, when I never (as far as I can recollect) had any

1274 conversation with him. During the same time I have, to

1275 the best of my memory, written to him three letters. One

1276 was lately, in acknowledgment of his informing me of his

1277 change of religion. Another was last summer, when I

1278 asked him (to no purpose) to come and stay with me in

1279 this place. The earliest of the three letters was written

1280 just a year since, as far as I recollect, and it certainly was

1281 on the subject of his joining the Church of Rome. I wrote

1282 this letter at the earnest wish of a friend of his. I cannot

1283 be sure that, on his replying, I did not send him a brief

1284 note in explanation of points in my letter which he had

1285 misapprehended. I cannot recollect any other correspondence

1286 between us.

1287 "2. As to my knowledge of his opinions and feelings,

1288 as far as I remember, the only point of perplexity which I

1289 knew, the only point which to this hour I know, as pressing

1290 upon him, was that of the Pope's supremacy. He professed

1291 to be searching Antiquity whether the see of Rome

1292 had formerly that relation to the whole Church which

1293 Roman Catholics now assign to it. My letter was directed

1294 to the point, that it was his duty not to perplex himself

1295 with arguments on [such] a question, ... and to put it

1296 altogether aside.... It is hard that I am put upon my

1297 memory, without knowing the details of the statement

1298 made against me, considering the various correspondence

1299 in which I am from time to time unavoidably engaged....

1300 Be assured, my Lord, that there are very definite limits,

1301 beyond which persons like me would never urge another

1302 to retain preferment in the English Church, nor would

1303 retain it themselves; and that the censure which has been

1304 directed against them by so many of its Rulers has a very

1305 grave bearing upon those limits." The Bishop replied in

1306 a civil letter, and sent my own letter to his original informant,

1307 who wrote to me the letter of a gentleman. It

1308 seems that an anxious lady had said something or other

1309 which had been misinterpreted, against her real meaning,

1310 into the calumny which was circulated, and so the report

1311 vanished into thin air. I closed the correspondence with

1312 the following Letter to the Bishop:—

1313 "I hope your Lordship will believe me when I say, that

1314 statements about me, equally incorrect with that which

1315 has come to your Lordship's ears, are from time to time

1316 reported to me as credited and repeated by the highest

1317 authorities in our Church, though it is very seldom that I

1318 have the opportunity of denying them. I am obliged by

1319 your Lordship's letter to Dr. Pusey as giving me such an

1320 opportunity." Then I added, with a purpose, "Your

1321 Lordship will observe that in my Letter I had no occasion

1322 to proceed to the question, whether a person holding

1323 Roman Catholic opinions can in honesty remain in our

1324 Church. Lest then any misconception should arise from

1325 my silence, I here take the liberty of adding, that I see

1326 nothing wrong in such a person's continuing in communion

1327 with us, provided he holds no preferment or office,

1328 abstains from the management of ecclesiastical matters,

1329 and is bound by no subscription or oath to our doctrines."

1330 This was written on March 8, 1843, and was in anticipation

1331 of my own retirement into lay communion. This

1332 again leads me to a remark:—for two years I was in lay

1333 communion, not indeed being a Catholic in my convictions,

1334 but in a state of serious doubt, and with the probable prospect

1335 of becoming some day, what as yet I was not. Under

1336 these circumstances I thought the best thing I could do

1337 was to give up duty and to throw myself into lay communion,

1338 remaining an Anglican. I could not go to Rome,

1339 while I thought what I did of the devotions she sanctioned

1340 to the Blessed Virgin and the Saints. I did not give up

1341 my fellowship, for I could not be sure that my doubts

1342 would not be reduced or overcome, however unlikely I

1343 might consider such an event. But I gave up my living;

1344 and, for two years before my conversion, I took no clerical

1345 duty. My last Sermon was in September, 1843; then I

1346 remained at Littlemore in quiet for two years. But it was

1347 made a subject of reproach to me at the time, and is at

1348 this day, that I did not leave the Anglican Church sooner.

1349 To me this seems a wonderful charge; why, even had I

1350 been quite sure that Rome was the true Church, the

1351 Anglican Bishops would have had no just subject of complaint

1352 against me, provided I took no Anglican oath, no

1353 clerical duty, no ecclesiastical administration. Do they

1354 force all men who go to their Churches to believe in the

1355 39 Articles, or to join in the Athanasian Creed? However,

1356 I was to have other measure dealt to me; great

1357 authorities ruled it so; and a great controversialist, Mr.

1358 Stanley Faber, thought it a shame that I did not leave the

1359 Church of England as much as ten years sooner than I

1360 did. He said this in print between the years 1847 and

1361 1849. His nephew, an Anglican clergyman, kindly

1362 wished to undeceive him on this point. So, in the latter

1363 year, after some correspondence, I wrote the following

1364 letter, which will be of service to this narrative, from its

1365 chronological notes:—

1366 "Dec. 6, 1849. Your uncle says, 'If he (Mr. N.) will

1367 declare, *sans phrase*, as the French say, that I have

1368 laboured under an entire mistake, and that he was not a

1369 concealed Romanist during the ten years in question,' (I

1370 suppose, the last ten years of my membership with the

1371 Anglican Church,) 'or during any part of the time, my

1372 controversial antipathy will be at an end, and I will

1373 readily express to him that I am truly sorry that I have

1374 made such a mistake.'

1375 "So candid an avowal is what I should have expected

1376 from a mind like your uncle's. I am extremely glad he

1377 has brought it to this issue.

1378 "By a 'concealed Romanist' I understand him to mean

1379 one, who, professing to belong to the Church of England,

1380 in his heart and will intends to benefit the Church of

1381 Rome, at the expense of the Church of England. He

1382 cannot mean by the expression merely a person who

1383 in fact is benefiting the Church of Rome, while he is intending

1384 to benefit the Church of England, for that is no

1385 discredit to him morally, and he (your uncle) evidently

1386 means to impute blame.

1387 "In the sense in which I have explained the words, I

1388 can simply and honestly say that I was not a concealed

1389 Romanist during the whole, or any part of, the years in

1390 question.

1391 "For the first four years of the ten, (up to Michaelmas,

1392 1839,) I honestly wished to benefit the Church of England,

1393 at the expense of the Church of Rome:

1394 "For the second four years I wished to benefit the

1395 Church of England without prejudice to the Church of

1396 Rome:

1397 "At the beginning of the ninth year (Michaelmas,

1398 1843) I began to despair of the Church of England, and

1399 gave up all clerical duty; and then, what I wrote and did

1400 was influenced by a mere wish not to injure it, and not by

1401 the wish to benefit it:

1402 "At the beginning of the tenth year I distinctly contemplated

1403 leaving it, but I also distinctly told my friends

1404 that it was in my contemplation.

1405 "Lastly, during the last half of that tenth year I was

1406 engaged in writing a book (Essay on Development) in

1407 favour of the Roman Church, and indirectly against the

1408 English; but even then, till it was finished, I had not

1409 absolutely intended to publish it, wishing to reserve to

1410 myself the chance of changing my mind when the argumentative

1411 views which were actuating me had been distinctly

1412 brought out before me in writing.

1413 "I wish this statement, which I make from memory,

1414 and without consulting any document, severely tested by

1415 my writings and doings, as I am confident it will, on the

1416 whole, be borne out, whatever real or apparent exceptions

1417 (I suspect none) have to be allowed by me in detail.

1418 "Your uncle is at liberty to make what use he pleases

1419 of this explanation."

1420 I have now reached an important date in my narrative,

1421 the year 1843; but before proceeding to the matters which

1422 it contains, I will insert portions of my letters from 1841

1423 to 1843, addressed to Catholic acquaintances.

1424 1. "April 8, 1841 ... The unity of the Church

1425 Catholic is very near my heart, only I do not see any

1426 prospect of it in our time; and I despair of its being

1427 effected without great sacrifices on all hands. As to

1428 resisting the Bishop's will, I observe that no point of

1429 doctrine or principle was in dispute, but a course of action,

1430 the publication of certain works. I do not think you

1431 sufficiently understood our position. I suppose you would

1432 obey the Holy See in such a case; now, when we were

1433 separated from the Pope, his authority reverted to our

1434 Diocesans. Our Bishop is our Pope. It is our theory,

1435 that each diocese is an integral Church, intercommunion

1436 being a duty, (and the breach of it a sin,) but not essential

1437 to Catholicity. To have resisted my Bishop, would have

1438 been to place myself in an utterly false position, which I

1439 never could have recovered. Depend upon it, the strength

1440 of any party lies in its being *true to its theory*. Consistency

1441 is the life of a movement.

1442 "I have no misgivings whatever that the line I have

1443 taken can be other than a prosperous one: that is, in itself,

1444 for of course Providence may refuse to us its legitimate

1445 issues for our sins.

1446 "I am afraid, that in one respect you may be disappointed.

1447 It is my trust, though I must not be too sanguine,

1448 that we shall not have individual members of our

1449 communion going over to yours. What one's duty would

1450 be under other circumstances, what our duty would have been ten or twenty

1451 years ago, I cannot say; but I do think that there is less

1452 of private judgment in going with one's Church, than in

1453 leaving it. I can earnestly desire a union between my

1454 Church and yours. I cannot listen to the thought of your

1455 being joined by individuals among us."

1456 2. "April 26, 1841. My only anxiety is lest your

1457 branch of the Church should not meet us by those reforms

1458 which surely are *necessary*. It never could be, that so

1459 large a portion of Christendom should have split off from

1460 the communion of Rome, and kept up a protest for 300

1461 years for nothing. I think I never shall believe that so

1462 much piety and earnestness would be found among Protestants,

1463 if there were not some very grave errors on the

1464 side of Rome. To suppose the contrary is most unreal,

1465 and violates all one's notions of moral probabilities. All

1466 aberrations are founded on, and have their life in, some

1467 truth or other—and Protestantism, so widely spread and

1468 so long enduring, must have in it, and must be witness

1469 for, a great truth or much truth. That I am an advocate

1470 for Protestantism, you cannot suppose;—but I am forced

1471 into a *Via Media*, short of Rome, as it is at present."

1472 3. "May 5, 1841. While I most sincerely hold that

1473 there is in the Roman Church a traditionary system which

1474 is not necessarily connected with her essential formularies,

1475 yet, were I ever so much to change my mind on this point,

1476 this would not tend to bring me from my present position,

1477 providentially appointed in the English Church. That

1478 your communion was unassailable, would not prove that

1479 mine was indefensible. Nor would it at all affect the

1480 sense in which I receive our Articles; they would still

1481 speak against certain definite errors, though you had

1482 reformed them.

1483 "I say this lest any lurking suspicion should be left in

1484 the mind of your friends that persons who think with me

1485 are likely, by the growth of their present views, to find it

1486 imperative on them to pass over to your communion.

1487 Allow me to state strongly, that if you have any such

1488 thoughts, and proceed to act upon them, your friends will

1489 be committing a fatal mistake. We have (I trust) the

1490 principle and temper of obedience too intimately wrought

1491 into us to allow of our separating ourselves from our ecclesiastical

1492 superiors because in many points we may sympathize

1493 with others. We have too great a horror of the

1494 principle of private judgment to trust it in so immense

1495 a matter as that of changing from one communion to

1496 another. We may be cast out of our communion, or it

1497 may decree heresy to be truth,—you shall say whether

1498 such contingencies are likely; but I do not see other conceivable

1499 causes of our leaving the Church in which we

1500 were baptized.

1501 "For myself, persons must be well acquainted with

1502 what I have written before they venture to say whether

1503 I have much changed my main opinions and cardinal

1504 views in the course of the last eight years. That my

1505 *sympathies* have grown towards the religion of Rome I do

1506 not deny; that my *reasons* for *shunning* her communion

1507 have lessened or altered it would be difficult perhaps to

1508 prove. And I wish to go by reason, not by feeling."

1509 4. "June 18, 1841. You urge persons whose views

1510 agree with mine to commence a movement in behalf of a

1511 union between the Churches. Now in the letters I have

1512 written, I have uniformly said that I did not expect that

1513 union in our time, and have discouraged the notion of all

1514 sudden proceedings with a view to it. I must ask your

1515 leave to repeat on this occasion most distinctly, that I

1516 cannot be party to any agitation, but mean to remain

1517 quiet in my own place, and to do all I can to make others

1518 take the same course. This I conceive to be my simple

1519 duty; but, over and above this, I will not set my teeth on

1520 edge with sour grapes. I know it is quite within the

1521 range of possibilities that one or another of our people

1522 should go over to your communion; however, it would be

1523 a greater misfortune to you than grief to us. If your

1524 friends wish to put a gulf between themselves and us, let

1525 them make converts, but not else. Some months ago, I

1526 ventured to say that I felt it a painful duty to keep aloof

1527 from all Roman Catholics who came with the intention of

1528 opening negotiations for the union of the Churches: when

1529 you now urge us to petition our Bishops for a union, this,

1530 I conceive, is very like an act of negotiation."

1531 5. I have the first sketch or draft of a letter, which

1532 I wrote to a zealous Catholic layman: it runs as follows,

1533 as far as I have preserved it, but I think there were

1534 various changes and additions:—"September 12, 1841.

1535 It would rejoice all Catholic minds among us, more

1536 than words can say, if you could persuade members of the

1537 Church of Rome to take the line in politics which you so

1538 earnestly advocate. Suspicion and distrust are the main

1539 causes at present of the separation between us, and the

1540 nearest approaches in doctrine will but increase the hostility,

1541 which, alas, our people feel towards yours, while

1542 these causes continue. Depend upon it, you must not

1543 rely upon our Catholic tendencies till they are removed.

1544 I am not speaking of myself, or of any friends of mine;

1545 but of our Church generally. Whatever *our* personal

1546 feelings may be, we shall but tend to raise and spread a

1547 *rival* Church to yours in the four quarters of the world,

1548 unless *you* do what none but you *can* do. Sympathies,

1549 which would flow over to the Church of Rome, as a matter

1550 of course, did she admit them, will but be developed in the

1551 consolidation of our own system, if she continues to be the

1552 object of our suspicions and fears. I wish, of course I do,

1553 that our own Church may be built up and extended, but

1554 still, not at the cost of the Church of Rome, not in opposition

1555 to it. I am sure, that, while you suffer, we suffer

1556 too from the separation; *but we cannot remove the obstacles*;

1557 it is with you to do so. You do not fear us; we fear you.

1558 Till we cease to fear you, we cannot love you.

1559 "While you are in your present position, the friends of

1560 Catholic unity in our Church are but fulfilling the prediction

1561 of those of your body who are averse to them, viz.

1562 that they will be merely strengthening a rival communion

1563 to yours. Many of you say that *we* are your greatest

1564 enemies; we have said so ourselves: so we are, so we shall

1565 be, as things stand at present. We are keeping people

1566 from you, by supplying their wants in our own Church.

1567 We *are* keeping persons from you: do you wish us to keep

1568 them from you for a time or for ever? It rests with you

1569 to determine. I do not fear that you will succeed among

1570 us; you will not supplant our Church in the affections of

1571 the English nation; only through the English Church can

1572 you act upon the English nation. I wish of course our

1573 Church should be consolidated, with and through and in

1574 your communion, for its sake, and your sake, and for the

1575 sake of unity.

1576 "Are you aware that the more serious thinkers among

1577 us are used, as far as they dare form an opinion, to regard

1578 the spirit of Liberalism as the characteristic of the destined

1579 Antichrist? In vain does any one clear the Church of

1580 Rome from the badges of Antichrist, in which Protestants

1581 would invest her, if she deliberately takes up her position

1582 in the very quarter, whither we have cast them, when we

1583 took them off from her. Antichrist is described as the

1584 ανομος,

1585 as exalting himself above the yoke of religion and

1586 law. The spirit of lawlessness came in with the Reformation,

1587 and Liberalism is its offspring.

1588 "And now I fear I am going to pain you by telling

1589 you, that you consider the approaches in doctrine on our

1590 part towards you, closer than they really are. I cannot

1591 help repeating what I have many times said in print, that

1592 your services and devotions to St. Mary in matter of fact

1593 do most deeply pain me. I am only stating it as a fact.

1594 "Again, I have nowhere said that I can accept the decrees

1595 of Trent throughout, nor implied it. The doctrine of

1596 Transubstantiation is a great difficulty with me, as being,

1597 as I think, not primitive. Nor have I said that our Articles

1598 in all respects admit of a Roman interpretation; the

1599 very word 'Transubstantiation' is disowned in them.

1600 "Thus, you see, it is not merely on grounds of expedience

1601 that we do not join you. There are positive difficulties

1602 in the way of it. And, even if there were not, we

1603 shall have no divine warrant for doing so, while we think

1604 that the Church of England is a branch of the true

1605 Church, and that intercommunion with the rest of Christendom

1606 is necessary, not for the life of a particular

1607 Church, but for its health only. I have never disguised

1608 that there are actual circumstances in the Church of

1609 Rome, which pain me much; of the removal of these I

1610 see no chance, while we join you one by one; but if our

1611 Church were prepared for a union, she might make her

1612 terms; she might gain the cup; she might protest against

1613 the extreme honours paid to St. Mary; she might make

1614 some explanation of the doctrine of Transubstantiation.

1615 I am not prepared to say that a reform in other branches

1616 of the Roman Church would be necessary for our uniting

1617 with them, however desirable in itself, so that we were

1618 allowed to make a reform in our own country. We do

1619 not look towards Rome as believing that its communion is

1620 infallible, but that union is a duty."

1621 6. The following letter was occasioned by the present

1622 made to me of a book by the friend to whom it is written;

1623 more will be said on the subject of it presently:—

1624 "Nov. 22, 1842. I only wish that your Church were

1625 more known among us by such writings. You will not

1626 interest us in her, till we see her, not in politics, but in

1627 her true functions of exhorting, teaching, and guiding.

1628 I wish there were a chance of making the leading men

1629 among you understand, what I believe is no novel thought

1630 to yourself. It is not by learned discussions, or acute

1631 arguments, or reports of miracles, that the heart of England

1632 can be gained. It is by men 'approving themselves,'

1633 like the Apostle, 'ministers of Christ.'

1634 "As to your question, whether the Volume you have

1635 sent is not calculated to remove my apprehensions that

1636 another gospel is substituted for the true one in your

1637 practical instructions, before I can answer it in any way,

1638 I ought to know how far the Sermons which it comprises

1639 are *selected* from a number, or whether they are the whole,

1640 or such as the whole, which have been published of the

1641 author's. I assure you, or at least I trust, that, if it is

1642 ever clearly brought home to me that I have been wrong

1643 in what I have said on this subject, my public avowal of

1644 that conviction will only be a question of time with me.

1645 "If, however, you saw our Church as we see it, you

1646 would easily understand that such a change of feeling, did

1647 it take place, would have no necessary tendency, which

1648 you seem to expect, to draw a person from the Church of

1649 England to that of Rome. There is a divine life among

1650 us, clearly manifested, in spite of all our disorders, which

1651 is as great a note of the Church, as any can be. Why

1652 should we seek our Lord's presence elsewhere, when He

1653 vouchsafes it to us where we are? What *call* have we to

1654 change our communion?

1655 "Roman Catholics will find this to be the state of things

1656 in time to come, whatever promise they may fancy there

1657 is of a large secession to their Church. This man or that

1658 may leave us, but there will be no general movement.

1659 There is, indeed, an incipient movement of our *Church*

1660 towards yours, and this your leading men are doing all

1661 they can to frustrate by their unwearied efforts at all risks

1662 to carry off individuals. When will they know their position,

1663 and embrace a larger and wiser policy?"

§ 2.

46 The letter which I have last inserted, is addressed to my

47 dear friend, Dr. Russell, the present President of Maynooth.

48 He had, perhaps, more to do with my conversion

49 than any one else. He called upon me, in passing through

50 Oxford in the summer of 1841, and I think I took him

51 over some of the buildings of the University. He called

52 again another summer, on his way from Dublin to London.

53 I do not recollect that he said a word on the subject of

54 religion on either occasion. He sent me at different times

55 several letters; he was always gentle, mild, unobtrusive,

56 uncontroversial. He let me alone. He also gave me

57 one or two books. Veron's Rule of Faith and some

58 Treatises of the Wallenburghs was one; a volume of

59 St. Alfonso Liguori's Sermons was another; and it is

60 to those Sermons that my letter to Dr. Russell relates.

61 Now it must be observed that the writings of St. Alfonso,

62 as I knew them by the extracts commonly made from

63 them, prejudiced me as much against the Roman Church

64 as any thing else, on account of what was called their

65 "Mariolatry;" but there was nothing of the kind in this

66 book. I wrote to ask Dr. Russell whether any thing had

67 been left out in the translation; he answered that there

68 certainly were omissions in one Sermon about the Blessed

69 Virgin. This omission, in the case of a book intended for

70 Catholics, at least showed that such passages as are found

71 in the works of Italian Authors were not acceptable to

72 every part of the Catholic world. Such devotional manifestations

73 in honour of our Lady had been my great *crux*

74 as regards Catholicism; I say frankly, I do not fully enter

75 into them now; I trust I do not love her the less, because

76 I cannot enter into them. They may be fully explained

77 and defended; but sentiment and taste do not run with

78 logic: they are suitable for Italy, but they are not suitable

79 for England. But, over and above England, my own case

80 was special; from a boy I had been led to consider that

81 my Maker and I, His creature, were the two beings,

82 luminously such, *in rerum naturâ*. I will not here speculate,

83 however, about my own feelings. Only this I know

84 full well now, and did not know then, that the Catholic

85 Church allows no image of any sort, material or immaterial,

86 no dogmatic symbol, no rite, no sacrament, no

87 Saint, not even the Blessed Virgin herself, to come between

88 the soul and its Creator. It is face to face, "solus

89 cum solo," in all matters between man and his God. He

90 alone creates; He alone has redeemed; before His awful

91 eyes we go in death; in the vision of Him is our eternal

92 beatitude.

93 1. Solus cum solo:—I recollect but indistinctly what I

94 gained from the Volume of which I have been speaking;

95 but it must have been something considerable. At least I

96 had got a key to a difficulty; in these Sermons, (or rather

97 heads of sermons, as they seem to be, taken down by a

98 hearer,) there is much of what would be called legendary

99 illustration; but the substance of them is plain, practical,

100 awful preaching upon the great truths of salvation. What

101 I can speak of with greater confidence is the effect produced

102 on me a little later by studying the Exercises of St. Ignatius.

103 For here again, in a matter consisting in the purest

104 and most direct acts of religion,—in the intercourse between

105 God and the soul, during a season of recollection, of

106 repentance, of good resolution, of inquiry into vocation,—the

107 soul was "sola cum solo;" there was no cloud interposed

108 between the creature and the Object of his faith and

109 love. The command practically enforced was, "My son,

110 give Me thy heart." The devotions then to Angels and

111 Saints as little interfered with the incommunicable glory of

112 the Eternal, as the love which we bear our friends and relations,

113 our tender human sympathies, are inconsistent with

114 that supreme homage of the heart to the Unseen, which

115 really does but sanctify and exalt, not jealously destroy,

116 what is of earth. At a later date Dr. Russell sent me a

117 large bundle of penny or half-penny books of devotion, of

118 all sorts, as they are found in the booksellers' shops at

119 Rome; and, on looking them over, I was quite astonished

120 to find how different they were from what I had fancied,

121 how little there was in them to which I could really object.

122 I have given an account of them in my Essay on the Development

123 of Doctrine. Dr. Russell sent me St. Alfonso's

124 book at the end of 1842; however, it was still a long time

125 before I got over my difficulty, on the score of the devotions

126 paid to the Saints; perhaps, as I judge from a letter

127 I have turned up, it was some way into 1844 before I

128 could be said fully to have got over it.

129 2. I am not sure that I did not also at this time feel the

130 force of another consideration. The idea of the Blessed

131 Virgin was as it were *magnified* in the Church of Rome, as

132 time went on,—but so were all the Christian ideas; as

133 that of the Blessed Eucharist. The whole scene of pale,

134 faint, distant Apostolic Christianity is seen in Rome, as

135 through a telescope or magnifier. The harmony of the

136 whole, however, is of course what it was. It is unfair

137 then to take one Roman idea, that of the Blessed Virgin,

138 out of what may be called its context.

139 3. Thus I am brought to the principle of development

140 of doctrine in the Christian Church, to which I gave my

141 mind at the end of 1842. I had made mention of it in

142 the passage, which I quoted many pages back (vide p. 111),

143 in "Home Thoughts Abroad," published in 1836; and even

144 at an earlier date I had introduced it into my History

145 of the Arians in 1832; nor had I ever lost sight of it in

146 my speculations. And it is certainly recognized in the

147 Treatise of Vincent of Lerins, which has so often been

148 taken as the basis of Anglicanism. In 1843 I began to

149 consider it attentively; I made it the subject of my last

150 University Sermon on February 2; and the general view

151 to which I came is stated thus in a letter to a friend of the

152 date of July 14, 1844;—it will be observed that, now as

153 before, my *issue* is still Creed *versus* Church:—

154 "The kind of considerations which weighs with me are

155 such as the following:—1. I am far more certain (according

156 to the Fathers) that we *are* in a state of culpable

157 separation, *than* that developments do *not* exist under

158 the Gospel, and that the Roman developments are not the

159 true ones. 2. I am far more certain, that *our* (modern)

160 doctrines are wrong, *than* that the *Roman* (modern) doctrines

161 are wrong. 3. Granting that the Roman (special)

162 doctrines are not found drawn out in the early Church,

163 yet I think there is sufficient trace of them in it, to recommend

164 and prove them, *on the hypothesis* of the Church

165 having a divine guidance, though not sufficient to prove

166 them by itself. So that the question simply turns on the

167 nature of the promise of the Spirit, made to the Church.

168 4. The proof of the Roman (modern) doctrine is as strong

169 (or stronger) in Antiquity, as that of certain doctrines

170 which both we and Romans hold: e.g. there is more of

171 evidence in Antiquity for the necessity of Unity, than for

172 the Apostolical Succession; for the Supremacy of the See

173 of Rome, than for the Presence in the Eucharist; for the

174 practice of Invocation, than for certain books in the present

175 Canon of Scripture, &c. &c. 5. The analogy of the

176 Old Testament, and also of the New, leads to the acknowledgment

177 of doctrinal developments."

178 4. And thus I was led on to a further consideration.

179 I saw that the principle of development not only accounted

180 for certain facts, but was in itself a remarkable philosophical

181 phenomenon, giving a character to the whole course

182 of Christian thought. It was discernible from the first

183 years of the Catholic teaching up to the present day, and

184 gave to that teaching a unity and individuality. It served

185 as a sort of test, which the Anglican could not exhibit,

186 that modern Rome was in truth ancient Antioch, Alexandria,

187 and Constantinople, just as a mathematical curve

188 has its own law and expression.

189 5. And thus again I was led on to examine more attentively

190 what I doubt not was in my thoughts long before,

191 viz. the concatenation of argument by which the mind

192 ascends from its first to its final religious idea; and I

193 came to the conclusion that there was no medium, in true

194 philosophy, between Atheism and Catholicity, and that a

195 perfectly consistent mind, under those circumstances in

196 which it finds itself here below, must embrace either the

197 one or the other. And I hold this still: I am a Catholic

198 by virtue of my believing in a God; and if I am asked

199 why I believe in a God, I answer that it is because I

200 believe in myself, for I feel it impossible to believe in my

201 own existence (and of that fact I am quite sure) without

202 believing also in the existence of Him, who lives as a

203 Personal, All-seeing, All-judging Being in my conscience.

204 Now, I dare say, I have not expressed myself with philosophical

205 correctness, because I have not given myself to

206 the study of what metaphysicians have said on the subject;

207 but I think I have a strong true meaning in what I

208 say which will stand examination.

209 6. Moreover, I found a corroboration of the fact of the

210 logical connexion of Theism with Catholicism in a consideration

211 parallel to that which I had adopted on the subject of

212 development of doctrine. The fact of the operation from

213 first to last of that principle of development in the truths

214 of Revelation, is an argument in favour of the identity of

215 Roman and Primitive Christianity; but as there is a law

216 which acts upon the subject-matter of dogmatic theology,

217 so is there a law in the matter of religious faith. In the

218 first chapter of this Narrative I spoke of certitude as the

219 consequence, divinely intended and enjoined upon us, of

220 the accumulative force of certain given reasons which,

221 taken one by one, were only probabilities. Let it be recollected

222 that I am historically relating my state of mind,

223 at the period of my life which I am surveying. I am not

224 speaking theologically, nor have I any intention of going

225 into controversy, or of defending myself; but speaking historically

226 of what I held in 1843-4, I say, that I believed

227 in a God on a ground of probability, that I believed in

228 Christianity on a probability, and that I believed in

229 Catholicism on a probability, and that these three grounds

230 of probability, distinct from each other of course in subject

231 matter, were still all of them one and the same in

232 nature of proof, as being probabilities—probabilities of a

233 special kind, a cumulative, a transcendent probability but

234 still probability; inasmuch as He who made us has so

235 willed, that in mathematics indeed we should arrive at

236 certitude by rigid demonstration, but in religious inquiry

237 we should arrive at certitude by accumulated probabilities;—He

238 has willed, I say, that we should so act, and, as

239 willing it, He co-operates with us in our acting, and

240 thereby enables us to do that which He wills us to do,

241 and carries us on, if our will does but co-operate with His,

242 to a certitude which rises higher than the logical force of

243 our conclusions. And thus I came to see clearly, and to

244 have a satisfaction in seeing, that, in being led on into the

245 Church of Rome, I was not proceeding on any secondary

246 or isolated grounds of reason, or by controversial points

247 in detail, but was protected and justified, even in the use

248 of those secondary or particular arguments, by a great and

249 broad principle. But, let it be observed, that I am stating

250 a matter of fact, not defending it; and if any Catholic says

251 in consequence that I have been converted in a wrong way,

252 I cannot help that now.

253 I have nothing more to say on the subject of the change

254 in my religious opinions. On the one hand I came gradually

255 to see that the Anglican Church was formally in the

256 wrong, on the other that the Church of Rome was formally

257 in the right; then, that no valid reasons could be assigned

258 for continuing in the Anglican, and again that no valid

259 objections could be taken to joining the Roman. Then,

260 I had nothing more to learn; what still remained for my

261 conversion, was, not further change of opinion, but to

262 change opinion itself into the clearness and firmness of

263 intellectual conviction.

264 Now I proceed to detail the acts, to which I committed

265 myself during this last stage of my inquiry.

266 In 1843, I took two very significant steps:—1. In February,

267 I made a formal Retractation of all the hard things

268 which I had said against the Church of Rome. 2. In September,

269 I resigned the Living of St. Mary's, Littlemore

270 included:—I will speak of these two acts separately.

271 1. The words, in which I made my Retractation, have

272 given rise to much criticism. After quoting a number of

273 passages from my writings against the Church of Rome,

274 which I withdrew, I ended thus:—"If you ask me how

275 an individual could venture, not simply to hold, but to

276 publish such views of a communion so ancient, so wide-spreading,

277 so fruitful in Saints, I answer that I said to

278 myself, 'I am not speaking my own words, I am but following

279 almost a *consensus* of the divines of my own Church.

280 They have ever used the strongest language against Rome,

281 even the most able and learned of them. I wish to throw

282 myself into their system. While I say what they say, I

283 am safe. Such views, too, are necessary for our position.'

284 Yet I have reason to fear still, that such language is to be

285 ascribed, in no small measure, to an impetuous temper, a

286 hope of approving myself to persons I respect, and a wish

287 to repel the charge of Romanism."

288 These words have been, and are, again and again cited

289 against me, as if a confession that, when in the Anglican

290 Church, I said things against Rome which I did not really

291 believe.

292 For myself, I cannot understand how any impartial man

293 can so take them; and I have explained them in print

294 several times. I trust that by this time their plain meaning

295 has been satisfactorily brought out by what I have said

296 in former portions of this Narrative; still I have a word or

297 two to say in addition to my former remarks upon them.

298 In the passage in question I apologize for *saying out*

299 in controversy charges against the Church of Rome, which

300 withal I affirm that I fully *believed* at the time when I

301 made them. What is wonderful in such an apology?

302 There are surely many things a man may hold, which at

303 the same time he may feel that he has no right to say

304 publicly, and which it may annoy him that he has said

305 publicly. The law recognizes this principle. In our own

306 time, men have been imprisoned and fined for saying true

307 things of a bad king. The maxim has been held, that,

308 "The greater the truth, the greater is the libel." And

309 so as to the judgment of society, a just indignation would

310 be felt against a writer who brought forward wantonly

311 the weaknesses of a great man, though the whole world

312 knew that they existed. No one is at liberty to speak ill

313 of another without a justifiable reason, even though he

314 knows he is speaking truth, and the public knows it too.

315 Therefore, though I believed what I said against the

316 Roman Church, nevertheless I could not religiously speak

317 it out, unless I was really justified, not only in believing

318 ill, but in speaking ill. I did believe what I said on what I

319 thought to be good reasons; but had I also a just cause for

320 saying out what I believed? I thought I had, and it was

321 this, viz. that to say out what I believed was simply necessary

322 in the controversy for self-defence. It was impossible

323 to let it alone: the Anglican position could not be satisfactorily

324 maintained, without assailing the Roman. In

325 this, as in most cases of conflict, one party was right or

326 the other, not both; and the best defence was to attack. Is

327 not this almost a truism in the Roman controversy? Is it

328 not what every one says, who speaks on the subject at all?

329 Does any serious man abuse the Church of Rome, for the

330 sake of abusing her, or because that abuse justifies his own

331 religious position? What is the meaning of the very

332 word "Protestantism," but that there is a call to speak

333 out? This then is what I said: "I know I spoke strongly

334 against the Church of Rome; but it was no mere abuse,

335 for I had a serious reason for doing so."

336 But, not only did I think such language necessary for

337 my Church's religious position, but I recollected that all

338 the great Anglican divines had thought so before me.

339 They had thought so, and they had acted accordingly.

340 And therefore I observe in the passage in question, with

341 much propriety, that I had not used strong language

342 simply out of my own head, but that in doing so I was

343 following the track, or rather reproducing the teaching, of

344 those who had preceded me.

345 I was pleading guilty to using violent language, but I

346 was pleading also that there were extenuating circumstances

347 in the case. We all know the story of the convict,

348 who on the scaffold bit off his mother's ear. By doing so

349 he did not deny the fact of his own crime, for which he

350 was to hang; but he said that his mother's indulgence

351 when he was a boy, had a good deal to do with it. In like

352 manner I had made a charge, and I had made it *ex animo*;

353 but I accused others of having, by their own example, led

354 me into believing it and publishing it.

355 I was in a humour, certainly, to bite off their ears. I

356 will freely confess, indeed I said it some pages back, that I

357 was angry with the Anglican divines. I thought they had

358 taken me in; I had read the Fathers with their eyes; I

359 had sometimes trusted their quotations or their reasonings;

360 and from reliance on them, I had used words or made

361 statements, which by right I ought rigidly to have examined

362 myself. I had thought myself safe, while I had

363 their warrant for what I said. I had exercised more faith

364 than criticism in the matter. This did not imply any

365 broad misstatements on my part, arising from reliance on

366 their authority, but it implied carelessness in matters of

367 detail. And this of course was a fault.

368 But there was a far deeper reason for my saying what I

369 said in this matter, on which I have not hitherto touched;

370 and it was this:—The most oppressive thought, in the

371 whole process of my change of opinion, was the clear anticipation,

372 verified by the event, that it would issue in the

373 triumph of Liberalism. Against the Anti-dogmatic principle

374 I had thrown my whole mind; yet now I was doing

375 more than any one else could do, to promote it. I was

376 one of those who had kept it at bay in Oxford for so many

377 years; and thus my very retirement was its triumph. The

378 men who had driven me from Oxford were distinctly the

379 Liberals; it was they who had opened the attack upon

380 Tract 90, and it was they who would gain a second benefit,

381 if I went on to abandon the Anglican Church. But

382 this was not all. As I have already said, there are but

383 two alternatives, the way to Rome, and the way to

384 Atheism: Anglicanism is the halfway house on the one

385 side, and Liberalism is the halfway house on the other.

386 How many men were there, as I knew full well, who would

387 not follow me now in my advance from Anglicanism to

388 Rome, but would at once leave Anglicanism and me for the

389 Liberal camp. It is not at all easy (humanly speaking) to

390 wind up an Englishman to a dogmatic level. I had done

391 so in good measure, in the case both of young men and

392 of laymen, the Anglican *Via Media* being the representative

393 of dogma. The dogmatic and the Anglican principle

394 were one, as I had taught them; but I was breaking the

395 *Via Media* to pieces, and would not dogmatic faith altogether

396 be broken up, in the minds of a great number, by

397 the demolition of the *Via Media*? Oh! how unhappy

398 this made me! I heard once from an eye-witness the

399 account of a poor sailor whose legs were shattered by a

400 ball, in the action off Algiers in 1816, and who was taken

401 below for an operation. The surgeon and the chaplain

402 persuaded him to have a leg off; it was done and the

403 tourniquet applied to the wound. Then, they broke it to

404 him that he must have the other off too. The poor fellow

405 said, "You should have told me that, gentlemen," and deliberately

406 unscrewed the instrument and bled to death.

407 Would not that be the case with many friends of my own?

408 How could I ever hope to make them believe in a second

409 theology, when I had cheated them in the first? With what

410 face could I publish a new edition of a dogmatic creed,

411 and ask them to receive it as gospel? Would it not be

412 plain to them that no certainty was to be found any where?

413 Well, in my defence I could but make a lame apology;

414 however, it was the true one, viz. that I had not read the

415 Fathers cautiously enough; that in such nice points, as

416 those which determine the angle of divergence between

417 the two Churches, I had made considerable miscalculations.

418 But how came this about? why, the fact was, unpleasant

419 as it was to avow, that I had leaned too much upon the

420 assertions of Ussher, Jeremy Taylor, or Barrow, and had

421 been deceived by them. Valeat quantum,—it was all that

422 *could* be said. This then was a chief reason of that wording

423 of the Retractation, which has given so much offence,

424 because the bitterness, with which it was written, was not

425 understood;—and the following letter will illustrate it:—

426 "April 3, 1844. I wish to remark on William's chief

427 distress, that my changing my opinion seemed to unsettle

428 one's confidence in truth and falsehood as external things,

429 and led one to be suspicious of the new opinion as one

430 became distrustful of the old. Now in what I shall say, I

431 am not going to speak in favour of my second thoughts in

432 comparison of my first, but against such scepticism and

433 unsettlement about truth and falsehood generally, the idea

434 of which is very painful.

435 "The case with me, then, was this, and not surely an

436 unnatural one:—as a matter of feeling and of duty I threw

437 myself into the system which I found myself in. I saw

438 that the English Church had a theological idea or theory

439 as such, and I took it up. I read Laud on Tradition, and

440 thought it (as I still think it) very masterly. The

441 Anglican Theory was very distinctive. I admired it and

442 took it on faith. It did not (I think) occur to me to doubt

443 it; I saw that it was able, and supported by learning, and

444 I felt it was a duty to maintain it. Further, on looking

445 into Antiquity and reading the Fathers, I saw such

446 portions of it as I examined, fully confirmed (e.g. the

447 supremacy of Scripture). There was only one question

448 about which I had a doubt, viz. whether it would *work*, for

449 it has never been more than a paper system....

450 "So far from my change of opinion having any fair

451 tendency to unsettle persons as to truth and falsehood

452 viewed as objective realities, it should be considered whether

453 such change is not *necessary*, if truth be a real objective

454 thing, and be made to confront a person who has been

455 brought up in a system *short of* truth. Surely the *continuance*

456 of a person, who wishes to go right, in a wrong

457 system, and not his *giving it up*, would be that which

458 militated against the objectiveness of Truth, leading, as it

459 would, to the suspicion, that one thing and another were

460 equally pleasing to our Maker, where men were sincere.

461 "Nor surely is it a thing I need be sorry for, that I defended

462 the system in which I found myself, and thus have

463 had to unsay my words. For is it not one's duty, instead

464 of beginning with criticism, to throw oneself generously

465 into that form of religion which is providentially put

466 before one? Is it right, or is it wrong, to begin with

467 private judgment? May we not, on the other hand, look

468 for a blessing *through* obedience even to an erroneous system,

469 and a guidance even by means of it out of it? Were

470 those who were strict and conscientious in their Judaism,

471 or those who were lukewarm and sceptical, more likely to

472 be led into Christianity, when Christ came? Yet in proportion

473 to their previous zeal, would be their appearance

474 of inconsistency. Certainly, I have always contended that

475 obedience even to an erring conscience was the way to

476 gain light, and that it mattered not where a man began,

477 so that he began on what came to hand, and in faith; and

478 that any thing might become a divine method of Truth;

479 that to the pure all things are pure, and have a self-correcting

480 virtue and a power of germinating. And

481 though I have no right at all to assume that this mercy is

482 granted to me, yet the fact, that a person in my situation

483 *may* have it granted to him, seems to me to remove the

484 perplexity which my change of opinion may occasion.

485 "It may be said,—I have said it to myself,—'Why, however,

486 did you *publish*? had you waited quietly, you would

487 have changed your opinion without any of the misery,

488 which now is involved in the change, of disappointing and

489 distressing people.' I answer, that things are so bound up

490 together, as to form a whole, and one cannot tell what is

491 or is not a condition of what. I do not see how possibly

492 I could have published the Tracts, or other works professing

493 to defend our Church, without accompanying them

494 with a strong protest or argument against Rome. The

495 one obvious objection against the whole Anglican line is,

496 that it is Roman; so that I really think there was no

497 alternative between silence altogether, and forming a

498 theory and attacking the Roman system."

499 2. And now, in the next place, as to my Resignation of

500 St. Mary's, which was the second of the steps which I took

501 in 1843. The ostensible, direct, and sufficient reason for

502 my doing so was the persevering attack of the Bishops on

503 Tract 90. I alluded to it in the letter which I have inserted

504 above, addressed to one of the most influential

505 among them. A series of their *ex cathedrâ* judgments,

506 lasting through three years, and including a notice of no

507 little severity in a Charge of my own Bishop, came as near

508 to a condemnation of my Tract, and, so far, to a repudiation

509 of the ancient Catholic doctrine, which was the scope of

510 the Tract, as was possible in the Church of England. It

511 was in order to shield the Tract from such a condemnation,

512 that I had at the time of its publication in 1841 so simply

513 put myself at the disposal of the higher powers in London.

514 At that time, all that was distinctly contemplated in the

515 way of censure, was contained in the message which my

516 Bishop sent me, that the Tract was "objectionable." That

517 I thought was the end of the matter. I had refused to suppress

518 it, and they had yielded that point. Since I published

519 the former portions of this Narrative, I have found what I

520 wrote to Dr. Pusey on March 24, while the matter was in

521 progress. "The more I think of it," I said, "the more

522 reluctant I am to suppress Tract 90, though *of course* I will

523 do it if the Bishop wishes it; I cannot, however, deny that

524 I shall feel it a severe act." According to the notes which

525 I took of the letters or messages which I sent to him on

526 that and the following days, I wrote successively, "My

527 first feeling was to obey without a word; I will obey still;

528 but my judgment has steadily risen against it ever since."

529 Then in the Postscript, "If I have done any good to the

530 Church, I do ask the Bishop this favour, as my reward for

531 it, that he would not insist on a measure, from which I

532 think good will not come. However, I will submit to

533 him." Afterwards, I got stronger still and wrote: "I

534 have almost come to the resolution, if the Bishop publicly

535 intimates that I must suppress the Tract, or speaks strongly

536 in his charge against it, to suppress it indeed, but to

537 resign my living also. I could not in conscience act otherwise.

538 You may show this in any quarter you please."

539 All my then hopes, all my satisfaction at the apparent fulfilment

540 of those hopes was at an end in 1843. It is not wonderful

541 then, that in May of that year, when two out of the

542 three years were gone, I wrote on the subject of my retiring

543 from St. Mary's to the same friend, whom I had consulted

544 upon it in 1840. But I did more now; I told him

545 my great unsettlement of mind on the question of the

546 Churches. I will insert portions of two of my letters:—

547 "May 4, 1843.... At present I fear, as far as I can

548 analyze my own convictions, I consider the Roman

549 Catholic Communion to be the Church of the Apostles,

550 and that what grace is among us (which, through God's

551 mercy, is not little) is extraordinary, and from the overflowings

552 of His dispensation. I am very far more sure

553 that England is in schism, than that the Roman additions

554 to the Primitive Creed may not be developments, arising

555 out of a keen and vivid realizing of the Divine Depositum

556 of Faith.

557 "You will now understand what gives edge to the

558 Bishops' Charges, without any undue sensitiveness on my

559 part. They distress me in two ways:—first, as being in

560 some sense protests and witnesses to my conscience against

561 my own unfaithfulness to the English Church, and next,

562 as being samples of her teaching, and tokens how very far

563 she is from even aspiring to Catholicity.

564 "Of course my being unfaithful to a trust is my great

565 subject of dread,—as it has long been, as you know."

566 When he wrote to make natural objections to my purpose,

567 such as the apprehension that the removal of clerical

568 obligations might have the indirect effect of propelling me

569 towards Rome, I answered:—

570 "May 18, 1843.... My office or charge at St. Mary's

571 is not a mere *state*, but a continual *energy*. People assume

572 and assert certain things of me in consequence. With

573 what sort of sincerity can I obey the Bishop? how am I to

574 act in the frequent cases, in which one way or another the

575 Church of Rome comes into consideration? I have to the

576 utmost of my power tried to keep persons from Rome, and

577 with some success; but even a year and a half since, my

578 arguments, though more efficacious with the persons I

579 aimed at than any others could be, were of a nature to infuse

580 great suspicion of me into the minds of lookers-on.

581 "By retaining St. Mary's, I am an offence and a stumbling-block.

582 Persons are keen-sighted enough to make

583 out what I think on certain points, and then they infer

584 that such opinions are compatible with holding situations

585 of trust in our Church. A number of younger men take

586 the validity of their interpretation of the Articles, &c.

587 from me on *faith*. Is not my present position a cruelty, as

588 well as a treachery towards the Church?

589 "I do not see how I can either preach or publish again,

590 while I hold St. Mary's;—but consider again the following

591 difficulty in such a resolution, which I must state at some

592 length.

593 "Last Long Vacation the idea suggested itself to me of

594 publishing the Lives of the English Saints; and I had a

595 conversation with [a publisher] upon it. I thought it

596 would be useful, as employing the minds of men who were

597 in danger of running wild, bringing them from doctrine

598 to history, and from speculation to fact;—again, as giving

599 them an interest in the English soil, and the English

600 Church, and keeping them from seeking sympathy in

601 Rome, as she is; and further, as tending to promote the

602 spread of right views.

603 "But, within the last month, it has come upon me, that,

604 if the scheme goes on, it will be a practical carrying out of

605 No. 90, from the character of the usages and opinions of

606 ante-reformation times.

607 "It is easy to say, 'Why *will* you do *any* thing? why

608 won't you keep quiet? what business had you to think of

609 any such plan at all?' But I cannot leave a number of

610 poor fellows in the lurch. I am bound to do my best for

611 a great number of people both in Oxford and elsewhere.

612 If *I* did not act, others would find means to do so.

613 "Well, the plan has been taken up with great eagerness

614 and interest. Many men are setting to work. I set down

615 the names of men, most of them engaged, the rest half

616 engaged and probable, some actually writing." About

617 thirty names follow, some of them at that time of the

618 school of Dr. Arnold, others of Dr. Pusey's, some my

619 personal friends and of my own standing, others whom I

620 hardly knew, while of course the majority were of the party

621 of the new Movement. I continue:—

622 "The plan has gone so far, that it would create surprise

623 and talk, were it now suddenly given over. Yet how is it

624 compatible with my holding St. Mary's, being what

625 I am?"

626 Such was the object and the origin of the projected

627 Series of the English Saints; and, since the publication

628 was connected, as has been seen, with my resignation of

629 St. Mary's, I may be allowed to conclude what I have to

630 say on the subject here, though it may read like a digression.

631 As soon then as the first of the Series got into print,

632 the whole project broke down. I had already anticipated

633 that some portions of the Series would be written in a style

634 inconsistent with the professions of a beneficed clergyman,

635 and therefore I had given up my Living; but men of

636 great weight went further in their misgivings than I, when

637 they saw the Life of St. Stephen Harding, and decided

638 that it was of a character inconsistent even with its proceeding

639 from an Anglican publisher: and so the scheme

640 was given up at once. After the two first numbers, I retired

641 from the Editorship, and those Lives only were published

642 in addition, which were then already finished, or in

643 advanced preparation. The following passages from what

644 I or others wrote at the time will illustrate what I have

645 been saying:—

646 In November, 1844, I wrote thus to the author of one

647 of them: "I am not Editor, I have no direct control over

648 the Series. It is T.'s work; he may admit what he

649 pleases; and exclude what he pleases. I was to have

650 been Editor. I did edit the two first numbers. I was

651 responsible for them, in the way in which an Editor is

652 responsible. Had I continued Editor, I should have exercised

653 a control over all. I laid down in the Preface that

654 doctrinal subjects were, if possible, to be excluded. But,

655 even then, I also set down that no writer was to be held

656 answerable for any of the Lives but his own. When I

657 gave up the Editorship, I had various engagements with

658 friends for separate Lives remaining on my hands. I

659 should have liked to have broken from them all, but there

660 were some from which I could not break, and I let them

661 take their course. Some have come to nothing; others

662 like yours have gone on. I have seen such, either in MS.

663 or Proof. As time goes on, I shall have less and less to

664 do with the Series. I think the engagement between you

665 and me should come to an end. I have any how abundant

666 responsibility on me, and too much. I shall write to T.

667 that if he wants the advantage of your assistance, he must

668 write to you direct."

669 In accordance with this letter, I had already advertised

670 in January 1844, ten months before it, that "other Lives,"

671 after St. Stephen Harding, would "be published by their

672 respective authors on their own responsibility." This notice

673 was repeated in February, in the advertisement to

674 the second number entitled "The Family of St. Richard,"

675 though to this number, for some reason which I cannot

676 now recollect, I also put my initials. In the Life of

677 St. Augustine, the author, a man of nearly my own age,

678 says in like manner, "No one but himself is responsible

679 for the way in which these materials have been used." I

680 have in MS. another advertisement to the same effect, but

681 I cannot tell whether it ever appeared in print.

682 I will add, since the authors have been considered "hot-headed

683 fanatic young men," whom I was in charge of,

684 and whom I suffered to do intemperate things, that, while

685 the writer of St. Augustine was in 1844 past forty, the

686 author of the proposed Life of St. Boniface, Mr. Bowden,

687 was forty-six; Mr. Johnson, who was to write St. Aldhelm,

688 forty-three; and most of the others were on one side

689 or other of thirty. Three, I think, were under twenty-five.

690 Moreover, of these writers some became Catholics,

691 some remained Anglicans, and others have professed what

692 are called free or liberal opinions[14].

693 [14] Vide Note D, *Lives of the English Saints*.

694 The immediate cause of the resignation of my Living

695 is stated in the following letter, which I wrote to my

696 Bishop:—

697 "August 29, 1843. It is with much concern that I

698 inform your Lordship, that Mr. A. B., who has been for

699 the last year an inmate of my house here, has just conformed

700 to the Church of Rome. As I have ever been

701 desirous, not only of faithfully discharging the trust,

702 which is involved in holding a living in your Lordship's

703 diocese, but of approving myself to your Lordship, I will

704 for your information state one or two circumstances connected

705 with this unfortunate event.... I received him

706 on condition of his promising me, which he distinctly did,

707 that he would remain quietly in our Church for three

708 years. A year has passed since that time, and, though

709 I saw nothing in him which promised that he would eventually

710 be contented with his present position, yet for the

711 time his mind became as settled as one could wish, and he

712 frequently expressed his satisfaction at being under the

713 promise which I had exacted of him."

714 I felt it impossible to remain any longer in the service

715 of the Anglican Church, when such a breach of trust, however

716 little I had to do with it, would be laid at my door.

717 I wrote in a few days to a friend:

718 "September 7, 1843. I this day ask the Bishop leave to

719 resign St. Mary's. Men whom you little think, or at least

720 whom I little thought, are in almost a hopeless way. Really

721 we may expect any thing. I am going to publish a Volume

722 of Sermons, including those Four against moving."

723 I resigned my living on September the 18th. I had not

724 the means of doing it legally at Oxford. The late Mr.

725 Goldsmid was kind enough to aid me in resigning it in

726 London. I found no fault with the Liberals; they had

727 beaten me in a fair field. As to the act of the Bishops,

728 I thought, to borrow a Scriptural image from Walter Scott,

729 that they had "seethed the kid in his mother's milk."

730 I said to a friend:—

731 "Victrix causa diis placuit, sed victa Catoni."

732 And now I may be almost said to have brought to an

733 end, as far as is necessary for a sketch such as this is, the

734 history both of my changes of religious opinion and of the

735 public acts which they involved.

736 I had one final advance of mind to accomplish, and one

737 final step to take. That further advance of mind was to be

738 able honestly to say that I was *certain* of the conclusions at

739 which I had already arrived. That further step, imperative

740 when such certitude was attained, was my *submission*

741 to the Catholic Church.

742 This submission did not take place till two full years

743 after the resignation of my living in September 1843; nor

744 could I have made it at an earlier day, without doubt and

745 apprehension, that is, with any true conviction of mind or

746 certitude.

747 In the interval, of which it remains to speak, viz. between

748 the autumns of 1843 and 1845, I was in lay communion

749 with the Church of England, attending its services as usual,

750 and abstaining altogether from intercourse with Catholics,

751 from their places of worship, and from those religious rites

752 and usages, such as the Invocation of Saints, which are

753 characteristics of their creed. I did all this on principle;

754 for I never could understand how a man could be of two

755 religions at once.

756 What I have to say about myself between these two

757 autumns I shall almost confine to this one point,—the

758 difficulty I was in, as to the best mode of revealing the

759 state of my mind to my friends and others, and how I

760 managed to reveal it.

761 Up to January, 1842, I had not disclosed my state of

762 unsettlement to more than three persons, as has been mentioned

763 above, and as is repeated in the course of the letters

764 which I am now about to give to the reader. To two of

765 them, intimate and familiar companions, in the Autumn

766 of 1839: to the third, an old friend too, whom I have also

767 named above, I suppose, when I was in great distress of

768 mind upon the affair of the Jerusalem Bishopric. In May,

769 1843, I made it known, as has been seen, to the friend, by

770 whose advice I wished, as far as possible, to be guided.

771 To mention it on set purpose to any one, unless indeed I

772 was asking advice, I should have felt to be a crime. If

773 there is any thing that was abhorrent to me, it was the

774 scattering doubts, and unsettling consciences without necessity.

775 A strong presentiment that my existing opinions

776 would ultimately give way, and that the grounds of them

777 were unsound, was not a sufficient warrant for disclosing

778 the state of my mind. I had no guarantee yet, that that

779 presentiment would be realized. Supposing I were crossing

780 ice, which came right in my way, which I had good

781 reasons for considering sound, and which I saw numbers

782 before me crossing in safety, and supposing a stranger

783 from the bank, in a voice of authority, and in an earnest

784 tone, warned me that it was dangerous, and then was

785 silent, I think I should be startled, and should look about

786 me anxiously, but I think too that I should go on, till I had

787 better grounds for doubt; and such was my state, I believe,

788 till the end of 1842. Then again, when my dissatisfaction

789 became greater, it was hard at first to determine

790 the point of time, when it was too strong to suppress with

791 propriety. Certitude of course is a point, but doubt is a progress;

792 I was not near certitude yet. Certitude is a reflex

793 action; it is to know that one knows. Of that I believe I

794 was not possessed, till close upon my reception into the Catholic

795 Church. Again, a practical, effective doubt is a point

796 too, but who can easily ascertain it for himself? Who

797 can determine when it is, that the scales in the balance of

798 opinion begin to turn, and what was a greater probability

799 in behalf of a belief becomes a positive doubt against it?

800 In considering this question in its bearing upon my conduct

801 in 1843, my own simple answer to my great difficulty

802 had been, *Do* what your present state of opinion requires

803 in the light of duty, and let that *doing* tell: speak by *acts*.

804 This I had done; my first *act* of the year had been in

805 February. After three months' deliberation I had published

806 my retractation of the violent charges which I had

807 made against Rome: I could not be wrong in doing so

808 much as this; but I did no more at the time: I did not

809 retract my Anglican teaching. My second *act* had been

810 in September in the same year; after much sorrowful

811 lingering and hesitation, I had resigned my Living. I

812 tried indeed, before I did so, to keep Littlemore for myself,

813 even though it was still to remain an integral part of St.

814 Mary's. I had given to it a Church and a sort of Parsonage;

815 I had made it a Parish, and I loved it; I thought in 1843

816 that perhaps I need not forfeit my existing relations towards

817 it. I could indeed submit to become the curate at

818 will of another, but I hoped an arrangement was possible,

819 by which, while I had the curacy, I might have been my

820 own master in serving it. I had hoped an exception might

821 have been made in my favour, under the circumstances; but

822 I did not gain my request. Perhaps I was asking what

823 was impracticable, and it is well for me that it was so.

824 These had been my two acts of the year, and I said, "I

825 cannot be wrong in making them; let that follow which

826 must follow in the thoughts of the world about me, when

827 they see what I do." And, as time went on, they fully

828 answered my purpose. What I felt it a simple duty to do,

829 did create a general suspicion about me, without such

830 responsibility as would be involved in my initiating any

831 direct act for the sake of creating it. Then, when friends

832 wrote me on the subject, I either did not deny or I confessed

833 my state of mind, according to the character and

834 need of their letters. Sometimes in the case of intimate

835 friends, whom I should otherwise have been leaving in

836 ignorance of what others knew on every side of them, I

837 invited the question.

838 And here comes in another point for explanation.

839 While I was fighting in Oxford for the Anglican Church,

840 then indeed I was very glad to make converts, and, though

841 I never broke away from that rule of my mind, (as I may

842 call it,) of which I have already spoken, of finding disciples

843 rather than seeking them, yet, that I made advances to

844 others in a special way, I have no doubt; this came to an

845 end, however, as soon as I fell into misgivings as to the true

846 ground to be taken in the controversy. For then, when

847 I gave up my place in the Movement, I ceased from any

848 such proceedings: and my utmost endeavour was to tranquillize

849 such persons, especially those who belonged to the

850 new school, as were unsettled in their religious views, and,

851 as I judged, hasty in their conclusions. This went on till

852 1843; but, at that date, as soon as I turned my face Rome-ward,

853 I gave up, as far as ever was possible, the thought of

854 in any respect and in any shape acting upon others. Then I

855 myself was simply my own concern. How could I in any

856 sense direct others, who had to be guided in so momentous

857 a matter myself? How could I be considered in a position,

858 even to say a word to them one way or the other? How

859 could I presume to unsettle them, as I was unsettled, when

860 I had no means of bringing them out of such unsettlement?

861 And, if they were unsettled already, how could I

862 point to them a place of refuge, when I was not sure that

863 I should choose it for myself? My only line, my only

864 duty, was to keep simply to my own case. I recollected

865 Pascal's words, "Je mourrai seul." I deliberately put out

866 of my thoughts all other works and claims, and said

867 nothing to any one, unless I was obliged.

868 But this brought upon me a great trouble. In the

869 newspapers there were continual reports about my intentions;

870 I did not answer them; presently strangers or

871 friends wrote, begging to be allowed to answer them; and,

872 if I still kept to my resolution and said nothing, then I

873 was thought to be mysterious, and a prejudice was excited

874 against me. But, what was far worse, there were a number

875 of tender, eager hearts, of whom I knew nothing at

876 all, who were watching me, wishing to think as I thought,

877 and to do as I did, if they could but find it out; who in

878 consequence were distressed, that, in so solemn a matter,

879 they could not see what was coming, and who heard reports

880 about me this way or that, on a first day and on a

881 second; and felt the weariness of waiting, and the sickness

882 of delayed hope, and did not understand that I was as

883 perplexed as they were, and, being of more sensitive complexion

884 of mind than myself, were made ill by the suspense.

885 And they too of course for the time thought me

886 mysterious and inexplicable. I ask their pardon as far as

887 I was really unkind to them. There was a gifted and

888 deeply earnest lady, who in a parabolical account of that

889 time, has described both my conduct as she felt it, and

890 her own feelings upon it. In a singularly graphic, amusing

891 vision of pilgrims, who were making their way across a

892 bleak common in great discomfort, and who were ever

893 warned against, yet continually nearing, "the king's highway"

894 on the right, she says, "All my fears and disquiets

895 were speedily renewed by seeing the most daring of our

896 leaders, (the same who had first forced his way through

897 the palisade, and in whose courage and sagacity we all put

898 implicit trust,) suddenly stop short, and declare that he

899 would go on no further. He did not, however, take the

900 leap at once, but quietly sat down on the top of the fence

901 with his feet hanging towards the road, as if he meant to

902 take his time about it, and let himself down easily." I do

903 not wonder at all that I thus seemed so unkind to a lady,

904 who at that time had never seen me. We were both in

905 trial in our different ways. I am far from denying that I

906 was acting selfishly both in her case and in that of others;

907 but it was a religious selfishness. Certainly to myself my

908 own duty seemed clear. They that are whole can heal

909 others; but in my case it was, "Physician, heal thyself."

910 My own soul was my first concern, and it seemed an absurdity

911 to my reason to be converted in partnership. I

912 wished to go to my Lord by myself, and in my own way,

913 or rather His way. I had neither wish, nor, I may say,

914 thought of taking a number with me. Moreover, it is

915 but the truth to say, that it had ever been an annoyance

916 to me to seem to be the head of a party; and that even

917 from fastidiousness of mind, I could not bear to find a thing

918 done elsewhere, simply or mainly because I did it myself,

919 and that, from distrust of myself, I shrank from the thought,

920 whenever it was brought home to me, that I was influencing

921 others. But nothing of this could be known to the world.

922 The following three letters are written to a friend, who

923 had every claim upon me to be frank with him, Archdeacon

924 Manning:—it will be seen that I disclose the real state of

925 my mind in proportion as he presses me.

926 1. "October 14, 1843. I would tell you in a few words

927 why I have resigned St. Mary's, as you seem to wish,

928 were it possible to do so. But it is most difficult to bring

929 out in brief, or even *in extenso*, any just view of my feelings

930 and reasons.

931 "The nearest approach I can give to a general account

932 of them is to say, that it has been caused by the general

933 repudiation of the view, contained in No. 90, on the part

934 of the Church. I could not stand against such an unanimous

935 expression of opinion from the Bishops, supported,

936 as it has been, by the concurrence, or at least silence, of

937 all classes in the Church, lay and clerical. If there ever

938 was a case, in which an individual teacher has been put

939 aside and virtually put away by a community, mine is one.

940 No decency has been observed in the attacks upon me

941 from authority; no protests have been offered against

942 them. It is felt,—I am far from denying, justly felt,—that

943 I am a foreign material, and cannot assimilate with

944 the Church of England.

945 "Even my own Bishop has said that my mode of interpreting

946 the Articles makes them mean *any thing or nothing*.

947 When I heard this delivered, I did not believe my ears.

948 I denied to others that it was said.... Out came the

949 charge, and the words could not be mistaken. This

950 astonished me the more, because I published that Letter

951 to him, (how unwillingly you know,) on the understanding

952 that *I* was to deliver his judgment on No. 90 *instead* of

953 him. A year elapses, and a second and heavier judgment

954 came forth. I did not bargain for this,—nor did he, but

955 the tide was too strong for him.

956 "I fear that I must confess, that, in proportion as I

957 think the English Church is showing herself intrinsically

958 and radically alien from Catholic principles, so do I feel

959 the difficulties of defending her claims to be a branch of

960 the Catholic Church. It seems a dream to call a communion

961 Catholic, when one can neither appeal to any clear

962 statement of Catholic doctrine in its formularies, nor interpret

963 ambiguous formularies by the received and living

964 Catholic sense, whether past or present. Men of Catholic

965 views are too truly but a party in our Church. I cannot

966 deny that many other independent circumstances, which

967 it is not worth while entering into, have led me to the

968 same conclusion.

969 "I do not say all this to every body, as you may suppose;

970 but I do not like to make a secret of it to you."

971 2. "Oct. 25, 1843. You have engaged in a dangerous

972 correspondence; I am deeply sorry for the pain I shall

973 give you.

974 "I must tell you then frankly, (but I combat arguments

975 which to me, alas, are shadows,) that it is not from disappointment,

976 irritation, or impatience, that I have, whether

977 rightly or wrongly, resigned St. Mary's; but because I

978 think the Church of Rome the Catholic Church, and ours

979 not part of the Catholic Church, because not in communion

980 with Rome; and because I feel that I could not honestly

981 be a teacher in it any longer.

982 "This thought came to me last summer four years....

983 I mentioned it to two friends in the autumn.... It

984 arose in the first instance from the Monophysite and

985 Donatist controversies, the former of which I was engaged

986 with in the course of theological study to which I had

987 given myself. This was at a time when no Bishop, I

988 believe, had declared against us[15], and when all was

989 progress and hope. I do not think I have ever felt

990 disappointment or impatience, certainly not then; for

991 I never looked forward to the future, nor do I realize

992 it now.

993 [15] I think Sumner, Bishop of Chester, must have done so already.

994 "My first effort was to write that article on the Catholicity

995 of the English Church; for two years it quieted me.

996 Since the summer of 1839 I have written little or nothing

997 on modern controversy.... You know how unwillingly I

998 wrote my letter to the Bishop in which I committed

999 myself again, as the safest course under circumstances.

1000 The article I speak of quieted me till the end of 1841,

1001 over the affair of No. 90, when that wretched Jerusalem

1002 Bishopric (no personal matter) revived all my alarms.

1003 They have increased up to this moment. At that time I

1004 told my secret to another person in addition.

1005 "You see then that the various ecclesiastical and quasi-ecclesiastical

1006 acts, which have taken place in the course of

1007 the last two years and a half, are not the *cause* of my state

1008 of opinion, but are keen stimulants and weighty confirmations

1009 of a conviction forced upon me, while engaged in the

1010 *course of duty*, viz. that theological reading to which I had

1011 given myself. And this last-mentioned circumstance is a

1012 fact, which has never, I think, come before me till now

1013 that I write to you.

1014 "It is three years since, on account of my state of

1015 opinion, I urged the Provost in vain to let St. Mary's be

1016 separated from Littlemore; thinking I might with a safe

1017 conscience serve the latter, though I could not comfortably

1018 continue in so public a place as a University. This was

1019 before No. 90.

1020 "Finally, I have acted under advice, and that, not of

1021 my own choosing, but what came to me in the way of

1022 duty, nor the advice of those only who agree with me, but

1023 of near friends who differ from me.

1024 "I have nothing to reproach myself with, as far as I

1025 see, in the matter of impatience; i.e. practically or in

1026 conduct. And I trust that He, who has kept me in the

1027 slow course of change hitherto, will keep me still from

1028 hasty acts, or resolves with a doubtful conscience.

1029 "This I am sure of, that such interposition as yours,

1030 kind as it is, only does what *you* would consider harm.

1031 It makes me realize my own views to myself; it makes

1032 me see their consistency; it assures me of my own deliberateness;

1033 it suggests to me the traces of a Providential

1034 Hand; it takes away the pain of disclosures; it relieves

1035 me of a heavy secret.

1036 "You may make what use of my letters you think

1037 right."

1038 3. My correspondent wrote to me once more, and I replied

1039 thus: "October 31, 1843. Your letter has made my heart

1040 ache more, and caused me more and deeper sighs than any

1041 I have had a long while, though I assure you there is

1042 much on all sides of me to cause sighing and heartache.

1043 On all sides:—I am quite haunted by the one dreadful

1044 whisper repeated from so many quarters, and causing the

1045 keenest distress to friends. You know but a part of my

1046 present trial, in knowing that I am unsettled myself.

1047 "Since the beginning of this year I have been obliged

1048 to tell the state of my mind to some others; but never, I

1049 think, without being in a way obliged, as from friends

1050 writing to me as you did, or guessing how matters stood.

1051 No one in Oxford knows it or here" [Littlemore], "but

1052 one near friend whom I felt I could not help telling the

1053 other day. But, I suppose, many more suspect it."

1054 On receiving these letters, my correspondent, if I recollect

1055 rightly, at once communicated the matter of them to

1056 Dr. Pusey, and this will enable me to describe, as nearly as I

1057 can, the way in which he first became aware of my changed

1058 state of opinion.

1059 I had from the first a great difficulty in making Dr.

1060 Pusey understand such differences of opinion as existed

1061 between himself and me. When there was a proposal

1062 about the end of 1838 for a subscription for a Cranmer

1063 Memorial, he wished us both to subscribe together to it.

1064 I could not, of course, and wished him to subscribe by

1065 himself. That he would not do; he could not bear the

1066 thought of our appearing to the world in separate positions,

1067 in a matter of importance. And, as time went on,

1068 he would not take any hints, which I gave him, on the

1069 subject of my growing inclination to Rome. When I

1070 found him so determined, I often had not the heart to go

1071 on. And then I knew, that, from affection to me, he so

1072 often took up and threw himself into what I said, that I

1073 felt the great responsibility I should incur, if I put things

1074 before him just as I might view them myself. And, not

1075 knowing him so well as I did afterwards, I feared lest I

1076 should unsettle him. And moreover, I recollected well,

1077 how prostrated he had been with illness in 1832, and I used

1078 always to think that the start of the Movement had given

1079 him a fresh life. I fancied that his physical energies even

1080 depended on the presence of a vigorous hope and bright

1081 prospects for his imagination to feed upon; so much so,

1082 that when he was so unworthily treated by the authorities

1083 of the place in 1843, I recollect writing to the late Mr.

1084 Dodsworth to state my anxiety, lest, if his mind became

1085 dejected in consequence, his health should suffer seriously

1086 also. These were difficulties in my way; and then again,

1087 another difficulty was, that, as we were not together under

1088 the same roof, we only saw each other at set times; others

1089 indeed, who were coming in or out of my rooms freely,

1090 and according to the need of the moment, knew all my

1091 thoughts easily; but for him to know them well, formal

1092 efforts were necessary. A common friend of ours broke it

1093 all to him in 1841, as far as matters had gone at that

1094 time, and showed him clearly the logical conclusions

1095 which must lie in propositions to which I had committed

1096 myself; but somehow or other in a little while, his mind

1097 fell back into its former happy state, and he could not

1098 bring himself to believe that he and I should not go on

1099 pleasantly together to the end. But that affectionate

1100 dream needs must have been broken at last; and two

1101 years afterwards, that friend to whom I wrote the letters

1102 which I have just now inserted, set himself, as I have

1103 said, to break it. Upon that, I too begged Dr. Pusey to

1104 tell in private to any one he would, that I thought in the

1105 event I should leave the Church of England. However,

1106 he would not do so; and at the end of 1844 had almost

1107 relapsed into his former thoughts about me, if I may

1108 judge from a letter of his which I have found. Nay, at

1109 the Commemoration of 1845, a few months before I left

1110 the Anglican Church, I think he said about me to a friend,

1111 "I trust after all we shall keep him."

1112 In that autumn of 1843, at the time that I spoke to

1113 Dr. Pusey, I asked another friend also to communicate in

1114 confidence, to whom he would, the prospect which lay before

1115 me.

1116 To another friend, Mr. James Hope, now Mr. Hope

1117 Scott, I gave the opportunity of knowing it, if he would,

1118 in the following Postscript to a letter:—

1119 "While I write, I will add a word about myself. You

1120 may come near a person or two who, owing to circumstances,

1121 know more exactly my state of feeling than you

1122 do, though they would not tell you. Now I do not like

1123 that you should not be aware of this, though I see no

1124 *reason* why you should know what they happen to know.

1125 Your wishing it would *be* a reason."

1126 I had a dear and old friend, near his death; I never

1127 told him my state of mind. Why should I unsettle that

1128 sweet calm tranquillity, when I had nothing to offer him

1129 instead? I could not say, "Go to Rome;" else I should

1130 have shown him the way. Yet I offered myself for his

1131 examination. One day he led the way to my speaking

1132 out; but, rightly or wrongly, I could not respond. My

1133 reason was, "I have no certainty on the matter myself.

1134 To say 'I think' is to tease and to distress, not to persuade."

1135 I wrote to him on Michaelmas Day, 1843: "As you

1136 may suppose, I have nothing to write to you about,

1137 pleasant. I *could* tell you some very painful things; but

1138 it is best not to anticipate trouble, which after all can but

1139 happen, and, for what one knows, may be averted. You

1140 are always so kind, that sometimes, when I part with you,

1141 I am nearly moved to tears, and it would be a relief to be

1142 so, at your kindness and at my hardness. I think no one

1143 ever had such kind friends as I have."

1144 The next year, January 22, I wrote to him: "Pusey

1145 has quite enough on him, and generously takes on himself

1146 more than enough, for me to add burdens when I am

1147 not obliged; particularly too, when I am very conscious,

1148 that there *are* burdens, which I am or shall be obliged to

1149 lay upon him some time or other, whether I will or no."

1150 And on February 21: "Half-past ten. I am just up,

1151 having a bad cold; the like has not happened to me

1152 (except twice in January) in my memory. You may

1153 think you have been in my thoughts, long before my

1154 rising. Of course you are so continually, as you well

1155 know. I could not come to see you; I am not worthy of

1156 friends. With my opinions, to the full of which I dare

1157 not confess, I feel like a guilty person with others, though

1158 I trust I am not so. People kindly think that I have

1159 much to bear externally, disappointment, slander, &c.

1160 No, I have nothing to bear, but the anxiety which I feel

1161 for my friends' anxiety for me, and their perplexity. This

1162 is a better Ash-Wednesday than birthday present;" [his

1163 birthday was the same day as mine; it was Ash-Wednesday

1164 that year;] "but I cannot help writing about what

1165 is uppermost. And now, my dear B., all kindest and best

1166 wishes to you, my oldest friend, whom I must not speak

1167 more about, and with reference to myself, lest you should

1168 be angry." It was not in his nature to have doubts: he

1169 used to look at me with anxiety, and wonder what had

1170 come over me.

1171 On Easter Monday: "All that is good and gracious

1172 descend upon you and yours from the influences of this

1173 Blessed Season; and it will be so, (so be it!) for what is

1174 the life of you all, as day passes after day, but a simple

1175 endeavour to serve Him, from whom all blessing comes?

1176 Though we are separated in place, yet this we have in

1177 common, that you are living a calm and cheerful time, and

1178 I am enjoying the thought of you. It is your blessing to

1179 have a clear heaven, and peace around, according to the

1180 blessing pronounced on Benjamin[16]. So it is, my dear B.,

1181 and so may it ever be."

1182 [16] Deut. xxxiii. 12.

1183 He was in simple good faith. He died in September of

1184 the same year. I had expected that his last illness would

1185 have brought light to my mind, as to what I ought to do.

1186 It brought none. I made a note, which runs thus: "I

1187 sobbed bitterly over his coffin, to think that he left me still

1188 dark as to what the way of truth was, and what I ought

1189 to do in order to please God and fulfil His will." I think

1190 I wrote to Charles Marriott to say, that at that moment,

1191 with the thought of my friend before me, my strong view

1192 in favour of Rome remained just what it was. On the

1193 other hand, my firm belief that grace was to be found

1194 within the Anglican Church remained too[17]. I wrote to

1195 another friend thus:—

1196 [17] On this subject, vide my Third Lecture on "Anglican Difficulties," also

1197 Note E, *Anglican Church*.

1198 "Sept. 16, 1844. I am full of wrong and miserable

1199 feelings, which it is useless to detail, so grudging and

1200 sullen, when I should be thankful. Of course, when one

1201 sees so blessed an end, and that, the termination of so

1202 blameless a life, of one who really fed on our ordinances

1203 and got strength from them, and sees the same continued

1204 in a whole family, the little children finding quite a solace

1205 of their pain in the Daily Prayer, it is impossible not to

1206 feel more at ease in our Church, as at least a sort of Zoar,

1207 a place of refuge and temporary rest, because of the steepness

1208 of the way. Only, may we be kept from unlawful

1209 security, lest we have Moab and Ammon for our progeny,

1210 the enemies of Israel."

1211 I could not continue in this state, either in the light of

1212 duty or of reason. My difficulty was this: I had been

1213 deceived greatly once; how could I be sure that I was not

1214 deceived a second time? I thought myself right then;

1215 how was I to be certain that I was right now? How

1216 many years had I thought myself sure of what I now rejected?

1217 how could I ever again have confidence in myself?

1218 As in 1840 I listened to the rising doubt in favour of

1219 Rome, now I listened to the waning doubt in favour of

1220 the Anglican Church. To be certain is to know that one

1221 knows; what inward test had I, that I should not change

1222 again, after that I had become a Catholic? I had still

1223 apprehension of this, though I thought a time would come,

1224 when it would depart. However, some limit ought to be

1225 put to these vague misgivings; I must do my best and then

1226 leave it to a higher Power to prosper it. So, at the end of

1227 1844, I came to the resolution of writing an Essay on Doctrinal

1228 Development; and then, if, at the end of it, my convictions

1229 in favour of the Roman Church were not weaker,

1230 of taking the necessary steps for admission into her fold.

1231 By this time the state of my mind was generally known,

1232 and I made no great secret of it. I will illustrate it by

1233 letters of mine which have been put into my hands.

1234 "November 16, 1844. I am going through what must

1235 be gone through; and my trust only is that every day of

1236 pain is so much taken from the necessary draught which

1237 must be exhausted. There is no fear (humanly speaking)

1238 of my moving for a long time yet. This has got out

1239 without my intending it; but it is all well. As far as I

1240 know myself, my one great distress is the perplexity, unsettlement,

1241 alarm, scepticism, which I am causing to so

1242 many; and the loss of kind feeling and good opinion on

1243 the part of so many, known and unknown, who have

1244 wished well to me. And of these two sources of pain it is

1245 the former that is the constant, urgent, unmitigated one.

1246 I had for days a literal ache all about my heart; and from

1247 time to time all the complaints of the Psalmist seemed to

1248 belong to me.

1249 "And as far as I know myself, my one paramount reason

1250 for contemplating a change is my deep, unvarying conviction

1251 that our Church is in schism, and that my salvation

1252 depends on my joining the Church of Rome. I may use

1253 *argumenta ad hominem* to this person or that[18]; but I am not

1254 conscious of resentment, or disgust, at any thing that has

1255 happened to me. I have no visions whatever of hope, no

1256 schemes of action, in any other sphere more suited to me.

1257 I have no existing sympathies with Roman Catholics; I

1258 hardly ever, even abroad, was at one of their services; I

1259 know none of them, I do not like what I hear of them.

1260 [18] Vide supr. p. 219, &c. Letter of Oct. 14, 1843, compared with that of

1261 Oct. 25.

1262 "And then, how much I am giving up in so many ways!

1263 and to me sacrifices irreparable, not only from my age,

1264 when people hate changing, but from my especial love of

1265 old associations and the pleasures of memory. Nor am I

1266 conscious of any feeling, enthusiastic or heroic, of pleasure

1267 in the sacrifice; I have nothing to support me here.

1268 "What keeps me yet is what has kept me long; a fear

1269 that I am under a delusion; but the conviction remains

1270 firm under all circumstances, in all frames of mind. And

1271 this most serious feeling is growing on me; viz. that the

1272 reasons for which I believe as much as our system teaches,

1273 *must* lead me to believe more, and that not to believe more

1274 is to fall back into scepticism.

1275 "A thousand thanks for your most kind and consoling

1276 letter; though I have not yet spoken of it, it was a great

1277 gift."

1278 Shortly after I wrote to the same friend thus: "My

1279 intention is, if nothing comes upon me, which I cannot

1280 foresee, to remain quietly *in statu quo* for a considerable

1281 time, trusting that my friends will kindly remember me

1282 and my trial in their prayers. And I should give up my

1283 fellowship some time before any thing further took place."

1284 There was a lady, now a nun of the Visitation, to whom

1285 at this time I wrote the following letters:—

1286 1. "November 7, 1844. I am still where I was; I am

1287 not moving. Two things, however, seem plain, that every

1288 one is prepared for such an event, next, that every one

1289 expects it of me. Few, indeed, who do not think it suitable,

1290 fewer still, who do not think it likely. However, I

1291 do not think it either suitable or likely. I have very little

1292 reason to doubt about the issue of things, but the when and

1293 the how are known to Him, from whom, I trust, both the

1294 course of things and the issue come. The expression of

1295 opinion, and the latent and habitual feeling about me,

1296 which is on every side and among all parties, has great

1297 force. I insist upon it, because I have a great dread of

1298 going by my own feelings, lest they should mislead me.

1299 By one's sense of duty one must go; but external facts

1300 support one in doing so."

1301 2. "January 8, 1845. What am I to say in answer to

1302 your letter? I know perfectly well, I ought to let you

1303 know more of my feelings and state of mind than you do

1304 know. But how is that possible in a few words? Any

1305 thing I say must be abrupt; nothing can I say which will

1306 not leave a bewildering feeling, as needing so much to explain

1307 it, and being isolated, and (as it were) unlocated,

1308 and not having any thing with it to show its bearings upon

1309 other parts of the subject.

1310 "At present, my full belief is, in accordance with your

1311 letter, that, if there is a move in our Church, very few

1312 persons indeed will be partners to it. I doubt whether

1313 one or two at the most among residents at Oxford. And

1314 I don't know whether I can wish it. The state of the

1315 Roman Catholics is at present so unsatisfactory. This I

1316 am sure of, that nothing but a simple, direct call of duty

1317 is a warrant for any one leaving our Church; no preference

1318 of another Church, no delight in its services, no hope

1319 of greater religious advancement in it, no indignation, no

1320 disgust, at the persons and things, among which we may

1321 find ourselves in the Church of England. The simple

1322 question is, Can *I* (it is personal, not whether another, but

1323 can *I*) be saved in the English Church? am *I* in safety,

1324 were I to die to-night? Is it a mortal sin in *me*, not joining

1325 another communion?

1326 "P.S. I hardly see my way to concur in attendance,

1327 though occasional, in the Roman Catholic chapel, unless a

1328 man has made up his mind pretty well to join it eventually.

1329 Invocations are not *required* in the Church of Rome; somehow,

1330 I do not like using them except under the sanction of

1331 the Church, and this makes me unwilling to admit them

1332 in members of our Church."

1333 3. "March 30. Now I will tell you more than any one

1334 knows except two friends. My own convictions are as

1335 strong as I suppose they can become: only it is so difficult

1336 to know whether it is a call of *reason* or of conscience. I

1337 cannot make out, if I am impelled by what seems *clear*, or

1338 by a sense of *duty*. You can understand how painful this

1339 doubt is; so I have waited, hoping for light, and using the

1340 words of the Psalmist, 'Show some token upon me.' But

1341 I suppose I have no right to wait for ever for this. Then

1342 I am waiting, because friends are most considerately bearing

1343 me in mind, and asking guidance for me; and, I trust,

1344 I should attend to any new feelings which came upon me,

1345 should that be the effect of their kindness. And then this

1346 waiting subserves the purpose of preparing men's minds.

1347 I dread shocking, unsettling people. Any how, I can't

1348 avoid giving incalculable pain. So, if I had my will, I

1349 should like to wait till the summer of 1846, which would

1350 be a full seven years from the time that my convictions

1351 first began to fall on me. But I don't think I shall last

1352 so long.

1353 "My present intention is to give up my Fellowship in

1354 October, and to publish some work or treatise between that

1355 and Christmas. I wish people to know *why* I am acting,

1356 as well as *what* I am doing; it takes off that vague and

1357 distressing surprise, 'What *can* have made him?'"

1358 4. "June 1. What you tell me of yourself makes it

1359 plain that it is your duty to remain quietly and patiently,

1360 till you see more clearly where you are; else you are leaping

1361 in the dark."

1362 In the early part of this year, if not before, there was

1363 an idea afloat that my retirement from the Anglican

1364 Church was owing to my distress that I had been so thrust

1365 aside, without any one's taking my part. Various measures

1366 were, I believe, talked of in consequence of this surmise.

1367 Coincidently with it appeared an exceedingly kind article

1368 about me in a Quarterly, in its April number. The writer

1369 praised me in kind and beautiful language far above my

1370 deserts. In the course of his remarks, he said, speaking

1371 of me as Vicar of St. Mary's: "He had the future race of

1372 clergy hearing him. Did he value and feel tender about,

1373 and cling to his position?... Not at all.... No

1374 sacrifice to him perhaps, he did not care about such

1375 things."

1376 There was a censure implied, however covertly, in these

1377 words; and it is alluded to in the following letter, addressed

1378 to a very intimate friend:—

1379 "April 3, 1845.... Accept this apology, my dear

1380 Church, and forgive me. As I say so, tears come into my

1381 eyes;—that arises from the accident of this time, when I

1382 am giving up so much I love. Just now I have been overset

1383 by James Mozley's article in the Remembrancer; yet

1384 really, my dear Church, I have never for an instant had

1385 even the temptation of repenting my leaving Oxford. The

1386 feeling of repentance has not even come into my mind.

1387 How could it? How could I remain at St. Mary's a hypocrite?

1388 how could I be answerable for souls, (and life so

1389 uncertain,) with the convictions, or at least persuasions,

1390 which I had upon me? It is indeed a responsibility to

1391 act as I am doing; and I feel His hand heavy on me

1392 without intermission, who is all Wisdom and Love, so that

1393 my heart and mind are tired out, just as the limbs might

1394 be from a load on one's back. That sort of dull aching

1395 pain is mine; but my responsibility really is nothing to

1396 what it would be, to be answerable for souls, for confiding

1397 loving souls, in the English Church, with my convictions.

1398 My love to Marriott, and save me the pain of sending him

1399 a line."

1400 I am now close upon the date of my reception into the

1401 Catholic Church; at the beginning of the year a letter had

1402 been addressed to me by a very dear friend, now no more,

1403 Charles Marriott. I quote some sentences from it, for the love

1404 which I bear him and the value that I set on his good word.

1405 "January 15, 1845. You know me well enough to be

1406 aware, that I never see through any thing at first. Your

1407 letter to Badeley casts a gloom over the future, which you

1408 can understand, if you have understood me, as I believe

1409 you have. But I may speak out at once, of what I see and

1410 feel at once, and doubt not that I shall ever feel: that your

1411 whole conduct towards the Church of England and towards

1412 us, who have striven and are still striving to seek after

1413 God for ourselves, and to revive true religion among

1414 others, under her authority and guidance, has been generous

1415 and considerate, and, were that word appropriate,

1416 dutiful, to a degree that I could scarcely have conceived

1417 possible, more unsparing of self than I should have thought

1418 nature could sustain. I have felt with pain every link

1419 that you have severed, and I have asked no questions,

1420 because I felt that you ought to measure the disclosure of

1421 your thoughts according to the occasion, and the capacity

1422 of those to whom you spoke. I write in haste, in the

1423 midst of engagements engrossing in themselves, but partly

1424 made tasteless, partly embittered by what I have heard;

1425 but I am willing to trust even you, whom I love best on

1426 earth, in God's Hand, in the earnest prayer that you may

1427 be so employed as is best for the Holy Catholic Church."

1428 In July, a Bishop thought it worth while to give out to

1429 the world that "the adherents of Mr. Newman are few in

1430 number. A short time will now probably suffice to prove

1431 this fact. It is well known that he is preparing for secession;

1432 and, when that event takes place, it will be seen

1433 how few will go with him."

1434 I had begun my Essay on the Development of Doctrine

1435 in the beginning of 1845, and I was hard at it all through

1436 the year till October. As I advanced, my difficulties so

1437 cleared away that I ceased to speak of "the Roman

1438 Catholics," and boldly called them Catholics. Before I

1439 got to the end, I resolved to be received, and the book

1440 remains in the state in which it was then, unfinished.

1441 One of my friends at Littlemore had been received into

1442 the Church on Michaelmas Day, at the Passionist House

1443 at Aston, near Stone, by Father Dominic, the Superior.

1444 At the beginning of October the latter was passing through

1445 London to Belgium; and, as I was in some perplexity

1446 what steps to take for being received myself, I assented

1447 to the proposition made to me that the good priest should

1448 take Littlemore in his way, with a view to his doing for me

1449 the same charitable service as he had done to my friend.

1450 On October the 8th I wrote to a number of friends the

1451 following letter:—

1452 "Littlemore, October 8th, 1845. I am this night expecting

1453 Father Dominic, the Passionist, who, from his

1454 youth, has been led to have distinct and direct thoughts,

1455 first of the countries of the North, then of England. After

1456 thirty years' (almost) waiting, he was without his own act

1457 sent here. But he has had little to do with conversions.

1458 I saw him here for a few minutes on St. John Baptist's

1459 day last year.

1460 "He is a simple, holy man; and withal gifted with

1461 remarkable powers. He does not know of my intention;

1462 but I mean to ask of him admission into the One Fold of

1463 Christ....

1464 "I have so many letters to write, that this must do for

1465 all who choose to ask about me. With my best love to

1466 dear Charles Marriott, who is over your head, &c., &c.

1467 "P.S. This will not go till all is over. Of course it

1468 requires no answer."

1469 For a while after my reception, I proposed to betake

1470 myself to some secular calling. I wrote thus in answer to

1471 a very gracious letter of congratulation sent me by Cardinal

1472 Acton:—

1473 "Nov. 25, 1845. I hope you will have anticipated, before

1474 I express it, the great gratification which I received

1475 from your Eminence's letter. That gratification, however,

1476 was tempered by the apprehension, that kind and anxious

1477 well-wishers at a distance attach more importance to my

1478 step than really belongs to it. To me indeed personally it

1479 is of course an inestimable gain; but persons and things

1480 look great at a distance, which are not so when seen close;

1481 and, did your Eminence know me, you would see that I was

1482 one, about whom there has been far more talk for good

1483 and bad than he deserves, and about whose movements far

1484 more expectation has been raised than the event will

1485 justify.

1486 "As I never, I do trust, aimed at any thing else than

1487 obedience to my own sense of right, and have been magnified

1488 into the leader of a party without my wishing it or

1489 acting as such, so now, much as I may wish to the contrary,

1490 and earnestly as I may labour (as is my duty) to

1491 minister in a humble way to the Catholic Church, yet my

1492 powers will, I fear, disappoint the expectations of both my

1493 own friends, and of those who pray for the peace of Jerusalem.

1494 "If I might ask of your Eminence a favour, it is that

1495 you would kindly moderate those anticipations. Would it

1496 were in my power to do, what I do not aspire to do! At

1497 present certainly I cannot look forward to the future, and,

1498 though it would be a good work if I could persuade others

1499 to do as I have done, yet it seems as if I had quite enough

1500 to do in thinking of myself."

1501 Soon, Dr. Wiseman, in whose Vicariate Oxford lay,

1502 called me to Oscott; and I went there with others; afterwards

1503 he sent me to Rome, and finally placed me in Birmingham.

1504 I wrote to a friend:—

1505 "January 20, 1846. You may think how lonely I am.

1506 'Obliviscere populum tuum et domum patris tui,' has been

1507 in my ears for the last twelve hours. I realize more that

1508 we are leaving Littlemore, and it is like going on the open

1509 sea."

1510 I left Oxford for good on Monday, February 23, 1846.

1511 On the Saturday and Sunday before, I was in my house at

1512 Littlemore simply by myself, as I had been for the first

1513 day or two when I had originally taken possession of it.

1514 I slept on Sunday night at my dear friend's, Mr. Johnson's,

1515 at the Observatory. Various friends came to see the

1516 last of me; Mr. Copeland, Mr. Church, Mr. Buckle, Mr.

1517 Pattison, and Mr. Lewis. Dr. Pusey too came up to take

1518 leave of me; and I called on Dr. Ogle, one of my very

1519 oldest friends, for he was my private Tutor, when I was

1520 an Undergraduate. In him I took leave of my first

1521 College, Trinity, which was so dear to me, and which held

1522 on its foundation so many who had been kind to me both

1523 when I was a boy, and all through my Oxford life. Trinity

1524 had never been unkind to me. There used to be much

1525 snap-dragon growing on the walls opposite my freshman's

1526 rooms there, and I had for years taken it as the emblem

1527 of my own perpetual residence even unto death in my

1528 University.

1529 On the morning of the 23rd I left the Observatory. I

1530 have never seen Oxford since, excepting its spires, as they

1531 are seen from the railway[19].

1532 [19] At length I revisited Oxford on February 26th, 1878, after an absence

1533 of just 32 years. Vide Additional Note at the end of the volume.

CHAPTER V.

49 (Texto do capítulo)

POSITION OF MY MIND SINCE 1845.

52 From the time that I became a Catholic, of course I have

53 no further history of my religious opinions to narrate. In

54 saying this, I do not mean to say that my mind has been

55 idle, or that I have given up thinking on theological subjects;

56 but that I have had no variations to record, and

57 have had no anxiety of heart whatever. I have been in

58 perfect peace and contentment; I never have had one doubt.

59 I was not conscious to myself, on my conversion, of any

60 change, intellectual or moral, wrought in my mind. I was

61 not conscious of firmer faith in the fundamental truths of

62 Revelation, or of more self-command; I had not more

63 fervour; but it was like coming into port after a rough

64 sea; and my happiness on that score remains to this day

65 without interruption.

66 Nor had I any trouble about receiving those additional

67 articles, which are not found in the Anglican Creed.

68 Some of them I believed already, but not any one of them

69 was a trial to me. I made a profession of them upon my

70 reception with the greatest ease, and I have the same ease

71 in believing them now. I am far of course from denying

72 that every article of the Christian Creed, whether as held

73 by Catholics or by Protestants, is beset with intellectual

74 difficulties; and it is simple fact, that, for myself, I cannot

75 answer those difficulties. Many persons are very sensitive

76 of the difficulties of Religion; I am as sensitive of them

77 as any one; but I have never been able to see a connexion

78 between apprehending those difficulties, however keenly,

79 and multiplying them to any extent, and on the other hand

80 doubting the doctrines to which they are attached. Ten

81 thousand difficulties do not make one doubt, as I understand

82 the subject; difficulty and doubt are incommensurate.

83 There of course may be difficulties in the evidence; but I

84 am speaking of difficulties intrinsic to the doctrines themselves,

85 or to their relations with each other. A man may be

86 annoyed that he cannot work out a mathematical problem,

87 of which the answer is or is not given to him, without doubting

88 that it admits of an answer, or that a certain particular

89 answer is the true one. Of all points of faith, the being of

90 a God is, to my own apprehension, encompassed with most

91 difficulty, and yet borne in upon our minds with most power.

92 People say that the doctrine of Transubstantiation is

93 difficult to believe; I did not believe the doctrine till I

94 was a Catholic. I had no difficulty in believing it, as soon

95 as I believed that the Catholic Roman Church was the

96 oracle of God, and that she had declared this doctrine to be

97 part of the original revelation. It is difficult, impossible,

98 to imagine, I grant;—but how is it difficult to believe?

99 Yet Macaulay thought it so difficult to believe, that he had

100 need of a believer in it of talents as eminent as Sir Thomas

101 More, before he could bring himself to conceive that the

102 Catholics of an enlightened age could resist "the overwhelming

103 force of the argument against it." "Sir Thomas

104 More," he says, "is one of the choice specimens of wisdom

105 and virtue; and the doctrine of transubstantiation is a

106 kind of proof charge. A faith which stands that test, will

107 stand any test." But for myself, I cannot indeed prove

108 it, I cannot tell *how* it is; but I say, "Why should it not

109 be? What's to hinder it? What do I know of substance

110 or matter? just as much as the greatest philosophers, and

111 that is nothing at all;"—so much is this the case, that

112 there is a rising school of philosophy now, which considers

113 phenomena to constitute the whole of our knowledge in

114 physics. The Catholic doctrine leaves phenomena alone.

115 It does not say that the phenomena go; on the contrary,

116 it says that they remain; nor does it say that the same

117 phenomena are in several places at once. It deals with

118 what no one on earth knows any thing about, the material

119 substances themselves. And, in like manner, of that majestic

120 Article of the Anglican as well as of the Catholic

121 Creed,—the doctrine of the Trinity in Unity. What do

122 I know of the Essence of the Divine Being? I know that

123 my abstract idea of three is simply incompatible with my

124 idea of one; but when I come to the question of concrete

125 fact, I have no means of proving that there is not a sense

126 in which one and three can equally be predicated of the

127 Incommunicable God.

128 But I am going to take upon myself the responsibility

129 of more than the mere Creed of the Church; as the parties

130 accusing me are determined I shall do. They say, that

131 now, in that I am a Catholic, though I may not have

132 offences of my own against honesty to answer for, yet, at

133 least, I am answerable for the offences of others, of my

134 co-religionists, of my brother priests, of the Church herself.

135 I am quite willing to accept the responsibility; and,

136 as I have been able, as I trust, by means of a few words,

137 to dissipate, in the minds of all those who do not begin

138 with disbelieving me, the suspicion with which so many

139 Protestants start, in forming their judgment of Catholics,

140 viz. that our Creed is actually set up in inevitable superstition

141 and hypocrisy, as the original sin of Catholicism;

142 so now I will proceed, as before, identifying myself with

143 the Church and vindicating it,—not of course denying the

144 enormous mass of sin and error which exists of necessity

145 in that world-wide multiform Communion,—but going to

146 the proof of this one point, that its system is in no sense

147 dishonest, and that therefore the upholders and teachers of

148 that system, as such, have a claim to be acquitted in their

149 own persons of that odious imputation.

150 Starting then with the being of a God, (which, as I

151 have said, is as certain to me as the certainty of my own

152 existence, though when I try to put the grounds of that

153 certainty into logical shape I find a difficulty in doing so

154 in mood and figure to my satisfaction,) I look out of

155 myself into the world of men, and there I see a sight

156 which fills me with unspeakable distress. The world

157 seems simply to give the lie to that great truth, of which

158 my whole being is so full; and the effect upon me is, in

159 consequence, as a matter of necessity, as confusing as if it

160 denied that I am in existence myself. If I looked into a

161 mirror, and did not see my face, I should have the sort of

162 feeling which actually comes upon me, when I look into

163 this living busy world, and see no reflexion of its Creator.

164 This is, to me, one of those great difficulties of this absolute

165 primary truth, to which I referred just now. Were it not

166 for this voice, speaking so clearly in my conscience and

167 my heart, I should be an atheist, or a pantheist, or a polytheist

168 when I looked into the world. I am speaking for

169 myself only; and I am far from denying the real force of

170 the arguments in proof of a God, drawn from the general

171 facts of human society and the course of history, but these

172 do not warm me or enlighten me; they do not take away

173 the winter of my desolation, or make the buds unfold and

174 the leaves grow within me, and my moral being rejoice.

175 The sight of the world is nothing else than the prophet's

176 scroll, full of "lamentations, and mourning, and woe."

177 To consider the world in its length and breadth, its

178 various history, the many races of man, their starts, their

179 fortunes, their mutual alienation, their conflicts; and then

180 their ways, habits, governments, forms of worship; their

181 enterprises, their aimless courses, their random achievements

182 and acquirements, the impotent conclusion of

183 long-standing facts, the tokens so faint and broken of a

184 superintending design, the blind evolution of what turn

185 out to be great powers or truths, the progress of things,

186 as if from unreasoning elements, not towards final causes,

187 the greatness and littleness of man, his far-reaching aims,

188 his short duration, the curtain hung over his futurity, the

189 disappointments of life, the defeat of good, the success of

190 evil, physical pain, mental anguish, the prevalence and

191 intensity of sin, the pervading idolatries, the corruptions,

192 the dreary hopeless irreligion, that condition of the whole

193 race, so fearfully yet exactly described in the Apostle's

194 words, "having no hope and without God in the world,"—all

195 this is a vision to dizzy and appal; and inflicts upon

196 the mind the sense of a profound mystery, which is absolutely

197 beyond human solution.

198 What shall be said to this heart-piercing, reason-bewildering

199 fact? I can only answer, that either there is no

200 Creator, or this living society of men is in a true sense

201 discarded from His presence. Did I see a boy of good

202 make and mind, with the tokens on him of a refined

203 nature, cast upon the world without provision, unable to

204 say whence he came, his birth-place or his family connexions,

205 I should conclude that there was some mystery

206 connected with his history, and that he was one, of whom,

207 from one cause or other, his parents were ashamed. Thus

208 only should I be able to account for the contrast between

209 the promise and the condition of his being. And so I

210 argue about the world;—*if* there be a God, *since* there is a

211 God, the human race is implicated in some terrible aboriginal

212 calamity. It is out of joint with the purposes of its

213 Creator. This is a fact, a fact as true as the fact of its

214 existence; and thus the doctrine of what is theologically

215 called original sin becomes to me almost as certain as that

216 the world exists, and as the existence of God.

217 And now, supposing it were the blessed and loving will

218 of the Creator to interfere in this anarchical condition of

219 things, what are we to suppose would be the methods

220 which might be necessarily or naturally involved in His

221 purpose of mercy? Since the world is in so abnormal a

222 state, surely it would be no surprise to me, if the interposition

223 were of necessity equally extraordinary—or what

224 is called miraculous. But that subject does not directly

225 come into the scope of my present remarks. Miracles as

226 evidence, involve a process of reason, or an argument; and

227 of course I am thinking of some mode of interference

228 which does not immediately run into argument. I am

229 rather asking what must be the face-to-face antagonist, by

230 which to withstand and baffle the fierce energy of passion

231 and the all-corroding, all-dissolving scepticism of the intellect

232 in religious inquiries? I have no intention at all

233 of denying, that truth is the real object of our reason, and

234 that, if it does not attain to truth, either the premiss or

235 the process is in fault; but I am not speaking here of

236 right reason, but of reason as it acts in fact and concretely

237 in fallen man. I know that even the unaided reason, when

238 correctly exercised, leads to a belief in God, in the immortality

239 of the soul, and in a future retribution; but I am

240 considering the faculty of reason actually and historically;

241 and in this point of view, I do not think I am wrong in

242 saying that its tendency is towards a simple unbelief in

243 matters of religion. No truth, however sacred, can stand

244 against it, in the long run; and hence it is that in the

245 pagan world, when our Lord came, the last traces of the

246 religious knowledge of former times were all but disappearing

247 from those portions of the world in which the

248 intellect had been active and had had a career.

249 And in these latter days, in like manner, outside the

250 Catholic Church things are tending,—with far greater rapidity

251 than in that old time from the circumstance of the

252 age,—to atheism in one shape or other. What a scene,

253 what a prospect, does the whole of Europe present at this

254 day! and not only Europe, but every government and

255 every civilization through the world, which is under the

256 influence of the European mind! Especially, for it most

257 concerns us, how sorrowful, in the view of religion, even

258 taken in its most elementary, most attenuated form, is

259 the spectacle presented to us by the educated intellect of

260 England, France, and Germany! Lovers of their country

261 and of their race, religious men, external to the Catholic

262 Church, have attempted various expedients to arrest fierce

263 wilful human nature in its onward course, and to bring it

264 into subjection. The necessity of some form of religion

265 for the interests of humanity, has been generally acknowledged:

266 but where was the concrete representative of

267 things invisible, which would have the force and the

268 toughness necessary to be a breakwater against the

269 deluge? Three centuries ago the establishment of religion,

270 material, legal, and social, was generally adopted as

271 the best expedient for the purpose, in those countries

272 which separated from the Catholic Church; and for a long

273 time it was successful; but now the crevices of those

274 establishments are admitting the enemy. Thirty years

275 ago, education was relied upon: ten years ago there was a

276 hope that wars would cease for ever, under the influence of

277 commercial enterprise and the reign of the useful and fine

278 arts; but will any one venture to say that there is any

279 thing any where on this earth, which will afford a fulcrum

280 for us, whereby to keep the earth from moving onwards?

281 The judgment, which experience passes whether on

282 establishments or on education, as a means of maintaining

283 religious truth in this anarchical world, must be extended

284 even to Scripture, though Scripture be divine. Experience

285 proves surely that the Bible does not answer a purpose for

286 which it was never intended. It may be accidentally the

287 means of the conversion of individuals; but a book, after

288 all, cannot make a stand against the wild living intellect

289 of man, and in this day it begins to testify, as regards its

290 own structure and contents, to the power of that universal

291 solvent, which is so successfully acting upon religious

292 establishments.

293 Supposing then it to be the Will of the Creator to interfere

294 in human affairs, and to make provisions for retaining

295 in the world a knowledge of Himself, so definite and distinct

296 as to be proof against the energy of human scepticism,

297 in such a case,—I am far from saying that there was

298 no other way,—but there is nothing to surprise the mind,

299 if He should think fit to introduce a power into the world,

300 invested with the prerogative of infallibility in religious

301 matters. Such a provision would be a direct, immediate,

302 active, and prompt means of withstanding the difficulty;

303 it would be an instrument suited to the need; and, when

304 I find that this is the very claim of the Catholic Church,

305 not only do I feel no difficulty in admitting the idea, but

306 there is a fitness in it, which recommends it to my mind.

307 And thus I am brought to speak of the Church's infallibility,

308 as a provision, adapted by the mercy of the Creator,

309 to preserve religion in the world, and to restrain that freedom

310 of thought, which of course in itself is one of the

311 greatest of our natural gifts, and to rescue it from its own

312 suicidal excesses. And let it be observed that, neither

313 here nor in what follows, shall I have occasion to speak

314 directly of Revelation in its subject-matter, but in reference

315 to the sanction which it gives to truths which may be

316 known independently of it,—as it bears upon the defence

317 of natural religion. I say, that a power, possessed of infallibility

318 in religious teaching, is happily adapted to be a

319 working instrument, in the course of human affairs, for

320 smiting hard and throwing back the immense energy of

321 the aggressive, capricious, untrustworthy intellect:—and

322 in saying this, as in the other things that I have to say,

323 it must still be recollected that I am all along bearing in

324 mind my main purpose, which is a defence of myself.

325 I am defending myself here from a plausible charge

326 brought against Catholics, as will be seen better as I proceed.

327 The charge is this:—that I, as a Catholic, not only

328 make profession to hold doctrines which I cannot possibly

329 believe in my heart, but that I also believe in the existence

330 of a power on earth, which at its own will imposes upon

331 men any new set of *credenda*, when it pleases, by a claim

332 to infallibility; in consequence, that my own thoughts are

333 not my own property; that I cannot tell that to-morrow I

334 may not have to give up what I hold to-day, and that the

335 necessary effect of such a condition of mind must be a

336 degrading bondage, or a bitter inward rebellion relieving

337 itself in secret infidelity, or the necessity of ignoring the

338 whole subject of religion in a sort of disgust, and of mechanically

339 saying every thing that the Church says, and

340 leaving to others the defence of it. As then I have above

341 spoken of the relation of my mind towards the Catholic

342 Creed, so now I shall speak of the attitude which it takes

343 up in the view of the Church's infallibility.

344 And first, the initial doctrine of the infallible teacher

345 must be an emphatic protest against the existing state of

346 mankind. Man had rebelled against his Maker. It was

347 this that caused the divine interposition: and to proclaim

348 it must be the first act of the divinely-accredited messenger.

349 The Church must denounce rebellion as of all possible

350 evils the greatest. She must have no terms with it; if

351 she would be true to her Master, she must ban and anathematize

352 it. This is the meaning of a statement of mine

353 which has furnished matter for one of those special accusations

354 to which I am at present replying: I have, however,

355 no fault at all to confess in regard to it; I have

356 nothing to withdraw, and in consequence I here deliberately

357 repeat it. I said, "The Catholic Church holds it

358 better for the sun and moon to drop from heaven, for the

359 earth to fail, and for all the many millions on it to die of

360 starvation in extremest agony, as far as temporal affliction

361 goes, than that one soul, I will not say, should be lost, but

362 should commit one single venial sin, should tell one wilful

363 untruth, or should steal one poor farthing without excuse."

364 I think the principle here enunciated to be the mere preamble

365 in the formal credentials of the Catholic Church, as

366 an Act of Parliament might begin with a "*Whereas*."

367 It is because of the intensity of the evil which has possession

368 of mankind, that a suitable antagonist has been

369 provided against it; and the initial act of that divinely-commissioned

370 power is of course to deliver her challenge

371 and to defy the enemy. Such a preamble then gives a

372 meaning to her position in the world, and an interpretation

373 to her whole course of teaching and action.

374 In like manner she has ever put forth, with most energetic

375 distinctness, those other great elementary truths,

376 which either are an explanation of her mission or give a

377 character to her work. She does not teach that human

378 nature is irreclaimable, else wherefore should she be sent?

379 not, that it is to be shattered and reversed, but to be extricated,

380 purified, and restored; not, that it is a mere mass

381 of hopeless evil, but that it has the promise upon it of great

382 things, and even now, in its present state of disorder and

383 excess, has a virtue and a praise proper to itself. But

384 in the next place she knows and she preaches that such a

385 restoration, as she aims at effecting in it, must be brought

386 about, not simply through certain outward provisions of

387 preaching and teaching, even though they be her own, but

388 from an inward spiritual power or grace imparted directly

389 from above, and of which she is the channel. She has

390 it in charge to rescue human nature from its misery,

391 but not simply by restoring it on its own level, but by

392 lifting it up to a higher level than its own. She recognizes

393 in it real moral excellence though degraded, but she

394 cannot set it free from earth except by exalting it towards

395 heaven. It was for this end that a renovating grace was

396 put into her hands; and therefore from the nature of the

397 gift, as well as from the reasonableness of the case, she

398 goes on, as a further point, to insist, that all true conversion

399 must begin with the first springs of thought, and to

400 teach that each individual man must be in his own person

401 one whole and perfect temple of God, while he is also one

402 of the living stones which build up a visible religious community.

403 And thus the distinctions between nature and

404 grace, and between outward and inward religion, become

405 two further articles in what I have called the preamble of

406 her divine commission.

407 Such truths as these she vigorously reiterates, and pertinaciously

408 inflicts upon mankind; as to such she observes

409 no half-measures, no economical reserve, no delicacy or

410 prudence. "Ye must be born again," is the simple, direct

411 form of words which she uses after her Divine Master:

412 "your whole nature must be re-born; your passions, and

413 your affections, and your aims, and your conscience, and

414 your will, must all be bathed in a new element, and reconsecrated

415 to your Maker,—and, the last not the least, your

416 intellect." It was for repeating these points of her teaching

417 in my own way, that certain passages of one of my

418 Volumes have been brought into the general accusation

419 which has been made against my religious opinions. The

420 writer has said that I was demented if I believed, and unprincipled

421 if I did not believe, in my own statement, that a

422 lazy, ragged, filthy, story-telling beggar-woman, if chaste,

423 sober, cheerful, and religious, had a prospect of heaven,

424 such as was absolutely closed to an accomplished statesman,

425 or lawyer, or noble, be he ever so just, upright, generous,

426 honourable, and conscientious, unless he had also some

427 portion of the divine Christian graces;—yet I should have

428 thought myself defended from criticism by the words which

429 our Lord used to the chief priests, "The publicans and

430 harlots go into the kingdom of God before you." And I

431 was subjected again to the same alternative of imputations,

432 for having ventured to say that consent to an unchaste

433 wish was indefinitely more heinous than any lie viewed

434 apart from its causes, its motives, and its consequences:

435 though a lie, viewed under the limitation of these conditions,

436 is a random utterance, an almost outward act, not

437 directly from the heart, however disgraceful and despicable

438 it may be, however prejudicial to the social contract, however

439 deserving of public reprobation; whereas we have the

440 express words of our Lord to the doctrine that "whoso

441 looketh on a woman to lust after her, hath committed

442 adultery with her already in his heart." On the strength

443 of these texts, I have surely as much right to believe in

444 these doctrines which have caused so much surprise, as to

445 believe in original sin, or that there is a supernatural revelation,

446 or that a Divine Person suffered, or that punishment

447 is eternal.

448 Passing now from what I have called the preamble of

449 that grant of power, which is made to the Church, to that

450 power itself, Infallibility, I premise two brief remarks:—1.

451 on the one hand, I am not here determining any thing about

452 the essential seat of that power, because that is a question

453 doctrinal, not historical and practical; 2. nor, on the other

454 hand, am I extending the direct subject-matter, over which

455 that power of Infallibility has jurisdiction, beyond religious

456 opinion:—and now as to the power itself.

457 This power, viewed in its fulness, is as tremendous as

458 the giant evil which has called for it. It claims, when

459 brought into exercise but in the legitimate manner, for

460 otherwise of course it is but quiescent, to know for certain

461 the very meaning of every portion of that Divine

462 Message in detail, which was committed by our Lord to

463 His Apostles. It claims to know its own limits, and to

464 decide what it can determine absolutely and what it cannot.

465 It claims, moreover, to have a hold upon statements not

466 directly religious, so far as this,—to determine whether

467 they indirectly relate to religion, and, according to its own

468 definitive judgment, to pronounce whether or not, in a particular

469 case, they are simply consistent with revealed truth.

470 It claims to decide magisterially, whether as within its own

471 province or not, that such and such statements are or are not

472 prejudicial to the *Depositum* of faith, in their spirit or in their

473 consequences, and to allow them, or condemn and forbid

474 them, accordingly. It claims to impose silence at will on

475 any matters, or controversies, of doctrine, which on its own

476 *ipse dixit*, it pronounces to be dangerous, or inexpedient, or

477 inopportune. It claims that, whatever may be the judgment

478 of Catholics upon such acts, these acts should be received

479 by them with those outward marks of reverence,

480 submission, and loyalty, which Englishmen, for instance,

481 pay to the presence of their sovereign, without expressing

482 any criticism on them on the ground that in their matter

483 they are inexpedient, or in their manner violent or harsh.

484 And lastly, it claims to have the right of inflicting spiritual

485 punishment, of cutting off from the ordinary channels of

486 the divine life, and of simply excommunicating, those who

487 refuse to submit themselves to its formal declarations.

488 Such is the infallibility lodged in the Catholic Church,

489 viewed in the concrete, as clothed and surrounded by the

490 appendages of its high sovereignty: it is, to repeat what I

491 said above, a supereminent prodigious power sent upon

492 earth to encounter and master a giant evil.

493 And now, having thus described it, I profess my own

494 absolute submission to its claim. I believe the whole revealed

495 dogma as taught by the Apostles, as committed by

496 the Apostles to the Church; and as declared by the Church

497 to me. I receive it, as it is infallibly interpreted by the

498 authority to whom it is thus committed, and (implicitly)

499 as it shall be, in like manner, further interpreted by that

500 same authority till the end of time. I submit, moreover,

501 to the universally received traditions of the Church, in

502 which lies the matter of those new dogmatic definitions

503 which are from time to time made, and which in all times

504 are the clothing and the illustration of the Catholic dogma

505 as already defined. And I submit myself to those other

506 decisions of the Holy See, theological or not, through the

507 organs which it has itself appointed, which, waiving the

508 question of their infallibility, on the lowest ground come

509 to me with a claim to be accepted and obeyed. Also, I

510 consider that, gradually and in the course of ages, Catholic

511 inquiry has taken certain definite shapes, and has thrown

512 itself into the form of a science, with a method and a

513 phraseology of its own, under the intellectual handling of

514 great minds, such as St. Athanasius, St. Augustine, and

515 St. Thomas; and I feel no temptation at all to break in

516 pieces the great legacy of thought thus committed to us

517 for these latter days.

518 All this being considered as the profession which I make

519 *ex animo*, as for myself, so also on the part of the Catholic

520 body, as far as I know it, it will at first sight be said that

521 the restless intellect of our common humanity is utterly

522 weighed down, to the repression of all independent effort

523 and action whatever, so that, if this is to be the mode of

524 bringing it into order, it is brought into order only to be

525 destroyed. But this is far from the result, far from what

526 I conceive to be the intention of that high Providence who

527 has provided a great remedy for a great evil,—far from

528 borne out by the history of the conflict between Infallibility

529 and Reason in the past, and the prospect of it in the

530 future. The energy of the human intellect "does from

531 opposition grow;" it thrives and is joyous, with a tough

532 elastic strength, under the terrible blows of the divinely-fashioned

533 weapon, and is never so much itself as when it

534 has lately been overthrown. It is the custom with Protestant

535 writers to consider that, whereas there are two

536 great principles in action in the history of religion,

537 Authority and Private Judgment, they have all the Private

538 Judgment to themselves, and we have the full inheritance

539 and the superincumbent oppression of Authority. But

540 this is not so; it is the vast Catholic body itself, and it

541 only, which affords an arena for both combatants in that

542 awful, never-dying duel. It is necessary for the very life

543 of religion, viewed in its large operations and its history,

544 that the warfare should be incessantly carried on. Every

545 exercise of Infallibility is brought out into act by an intense

546 and varied operation of the Reason, both as its ally and as

547 its opponent, and provokes again, when it has done its work,

548 a re-action of Reason against it; and, as in a civil polity

549 the State exists and endures by means of the rivalry and

550 collision, the encroachments and defeats of its constituent

551 parts, so in like manner Catholic Christendom is no simple

552 exhibition of religious absolutism, but presents a continuous

553 picture of Authority and Private Judgment alternately

554 advancing and retreating as the ebb and flow of the tide;—it

555 is a vast assemblage of human beings with wilful intellects

556 and wild passions, brought together into one by the

557 beauty and the Majesty of a Superhuman Power,—into

558 what may be called a large reformatory or training-school,

559 not as if into a hospital or into a prison, not in order to be

560 sent to bed, not to be buried alive, but (if I may change

561 my metaphor) brought together as if into some moral factory,

562 for the melting, refining, and moulding, by an incessant,

563 noisy process, of the raw material of human nature,

564 so excellent, so dangerous, so capable of divine purposes.

565 St. Paul says in one place that his Apostolical power is

566 given him to edification, and not to destruction. There

567 can be no better account of the Infallibility of the Church.

568 It is a supply for a need, and it does not go beyond that

569 need. Its object is, and its effect also, not to enfeeble the

570 freedom or vigour of human thought in religious speculation,

571 but to resist and control its extravagance. What

572 have been its great works? All of them in the distinct

573 province of theology:—to put down Arianism, Eutychianism,

574 Pelagianism, Manichæism, Lutheranism, Jansenism.

575 Such is the broad result of its action in the past;—and now

576 as to the securities which are given us that so it ever will

577 act in time to come.

578 First, Infallibility cannot act outside of a definite circle

579 of thought, and it must in all its decisions, or *definitions*,

580 as they are called, profess to be keeping within it. The

581 great truths of the moral law, of natural religion, and of

582 Apostolical faith, are both its boundary and its foundation.

583 It must not go beyond them, and it must ever appeal to

584 them. Both its subject-matter, and its articles in that

585 subject-matter, are fixed. And it must ever profess to be

586 guided by Scripture and by tradition. It must refer to

587 the particular Apostolic truth which it is enforcing, or

588 (what is called) *defining*. Nothing, then, can be presented

589 to me, in time to come, as part of the faith, but what I

590 ought already to have received, and hitherto have been

591 kept from receiving, (if so,) merely because it has not been

592 brought home to me. Nothing can be imposed upon me

593 different in kind from what I hold already,—much less

594 contrary to it. The new truth which is promulgated, if it

595 is to be called new, must be at least homogeneous, cognate,

596 implicit, viewed relatively to the old truth. It must be

597 what I may even have guessed, or wished, to be included

598 in the Apostolic revelation; and at least it will be of such

599 a character, that my thoughts readily concur in it or

600 coalesce with it, as soon as I hear it. Perhaps I and others

601 actually have always believed it, and the only question

602 which is now decided in my behalf, is, that I have henceforth

603 the satisfaction of having to believe, that I have only

604 been holding all along what the Apostles held before me.

605 Let me take the doctrine which Protestants consider our

606 greatest difficulty, that of the Immaculate Conception.

607 Here I entreat the reader to recollect my main drift, which

608 is this. I have no difficulty in receiving the doctrine; and

609 that, because it so intimately harmonizes with that circle of

610 recognized dogmatic truths, into which it has been recently

611 received;—but if *I* have no difficulty, why may not another

612 have no difficulty also? why may not a hundred? a

613 thousand? Now I am sure that Catholics in general have

614 not any intellectual difficulty at all on the subject of the

615 Immaculate Conception; and that there is no reason why

616 they should. Priests have no difficulty. You tell me

617 that they *ought* to have a difficulty;—but they have not.

618 Be large-minded enough to believe, that men may reason

619 and feel very differently from yourselves; how is it that

620 men, when left to themselves, fall into such various forms

621 of religion, except that there are various types of mind

622 among them, very distinct from each other? From my

623 testimony then about myself, if you believe it, judge of

624 others also who are Catholics: we do not find the difficulties

625 which you do in the doctrines which we hold; we have

626 no intellectual difficulty in that doctrine in particular,

627 which you call a novelty of this day. We priests need not

628 be hypocrites, though we be called upon to believe in the

629 Immaculate Conception. To that large class of minds,

630 who believe in Christianity after our manner,—in the particular

631 temper, spirit, and light, (whatever word is used,)

632 in which Catholics believe it,—there is no burden at all in

633 holding that the Blessed Virgin was conceived without

634 original sin; indeed, it is a simple fact to say, that

635 Catholics have not come to believe it because it is defined,

636 but that it was defined because they believed it.

637 So far from the definition in 1854 being a tyrannical infliction

638 on the Catholic world, it was received every where

639 on its promulgation with the greatest enthusiasm. It was

640 in consequence of the unanimous petition, presented from

641 all parts of the Church to the Holy See, in behalf of an *ex

642 cathedrâ* declaration that the doctrine was Apostolic, that

643 it was declared so to be. I never heard of one Catholic

644 having difficulties in receiving the doctrine, whose faith on

645 other grounds was not already suspicious. Of course there

646 were grave and good men, who were made anxious by the

647 doubt whether it could be formally proved to be Apostolical

648 either by Scripture or tradition, and who accordingly,

649 though believing it themselves, did not see how it could

650 be defined by authority and imposed upon all Catholics as

651 a matter of faith; but this is another matter. The point

652 in question is, whether the doctrine is a burden. I believe

653 it to be none. So far from it being so, I sincerely think

654 that St. Bernard and St. Thomas, who scrupled at it in

655 their day, had they lived into this, would have rejoiced to

656 accept it for its own sake. Their difficulty, as I view it,

657 consisted in matters of words, ideas, and arguments. They

658 thought the doctrine inconsistent with other doctrines;

659 and those who defended it in that age had not that precision

660 in their view of it, which has been attained by means

661 of the long disputes of the centuries which followed. And

662 in this want of precision lay the difference of opinion, and

663 the controversy.

664 Now the instance which I have been taking suggests

665 another remark; the number of those (so called) new doctrines

666 will not oppress us, if it takes eight centuries to promulgate

667 even one of them. Such is about the length of

668 time through which the preparation has been carried on

669 for the definition of the Immaculate Conception. This of

670 course is an extraordinary case; but it is difficult to say

671 what is ordinary, considering how few are the formal

672 occasions on which the voice of Infallibility has been

673 solemnly lifted up. It is to the Pope in Ecumenical

674 Council that we look, as to the normal seat of Infallibility:

675 now there have been only eighteen such Councils since

676 Christianity was,—an average of one to a century,—and

677 of these Councils some passed no doctrinal decree at

678 all, others were employed on only one, and many of them

679 were concerned with only elementary points of the Creed.

680 The Council of Trent embraced a large field of doctrine

681 certainly; but I should apply to its Canons a remark contained

682 in that University Sermon of mine, which has been

683 so ignorantly criticized in the Pamphlet which has been

684 the occasion of this Volume;—I there have said that the

685 various verses of the Athanasian Creed are only repetitions

686 in various shapes of one and the same idea; and in like

687 manner, the Tridentine Decrees are not isolated from each

688 other, but are occupied in bringing out in detail, by a

689 number of separate declarations, as if into bodily form, a

690 few necessary truths. I should make the same remark on

691 the various theological censures, promulgated by Popes,

692 which the Church has received, and on their dogmatic decisions

693 generally. I own that at first sight those decisions

694 seem from their number to be a greater burden on the faith

695 of individuals than are the Canons of Councils; still I do not

696 believe that in matter of fact they are so at all, and I give

697 this reason for it:—it is not that a Catholic, layman or

698 priest, is indifferent to the subject, or, from a sort of recklessness,

699 will accept any thing that is placed before him,

700 or is willing, like a lawyer, to speak according to his brief,

701 but that in such condemnations the Holy See is engaged,

702 for the most part, in repudiating one or two great lines of

703 error, such as Lutheranism or Jansenism, principally ethical

704 not doctrinal, which are divergent from the Catholic

705 mind, and that it is but expressing what any good Catholic,

706 of fair abilities, though unlearned, would say himself, from

707 common and sound sense, if the matter could be put before

708 him.

709 Now I will go on in fairness to say what I think *is* the

710 great trial to the Reason, when confronted with that august

711 prerogative of the Catholic Church, of which I have been

712 speaking. I enlarged just now upon the concrete shape

713 and circumstances, under which pure infallible authority

714 presents itself to the Catholic. That authority has the

715 prerogative of an indirect jurisdiction on subject-matters

716 which lie beyond its own proper limits, and it most reasonably

717 has such a jurisdiction. It could not act in its own

718 province, unless it had a right to act out of it. It could

719 not properly defend religious truth, without claiming for

720 that truth what may be called its *pomœria*; or, to take

721 another illustration, without acting as we act, as a nation,

722 in claiming as our own, not only the land on which we

723 live, but what are called British waters. The Catholic

724 Church claims, not only to judge infallibly on religious

725 questions, but to animadvert on opinions in secular matters

726 which bear upon religion, on matters of philosophy,

727 of science, of literature, of history, and it demands our

728 submission to her claim. It claims to censure books, to

729 silence authors, and to forbid discussions. In this province,

730 taken as a whole, it does not so much speak doctrinally,

731 as enforce measures of discipline. It must of

732 course be obeyed without a word, and perhaps in process

733 of time it will tacitly recede from its own injunctions. In

734 such cases the question of faith does not come in at all;

735 for what is matter of faith is true for all times, and never

736 can be unsaid. Nor does it at all follow, because there is

737 a gift of infallibility in the Catholic Church, that therefore

738 the parties who are in possession of it are in all their proceedings

739 infallible. "O, it is excellent," says the poet,

740 "to have a giant's strength, but tyrannous, to use it like a

741 giant." I think history supplies us with instances in the

742 Church, where legitimate power has been harshly used.

743 To make such admission is no more than saying that the

744 divine treasure, in the words of the Apostle, is "in earthen

745 vessels;" nor does it follow that the substance of the acts

746 of the ruling power is not right and expedient, because its

747 manner may have been faulty. Such high authorities act

748 by means of instruments; we know how such instruments

749 claim for themselves the name of their principals, who

750 thus get the credit of faults which really are not theirs.

751 But granting all this to an extent greater than can with

752 any show of reason be imputed to the ruling power in the

753 Church, what difficulty is there in the fact of this want of

754 prudence or moderation more than can be urged, with far

755 greater justice, against Protestant communities and institutions?

756 What is there in it to make us hypocrites, if

757 it has not that effect upon Protestants? We are called

758 upon, not to profess any thing, but to submit and be silent,

759 as Protestant Churchmen have before now obeyed the royal

760 command to abstain from certain theological questions.

761 Such injunctions as I have been contemplating are laid

762 merely upon our actions, not upon our thoughts. How, for

763 instance, does it tend to make a man a hypocrite, to be forbidden

764 to publish a libel? his thoughts are as free as before:

765 authoritative prohibitions may tease and irritate, but they

766 have no bearing whatever upon the exercise of reason.

767 So much at first sight; but I will go on to say further,

768 that, in spite of all that the most hostile critic may urge

769 about the encroachments or severities of high ecclesiastics,

770 in times past, in the use of their power, I think that the

771 event has shown after all, that they were mainly in the right,

772 and that those whom they were hard upon were mainly

773 in the wrong. I love, for instance, the name of Origen:

774 I will not listen to the notion that so great a soul was lost;

775 but I am quite sure that, in the contest between his doctrine

776 and followers and the ecclesiastical power, his opponents

777 were right, and he was wrong. Yet who can speak

778 with patience of his enemy and the enemy of St. John

779 Chrysostom, that Theophilus, bishop of Alexandria? who

780 can admire or revere Pope Vigilius? And here another

781 consideration presents itself to my thoughts. In reading

782 ecclesiastical history, when I was an Anglican, it used to

783 be forcibly brought home to me, how the initial error of

784 what afterwards became heresy was the urging forward

785 some truth against the prohibition of authority at an unseasonable

786 time. There is a time for every thing, and

787 many a man desires a reformation of an abuse, or the

788 fuller development of a doctrine, or the adoption of a

789 particular policy, but forgets to ask himself whether the

790 right time for it is come: and, knowing that there is no

791 one who will be doing any thing towards its accomplishment

792 in his own lifetime unless he does it himself, he will

793 not listen to the voice of authority, and he spoils a good

794 work in his own century, in order that another man, as

795 yet unborn, may not have the opportunity of bringing it

796 happily to perfection in the next. He may seem to the

797 world to be nothing else than a bold champion for the

798 truth and a martyr to free opinion, when he is just one

799 of those persons whom the competent authority ought to

800 silence; and, though the case may not fall within that

801 subject-matter in which that authority is infallible, or the

802 formal conditions of the exercise of that gift may be wanting,

803 it is clearly the duty of authority to act vigorously in

804 the case. Yet its act will go down to posterity as an

805 instance of a tyrannical interference with private judgment,

806 and of the silencing of a reformer, and of a base

807 love of corruption or error; and it will show still less to

808 advantage, if the ruling power happens in its proceedings

809 to evince any defect of prudence or consideration. And

810 all those who take the part of that ruling authority will

811 be considered as time-servers, or indifferent to the cause of

812 uprightness and truth; while, on the other hand, the said

813 authority may be accidentally supported by a violent ultra

814 party, which exalts opinions into dogmas, and has it principally

815 at heart to destroy every school of thought but its

816 own.

817 Such a state of things may be provoking and discouraging

818 at the time, in the case of two classes of persons; of

819 moderate men who wish to make differences in religious

820 opinion as little as they fairly can be made; and of such

821 as keenly perceive, and are honestly eager to remedy,

822 existing evils,—evils, of which divines in this or that

823 foreign country know nothing at all, and which even at

824 home, where they exist, it is not every one who has the

825 means of estimating. This is a state of things both of

826 past time and of the present. We live in a wonderful

827 age; the enlargement of the circle of secular knowledge

828 just now is simply a bewilderment, and the more so, because

829 it has the promise of continuing, and that with

830 greater rapidity, and more signal results. Now these discoveries,

831 certain or probable, have in matter of fact an

832 indirect bearing upon religious opinions, and the question

833 arises how are the respective claims of revelation and of

834 natural science to be adjusted. Few minds in earnest can

835 remain at ease without some sort of rational grounds for

836 their religious belief; to reconcile theory and fact is

837 almost an instinct of the mind. When then a flood of

838 facts, ascertained or suspected, comes pouring in upon us,

839 with a multitude of others in prospect, all believers in

840 Revelation, be they Catholic or not, are roused to consider

841 their bearing upon themselves, both for the honour of God,

842 and from tenderness for those many souls who, in consequence

843 of the confident tone of the schools of secular

844 knowledge, are in danger of being led away into a bottomless

845 liberalism of thought.

846 I am not going to criticize here that vast body of men,

847 in the mass, who at this time would profess to be liberals

848 in religion; and who look towards the discoveries of the

849 age, certain or in progress, as their informants, direct or

850 indirect, as to what they shall think about the unseen and

851 the future. The Liberalism which gives a colour to society

852 now, is very different from that character of thought which

853 bore the name thirty or forty years ago. Now it is scarcely

854 a party; it is the educated lay world. When I was young,

855 I knew the word first as giving name to a periodical, set

856 up by Lord Byron and others. Now, as then, I have no

857 sympathy with the philosophy of Byron. Afterwards,

858 Liberalism was the badge of a theological school, of a dry

859 and repulsive character, not very dangerous in itself,

860 though dangerous as opening the door to evils which it

861 did not itself either anticipate or comprehend. At present

862 it is nothing else than that deep, plausible scepticism, of

863 which I spoke above, as being the development of human

864 reason, as practically exercised by the natural man.

865 The Liberal religionists of this day are a very mixed

866 body, and therefore I am not intending to speak against

867 them. There may be, and doubtless is, in the hearts of

868 some or many of them a real antipathy or anger against

869 revealed truth, which it is distressing to think of. Again,

870 in many men of science or literature there may be an

871 animosity arising from almost a personal feeling; it being

872 a matter of party, a point of honour, the excitement of a

873 game, or a satisfaction to the soreness or annoyance occasioned

874 by the acrimony or narrowness of apologists for

875 religion, to prove that Christianity or that Scripture is untrustworthy.

876 Many scientific and literary men, on the other

877 hand, go on, I am confident, in a straightforward impartial

878 way, in their own province and on their own line of

879 thought, without any disturbance from religious difficulties

880 in themselves, or any wish at all to give pain to others by

881 the result of their investigations. It would ill become me,

882 as if I were afraid of truth of any kind, to blame those

883 who pursue secular facts, by means of the reason which

884 God has given them, to their logical conclusions: or to be

885 angry with science, because religion is bound in duty to

886 take cognizance of its teaching. But putting these particular

887 classes of men aside, as having no special call on the

888 sympathy of the Catholic, of course he does most deeply

889 enter into the feelings of a fourth and large class of men,

890 in the educated portions of society, of religious and sincere

891 minds, who are simply perplexed,—frightened or rendered

892 desperate, as the case may be,—by the utter confusion into

893 which late discoveries or speculations have thrown their

894 most elementary ideas of religion. Who does not feel for

895 such men? who can have one unkind thought of them?

896 I take up in their behalf St. Augustine's beautiful words,

897 "Illi in vos sæviant," &c. Let them be fierce with you

898 who have no experience of the difficulty with which error

899 is discriminated from truth, and the way of life is found

900 amid the illusions of the world. How many a Catholic

901 has in his thoughts followed such men, many of them so

902 good, so true, so noble! how often has the wish risen in

903 his heart that some one from among his own people should

904 come forward as the champion of revealed truth against its

905 opponents! Various persons, Catholic and Protestant,

906 have asked me to do so myself; but I had several strong

907 difficulties in the way. One of the greatest is this, that at

908 the moment it is so difficult to say precisely what it is that

909 is to be encountered and overthrown. I am far from

910 denying that scientific knowledge is really growing, but it

911 is by fits and starts; hypotheses rise and fall; it is difficult

912 to anticipate which of them will keep their ground,

913 and what the state of knowledge in relation to them will

914 be from year to year. In this condition of things, it has

915 seemed to me to be very undignified for a Catholic to commit

916 himself to the work of chasing what might turn out

917 to be phantoms, and, in behalf of some special objections,

918 to be ingenious in devising a theory, which, before it was

919 completed, might have to give place to some theory newer

920 still, from the fact that those former objections had already

921 come to nought under the uprising of others. It seemed

922 to be specially a time, in which Christians had a call to be

923 patient, in which they had no other way of helping those

924 who were alarmed, than that of exhorting them to have a

925 little faith and fortitude, and to "beware," as the poet

926 says, "of dangerous steps." This seemed so clear to me,

927 the more I thought of the matter, as to make me surmise,

928 that, if I attempted what had so little promise in it, I

929 should find that the highest Catholic Authority was

930 against the attempt, and that I should have spent my

931 time and my thought, in doing what either it would be

932 imprudent to bring before the public at all, or what, did I

933 do so, would only complicate matters further which were

934 already complicated, without my interference, more than

935 enough. And I interpret recent acts of that authority as

936 fulfilling my expectation; I interpret them as tying the

937 hands of a controversialist, such as I should be, and teaching

938 us that true wisdom, which Moses inculcated on his

939 people, when the Egyptians were pursuing them, "Fear

940 ye not, stand still; the Lord shall fight for you, and ye

941 shall hold your peace." And so far from finding a difficulty

942 in obeying in this case, I have cause to be thankful

943 and to rejoice to have so clear a direction in a matter of

944 difficulty.

945 But if we would ascertain with correctness the real

946 course of a principle, we must look at it at a certain distance,

947 and as history represents it to us. Nothing carried

948 on by human instruments, but has its irregularities, and

949 affords ground for criticism, when minutely scrutinized in

950 matters of detail. I have been speaking of that aspect of

951 the action of an infallible authority, which is most open to

952 invidious criticism from those who view it from without;

953 I have tried to be fair, in estimating what can be said to

954 its disadvantage, as witnessed at a particular time in the

955 Catholic Church, and now I wish its adversaries to be

956 equally fair in their judgment upon its historical character.

957 Can, then, the infallible authority, with any show of reason,

958 be said in fact to have destroyed the energy of the Catholic

959 intellect? Let it be observed, I have not here to speak

960 of any conflict which ecclesiastical authority has had with

961 science, for this simple reason, that conflict there has been

962 none; and that, because the secular sciences, as they now

963 exist, are a novelty in the world, and there has been no

964 time yet for a history of relations between theology and

965 these new methods of knowledge, and indeed the Church

966 may be said to have kept clear of them, as is proved by

967 the constantly cited case of Galileo. Here "exceptio probat

968 regulam:" for it is the one stock argument. Again,

969 I have not to speak of any relations of the Church to the

970 new sciences, because my simple question all along has

971 been whether the assumption of infallibility by the proper

972 authority is adapted to make me a hypocrite, and till that

973 authority passes decrees on pure physical subjects and calls

974 on me to subscribe them, (which it never will do, because

975 it has not the power,) it has no tendency to interfere by any

976 of its acts with my private judgment on those points. The

977 simple question is, whether authority has so acted upon

978 the reason of individuals, that they can have no opinion

979 of their own, and have but an alternative of slavish superstition

980 or secret rebellion of heart; and I think the whole

981 history of theology puts an absolute negative upon such a

982 supposition.

983 It is hardly necessary to argue out so plain a point. It

984 is individuals, and not the Holy See, that have taken the

985 initiative, and given the lead to the Catholic mind, in theological

986 inquiry. Indeed, it is one of the reproaches urged

987 against the Roman Church, that it has originated nothing,

988 and has only served as a sort of *remora* or break in the

989 development of doctrine. And it is an objection which I

990 really embrace as a truth; for such I conceive to be the

991 main purpose of its extraordinary gift. It is said, and

992 truly, that the Church of Rome possessed no great mind

993 in the whole period of persecution. Afterwards for a long

994 while, it has not a single doctor to show; St. Leo, its first,

995 is the teacher of one point of doctrine; St. Gregory, who

996 stands at the very extremity of the first age of the Church,

997 has no place in dogma or philosophy. The great luminary

998 of the western world is, as we know, St. Augustine; he,

999 no infallible teacher, has formed the intellect of Christian

1000 Europe; indeed to the African Church generally we must

1001 look for the best early exposition of Latin ideas. Moreover,

1002 of the African divines, the first in order of time, and

1003 not the least influential, is the strong-minded and heterodox

1004 Tertullian. Nor is the Eastern intellect, as such, without

1005 its share in the formation of the Latin teaching. The

1006 free thought of Origen is visible in the writings of the

1007 Western Doctors, Hilary and Ambrose; and the independent

1008 mind of Jerome has enriched his own vigorous commentaries

1009 on Scripture, from the stores of the scarcely

1010 orthodox Eusebius. Heretical questionings have been

1011 transmuted by the living power of the Church into salutary

1012 truths. The case is the same as regards the Ecumenical

1013 Councils. Authority in its most imposing exhibition,

1014 grave bishops, laden with the traditions and rivalries of

1015 particular nations or places, have been guided in their

1016 decisions by the commanding genius of individuals, sometimes

1017 young and of inferior rank. Not that uninspired

1018 intellect overruled the super-human gift which was committed

1019 to the Council, which would be a self-contradictory

1020 assertion, but that in that process of inquiry and deliberation,

1021 which ended in an infallible enunciation, individual

1022 reason was paramount. Thus Malchion, a mere presbyter,

1023 was the instrument of the great Council of Antioch in the

1024 third century in meeting and refuting, for the assembled

1025 Fathers, the heretical Patriarch of that see. Parallel to

1026 this instance is the influence, so well known, of a young

1027 deacon, St. Athanasius, with the 318 Fathers at Nicæa.

1028 In mediæval times we read of St. Anselm at Bari, as the

1029 champion of the Council there held, against the Greeks.

1030 At Trent, the writings of St. Bonaventura, and, what is

1031 more to the point, the address of a Priest and theologian,

1032 Salmeron, had a critical effect on some of the definitions

1033 of dogma. In some of those cases the influence might be

1034 partly moral, but in others it was that of a discursive

1035 knowledge of ecclesiastical writers, a scientific acquaintance

1036 with theology, and a force of thought in the treatment

1037 of doctrine.

1038 There are of course intellectual habits which theology

1039 does not tend to form, as for instance the experimental,

1040 and again the philosophical; but that is because it *is*

1041 theology, not because of the gift of infallibility. But, as

1042 far as this goes, I think it could be shown that physical

1043 science on the other hand, or again mathematical, affords

1044 but an imperfect training for the intellect. I do not see

1045 then how any objection about the narrowness of theology

1046 comes into our question, which simply is, whether the

1047 belief in an infallible authority destroys the independence

1048 of the mind; and I consider that the whole history of

1049 the Church, and especially the history of the theological

1050 schools, gives a negative to the accusation. There never

1051 was a time when the intellect of the educated class was

1052 more active, or rather more restless, than in the middle

1053 ages. And then again all through Church history from

1054 the first, how slow is authority in interfering! Perhaps

1055 a local teacher, or a doctor in some local school, hazards a

1056 proposition, and a controversy ensues. It smoulders or

1057 burns in one place, no one interposing; Rome simply lets

1058 it alone. Then it comes before a Bishop; or some priest,

1059 or some professor in some other seat of learning takes it

1060 up; and then there is a second stage of it. Then it comes

1061 before a University, and it may be condemned by the

1062 theological faculty. So the controversy proceeds year

1063 after year, and Rome is still silent. An appeal perhaps is

1064 next made to a seat of authority inferior to Rome; and

1065 then at last after a long while it comes before the supreme

1066 power. Meanwhile, the question has been ventilated and

1067 turned over and over again, and viewed on every side of

1068 it, and authority is called upon to pronounce a decision,

1069 which has already been arrived at by reason. But even

1070 then, perhaps the supreme authority hesitates to do so,

1071 and nothing is determined on the point for years: or so

1072 generally and vaguely, that the whole controversy has to

1073 be gone through again, before it is ultimately determined.

1074 It is manifest how a mode of proceeding, such as this,

1075 tends not only to the liberty, but to the courage, of the

1076 individual theologian or controversialist. Many a man

1077 has ideas, which he hopes are true, and useful for his day,

1078 but he is not confident about them, and wishes to have

1079 them discussed, He is willing, or rather would be thankful,

1080 to give them up, if they can be proved to be erroneous or

1081 dangerous, and by means of controversy he obtains his

1082 end. He is answered, and he yields; or on the contrary

1083 he finds that he is considered safe. He would not dare to

1084 do this, if he knew an authority, which was supreme and

1085 final, was watching every word he said, and made signs of

1086 assent or dissent to each sentence, as he uttered it. Then

1087 indeed he would be fighting, as the Persian soldiers, under

1088 the lash, and the freedom of his intellect might truly be

1089 said to be beaten out of him. But this has not been so:—I

1090 do not mean to say that, when controversies run high,

1091 in schools or even in small portions of the Church, an

1092 interposition may not advisably take place; and again,

1093 questions may be of that urgent nature, that an appeal

1094 must, as a matter of duty, be made at once to the highest

1095 authority in the Church; but if we look into the history

1096 of controversy, we shall find, I think, the general run of

1097 things to be such as I have represented it. Zosimus

1098 treated Pelagius and Cœlestius with extreme forbearance;

1099 St. Gregory VII. was equally indulgent with Berengarius:—by

1100 reason of the very power of the Popes they have

1101 commonly been slow and moderate in their use of it.

1102 And here again is a further shelter for the legitimate

1103 exercise of the reason:—the multitude of nations which

1104 are within the fold of the Church will be found to have

1105 acted for its protection, against any narrowness, on the

1106 supposition of narrowness, in the various authorities at

1107 Rome, with whom lies the practical decision of controverted

1108 questions. How have the Greek traditions been

1109 respected and provided for in the later Ecumenical Councils,

1110 in spite of the countries that held them being in a

1111 state of schism! There are important points of doctrine

1112 which have been (humanly speaking) exempted from the

1113 infallible sentence, by the tenderness with which its instruments,

1114 in framing it, have treated the opinions of particular

1115 places. Then, again, such national influences have a providential

1116 effect in moderating the bias which the local

1117 influences of Italy may exert upon the See of St. Peter.

1118 It stands to reason that, as the Gallican Church has in it

1119 a French element, so Rome must have in it an element of

1120 Italy; and it is no prejudice to the zeal and devotion with

1121 which we submit ourselves to the Holy See to admit this

1122 plainly. It seems to me, as I have been saying, that

1123 Catholicity is not only one of the notes of the Church, but,

1124 according to the divine purposes, one of its securities. I

1125 think it would be a very serious evil, which Divine Mercy

1126 avert! that the Church should be contracted in Europe

1127 within the range of particular nationalities. It is a great

1128 idea to introduce Latin civilization into America, and to

1129 improve the Catholics there by the energy of French

1130 devotedness; but I trust that all European races will ever

1131 have a place in the Church, and assuredly I think that

1132 the loss of the English, not to say the German element, in

1133 its composition has been a most serious misfortune. And

1134 certainly, if there is one consideration more than another

1135 which should make us English grateful to Pius the Ninth,

1136 it is that, by giving us a Church of our own, he has prepared

1137 the way for our own habits of mind, our own

1138 manner of reasoning, our own tastes, and our own virtues,

1139 finding a place and thereby a sanctification, in the Catholic

1140 Church.

1141 There is only one other subject, which I think it necessary

1142 to introduce here, as bearing upon the vague suspicions

1143 which are attached in this country to the Catholic

1144 Priesthood. It is one of which my accusers have before

1145 now said much,—the charge of reserve and economy.

1146 They found it in no slight degree on what I have said on

1147 the subject in my History of the Arians, and in a note

1148 upon one of my Sermons in which I refer to it. The

1149 principle of Reserve is also advocated by an admirable

1150 writer in two numbers of the Tracts for the Times, and

1151 of these I was the Editor.

1152 Now, as to the Economy itself[20], it is founded upon the

1153 words of our Lord, "Cast not your pearls before swine;"

1154 and it was observed by the early Christians more or less,

1155 in their intercourse with the heathen populations among

1156 whom they lived. In the midst of the abominable idolatries

1157 and impurities of that fearful time, the Rule of the

1158 Economy was an imperative duty. But that rule, at least

1159 as I have explained and recommended it, in anything that

1160 I have written, did not go beyond (1) the concealing the

1161 truth when we could do so without deceit, (2) stating it

1162 only partially, and (3) representing it under the nearest

1163 form possible to a learner or inquirer, when he could not

1164 possibly understand it exactly. I conceive that to draw

1165 Angels with wings is an instance of the third of these

1166 economical modes; and to avoid the question, "Do Christians

1167 believe in a Trinity?" by answering, "They believe

1168 in only one God," would be an instance of the second.

1169 As to the first, it is hardly an Economy, but comes under

1170 what is called the "Disciplina Arcani." The second and

1171 third economical modes Clement calls *lying*; meaning that

1172 a partial truth is in some sense a lie, as is also a representative

1173 truth. And this, I think, is about the long and the

1174 short of the ground of the accusation which has been

1175 so violently urged against me, as being a patron of the

1176 Economy.

1177 [20] Vide Note F, *The Economy*.

1178 Of late years I have come to think, as I believe most

1179 writers do, that Clement meant more than I have said. I

1180 used to think he used the word "lie" as an hyperbole,

1181 but I now believe that he, as other early Fathers, thought

1182 that, under certain circumstances, it was lawful to tell a

1183 lie. This doctrine I never maintained, though I used to

1184 think, as I do now, that the theory of the subject is surrounded

1185 with considerable difficulty; and it is not strange

1186 that I should say so, considering that great English

1187 writers declare without hesitation that in certain extreme

1188 cases, as to save life, honour, or even property, a lie is

1189 allowable. And thus I am brought to the direct question

1190 of truth, and of the truthfulness of Catholic priests generally

1191 in their dealings with the world, as bearing on the

1192 general question of their honesty, and of their internal belief

1193 in their religious professions.

1194 It would answer no purpose, and it would be departing

1195 from the line of writing which I have been observing all

1196 along, if I entered into any formal discussion on this

1197 question; what I shall do here, as I have done in the

1198 foregoing pages, is to give my own testimony on the

1199 matter in question, and there to leave it. Now first I will

1200 say, that, when I became a Catholic, nothing struck me

1201 more at once than the English out-spoken manner of the

1202 Priests. It was the same at Oscott, at Old Hall Green, at

1203 Ushaw; there was nothing of that smoothness, or mannerism,

1204 which is commonly imputed to them, and they

1205 were more natural and unaffected than many an Anglican

1206 clergyman. The many years, which have passed since,

1207 have only confirmed my first impression. I have ever

1208 found it in the priests of this Diocese; did I wish to point

1209 out a straightforward Englishman, I should instance the

1210 Bishop, who has, to our great benefit, for so many years

1211 presided over it.

1212 And next, I was struck, when I had more opportunity

1213 of judging of the Priests, by the simple faith in the Catholic

1214 Creed and system, of which they always gave evidence,

1215 and which they never seemed to feel, in any sense at all,

1216 to be a burden. And now that I have been in the Church

1217 nineteen years, I cannot recollect hearing of a single instance

1218 in England of an infidel priest. Of course there

1219 are men from time to time, who leave the Catholic Church

1220 for another religion, but I am speaking of cases, when a

1221 man keeps a fair outside to the world and is a hollow

1222 hypocrite in his heart.

1223 I wonder that the self-devotion of our priests does not

1224 strike a Protestant in this point of view. What do they

1225 gain by professing a Creed, in which, if their enemies are

1226 to be credited, they really do not believe? What is their

1227 reward for committing themselves to a life of self-restraint

1228 and toil, and perhaps to a premature and miserable death?

1229 The Irish fever cut off between Liverpool and Leeds thirty

1230 priests and more, young men in the flower of their days,

1231 old men who seemed entitled to some quiet time after their

1232 long toil. There was a bishop cut off in the North; but

1233 what had a man of his ecclesiastical rank to do with the

1234 drudgery and danger of sick calls, except that Christian

1235 faith and charity constrained him? Priests volunteered

1236 for the dangerous service. It was the same with them on

1237 the first coming of the cholera, that mysterious awe-inspiring

1238 infliction. If they did not heartily believe in the

1239 Creed of the Church, then I will say that the remark of

1240 the Apostle had its fullest illustration:—"If in this life

1241 only we have hope in Christ, we are of all men most

1242 miserable." What could support a set of hypocrites in

1243 the presence of a deadly disorder, one of them following

1244 another in long order up the forlorn hope, and one after

1245 another perishing? And such, I may say, in its substance,

1246 is every Mission-Priest's life. He is ever ready to sacrifice

1247 himself for his people. Night and day, sick or well

1248 himself, in all weathers, off he is, on the news of a sick

1249 call. The fact of a parishioner dying without the Sacraments

1250 through his fault is terrible to him; why terrible,

1251 if he has not a deep absolute faith, which he acts upon

1252 with a free service? Protestants admire this, when they

1253 see it; but they do not seem to see as clearly, that it

1254 excludes the very notion of hypocrisy.

1255 Sometimes, when they reflect upon it, it leads them to

1256 remark on the wonderful discipline of the Catholic priesthood;

1257 they say that no Church has so well ordered a

1258 clergy, and that in that respect it surpasses their own;

1259 they wish they could have such exact discipline among

1260 themselves. But is it an excellence which can be purchased?

1261 is it a phenomenon which depends on nothing

1262 else than itself, or is it an effect which has a cause? You

1263 cannot buy devotion at a price. "It hath never been

1264 heard of in the land of Chanaan, neither hath it been seen

1265 in Theman. The children of Agar, the merchants of

1266 Meran, none of these have known its way." What then

1267 is that wonderful charm, which makes a thousand men

1268 act all in one way, and infuses a prompt obedience to rule,

1269 as if they were under some stern military compulsion?

1270 How difficult to find an answer, unless you will allow the

1271 obvious one, that they believe intensely what they profess!

1272 I cannot think what it can be, in a day like this, which

1273 keeps up the prejudice of this Protestant country against

1274 us, unless it be the vague charges which are drawn from

1275 our books of Moral Theology; and with a short notice of

1276 the work in particular which by our accusers is especially

1277 thrown into our teeth, I shall bring these observations to

1278 a close.

1279 St. Alfonso Liguori, then, it cannot be denied, lays down

1280 that an equivocation, (that is, a play upon words, in which

1281 one sense is taken by the speaker, and another sense intended

1282 by him for the hearer,) is allowable, if there is a just cause,

1283 that is, in an extraordinary case, and may even be confirmed

1284 by an oath. I shall give my opinion on this point

1285 as plainly as any Protestant can wish; and therefore I

1286 avow at once that in this department of morality, much as

1287 I admire the high points of the Italian character, I like

1288 the English rule of conduct better; but, in saying so, I

1289 am not, as will shortly be seen, saying any thing disrespectful

1290 to St. Alfonso, who was a lover of truth, and

1291 whose intercession I trust I shall not lose, though, on the

1292 matter under consideration, I follow other guidance in

1293 preference to his.

1294 Now I make this remark first:—great English authors,

1295 Jeremy Taylor, Milton, Paley, Johnson, men of very different

1296 schools of thought, distinctly say, that under certain

1297 extraordinary circumstances it is allowable to tell a lie.

1298 Taylor says: "To tell a lie for charity, to save a man's

1299 life, the life of a friend, of a husband, of a prince, of a

1300 useful and a public person, hath not only been done at all

1301 times, but commended by great and wise and good men.

1302 Who would not save his father's life, at the charge of a

1303 harmless lie, from persecutors or tyrants?" Again, Milton

1304 says: "What man in his senses would deny, that

1305 there are those whom we have the best grounds for considering

1306 that we ought to deceive,—as boys, madmen, the

1307 sick, the intoxicated, enemies, men in error, thieves? I

1308 would ask, by which of the commandments is a lie forbidden?

1309 You will say, by the ninth. If then my lie

1310 does not injure my neighbour, certainly it is not forbidden

1311 by this commandment." Paley says: "There are falsehoods,

1312 which are not lies, that is, which are not criminal."

1313 Johnson: "The general rule is, that truth should never be

1314 violated; there must, however, be some exceptions. If,

1315 for instance, a murderer should ask you which way a man

1316 is gone."

1317 Now, I am not using these instances as an *argumentum

1318 ad hominem*; but the purpose to which I put them is

1319 this:—

1320 1. First, I have set down the distinct statements of

1321 Taylor, Milton, Paley, and Johnson:—now, would any

1322 one give ever so little weight to these statements, in forming

1323 a real estimate of the veracity of the writers, if they

1324 now were alive? Were a man, who is so fierce with St.

1325 Alfonso, to meet Paley or Johnson to-morrow in society,

1326 would he look upon him as a liar, a knave, as dishonest

1327 and untrustworthy? I am sure he would not. Why then

1328 does he not deal out the same measure to Catholic priests?

1329 If a copy of Scavini, which speaks of equivocation as being

1330 in a just cause allowable, be found in a student's room at

1331 Oscott, not Scavini himself, but even the unhappy student,

1332 who has what a Protestant calls a bad book in his possession,

1333 is judged to be for life unworthy of credit. Are all Protestant

1334 text-books, which are used at the University, immaculate?

1335 Is it necessary to take for gospel every word

1336 of Aristotle's Ethics, or every assertion of Hey or Burnett

1337 on the Articles? Are text-books the ultimate authority,

1338 or rather are they not manuals in the hands of a lecturer,

1339 and the groundwork of his remarks? But, again, let us

1340 suppose, not the case of a student, or of a professor, but of

1341 Scavini himself, or of St. Alfonso; now here again I ask,

1342 since you would not scruple in holding Paley for an honest

1343 man, in spite of his defence of lying, why do you scruple

1344 at holding St. Alfonso honest? I am perfectly sure that

1345 you would not scruple at Paley personally; you might not

1346 agree with him, but you would not go further than to call

1347 him a bold thinker: then why should St. Alfonso's person

1348 be odious to you, as well as his doctrine?

1349 Now I wish to tell you why you are not afraid of Paley;

1350 because, you would say, when he advocated lying, he was

1351 taking *extreme* or *special cases*. You would have no fear of

1352 a man who you knew had shot a burglar dead in his own

1353 house, because you know you are *not* a burglar: so you

1354 would not think that Paley had a habit of telling lies in

1355 society, because in the case of a cruel alternative he

1356 thought it the lesser evil to tell a lie. Then why do you

1357 show such suspicion of a Catholic theologian, who speaks

1358 of certain extraordinary cases in which an equivocation in

1359 a penitent cannot be visited by his confessor as if it were a

1360 sin? for this is the exact point of the question.

1361 But again, why does Paley, why does Jeremy Taylor,

1362 when no practical matter is actually before him, lay down

1363 a maxim about the lawfulness of lying, which will startle

1364 most readers? The reason is plain. He is forming a theory

1365 of morals, and he must treat every question in turn as it

1366 comes. And this is just what St. Alfonso or Scavini is

1367 doing. You only try your hand yourself at a treatise on

1368 the rules of morality, and you will see how difficult the

1369 work is. What is the *definition* of a lie? Can you give a

1370 better than that it is a sin against justice, as Taylor and

1371 Paley consider it? but, if so, how can it be a sin at all, if

1372 your neighbour is not injured? If you do not like this

1373 definition, take another; and then, by means of that,

1374 perhaps you will be defending St. Alfonso's equivocation.

1375 However, this is what I insist upon; that St. Alfonso, as

1376 Paley, is considering the different portions of a large subject,

1377 and he must, on the subject of lying, give his judgment,

1378 though on that subject it is difficult to form any judgment

1379 which is satisfactory.

1380 But further still: you must not suppose that a philosopher

1381 or moralist uses in his own case the licence which his

1382 theory itself would allow him. A man in his own person

1383 is guided by his own conscience; but in drawing out a

1384 system of rules he is obliged to go by logic, and follow the

1385 exact deduction of conclusion from conclusion, and must

1386 be sure that the whole system is coherent and one. You

1387 hear of even immoral or irreligious books being written by

1388 men of decent character; there is a late writer who says

1389 that David Hume's sceptical works are not at all the

1390 picture of the man. A priest might write a treatise which

1391 was really lax on the subject of lying, which might come

1392 under the condemnation of the Holy See, as some treatises

1393 on that score have already been condemned, and yet in

1394 his own person be a rigorist. And, in fact, it is notorious

1395 from St. Alfonso's Life, that he, who has the repute of

1396 being so lax a moralist, had one of the most scrupulous

1397 and anxious of consciences himself. Nay, further than

1398 this, he was originally in the Law, and on one occasion he

1399 was betrayed into the commission of what seemed like a

1400 deceit, though it was an accident; and that was the very

1401 occasion of his leaving the profession and embracing the

1402 religious life.

1403 The account of this remarkable occurrence is told us in

1404 his Life:—

1405 "Notwithstanding he had carefully examined over and

1406 over the details of the process, he was completely mistaken

1407 regarding the sense of one document, which constituted

1408 the right of the adverse party. The advocate of

1409 the Grand Duke perceived the mistake, but he allowed

1410 Alfonso to continue his eloquent address to the end without

1411 interruption; as soon, however, as he had finished, he

1412 rose, and said with cutting coolness, 'Sir, the case is not

1413 exactly what you suppose it to be; if you will review the

1414 process, and examine this paper attentively, you will find

1415 there precisely the contrary of all you have advanced.'

1416 'Willingly,' replied Alfonso, without hesitating; 'the

1417 decision depends on this question—whether the fief were

1418 granted under the law of Lombardy, or under the French

1419 Law.' The paper being examined, it was found that the

1420 Grand Duke's advocate was in the right. 'Yes,' said

1421 Alfonso, holding the paper in his hand, 'I am wrong, I

1422 have been mistaken.' A discovery so unexpected, and the

1423 fear of being accused of unfair dealing filled him with

1424 consternation, and covered him with confusion, so much

1425 so, that every one saw his emotion. It was in vain that

1426 the President Caravita, who loved him, and knew his

1427 integrity, tried to console him, by telling him that such

1428 mistakes were not uncommon, even among the first men

1429 at the bar. Alfonso would listen to nothing, but, overwhelmed

1430 with confusion, his head sunk on his breast, he

1431 said to himself, 'World, I know you now; courts of law,

1432 never shall you see me again!' And turning his back on

1433 the assembly, he withdrew to his own house, incessantly

1434 repeating to himself, 'World, I know you now.' What

1435 annoyed him most was, that having studied and re-studied

1436 the process during a whole month, without having discovered

1437 this important flaw, he could not understand how

1438 it had escaped his observation."

1439 And this is the man, so easily scared at the very shadow

1440 of trickery, who is so flippantly pronounced to be a patron

1441 of lying.

1442 But, in truth, a Catholic theologian has objects in view

1443 which men in general little compass; he is not thinking

1444 of himself, but of a multitude of souls, sick souls, sinful

1445 souls, carried away by sin, full of evil, and he is trying

1446 with all his might to rescue them from their miserable

1447 state; and, in order to save them from more heinous sins,

1448 he tries, to the full extent that his conscience will allow

1449 him to go, to shut his eyes to such sins, as are, though

1450 sins, yet lighter in character or degree. He knows perfectly

1451 well that, if he is as strict as he would wish to be,

1452 he shall be able to do nothing at all with the run of men;

1453 so he is as indulgent with them as ever he can be. Let it

1454 not be for an instant supposed, that I allow of the maxim

1455 of doing evil that good may come; but, keeping clear of

1456 this, there is a way of winning men from greater sins by

1457 winking for the time at the less, or at mere improprieties

1458 or faults; and this is the key to the difficulty which Catholic

1459 books of moral theology so often cause to the Protestant.

1460 They are intended for the Confessor, and Protestants

1461 view them as intended for the Preacher.

1462 2. And I observe upon Taylor, Milton, and Paley thus:

1463 What would a Protestant clergyman say to me, if I accused

1464 him of teaching that a lie was allowable; and if, when he

1465 asked for my proof, I said in reply that such was the

1466 doctrine of Taylor and Milton? Why, he would sharply

1467 retort, "*I* am not bound by Taylor or Milton;" and if I

1468 went on urging that "Taylor was one of his authorities,"

1469 he would answer that Taylor was a great writer, but great

1470 writers were not therefore infallible. This is pretty much

1471 the answer which I make, when I am considered in this

1472 matter a disciple of St. Alfonso.

1473 I plainly and positively state, and without any reserve,

1474 that I do not at all follow this holy and charitable man in

1475 this portion of his teaching. There are various schools of

1476 opinion allowed in the Church: and on this point I follow

1477 others. I follow Cardinal Gerdil, and Natalis Alexander,

1478 nay, St. Augustine. I will quote one passage from Natalis

1479 Alexander:—"They certainly lie, who utter the words of

1480 an oath, without the will to swear or bind themselves: or

1481 who make use of mental reservations and *equivocations* in

1482 swearing, since they signify by words what they have not

1483 in mind, contrary to the end for which language was

1484 instituted, viz. as signs of ideas. Or they mean something

1485 else than the words signify in themselves and the common

1486 custom of speech." And, to take an instance: I do not

1487 believe any priest in England would dream of saying,

1488 "My friend is not here;" meaning, "He is not in my

1489 pocket or under my shoe." Nor should any consideration

1490 make me say so myself. I do not think St. Alfonso would

1491 in his own case have said so; and he would have been

1492 as much shocked at Taylor and Paley, as Protestants are

1493 at him[21].

1494 [21] Vide Note G, *Lying and Equivocation*.

1495 And now, if Protestants wish to know what our real

1496 teaching is, as on other subjects, so on that of lying, let

1497 them look, not at our books of casuistry, but at our catechisms.

1498 Works on pathology do not give the best insight

1499 into the form and the harmony of the human frame; and,

1500 as it is with the body, so is it with the mind. The Catechism

1501 of the Council of Trent was drawn up for the express

1502 purpose of providing preachers with subjects for their

1503 Sermons; and, as my whole work has been a defence of

1504 myself, I may here say that I rarely preach a Sermon, but

1505 I go to this beautiful and complete Catechism to get both

1506 my matter and my doctrine. There we find the following

1507 notices about the duty of Veracity:—

1508 "'Thou shalt not bear false witness,' &c.: let attention

1509 be drawn to two laws contained in this commandment:—the

1510 one, forbidding false witness; the other bidding, that

1511 removing all pretence and deceits, we should measure our

1512 words and deeds by simple truth, as the Apostle admonished

1513 the Ephesians of that duty in these words: 'Doing

1514 truth in charity, let us grow in Him through all things.'

1515 "To deceive by a lie in joke or for the sake of compliment,

1516 though to no one there accrues loss or gain in consequence,

1517 nevertheless is altogether unworthy: for thus

1518 the Apostle admonishes, 'Putting aside lying, speak ye

1519 truth.' For therein is great danger of lapsing into frequent

1520 and more serious lying, and from lies in joke men

1521 gain the habit of lying, whence they gain the character of

1522 not being truthful. And thence again, in order to gain

1523 credence to their words, they find it necessary to make a

1524 practice of swearing.

1525 "Nothing is more necessary [for us] than truth of testimony,

1526 in those things, which we neither know ourselves, nor

1527 can allowably be ignorant of, on which point there is extant

1528 that maxim of St. Augustine's: Whoso conceals the truth,

1529 and whoso puts forth a lie, each is guilty; the one because

1530 he is not willing to do a service, the other because he has

1531 a wish to do a mischief.

1532 "It is lawful at times to be silent about the truth, but

1533 out of a court of law; for in court, when a witness is interrogated

1534 by the judge according to law, the truth is wholly

1535 to be brought out.

1536 "Witnesses, however, must beware, lest, from over-confidence

1537 in their memory, they affirm for certain, what

1538 they have not verified.

1539 "In order that the faithful may with more good will

1540 avoid the sin of lying, the Parish Priest shall set before

1541 them the extreme misery and turpitude of this wickedness.

1542 For, in holy writ, the devil is called the father of a lie;

1543 for, in that he did not remain in Truth, he is a liar, and

1544 the father of a lie. He will add, with the view of ridding

1545 men of so great a crime, the evils which follow upon lying;

1546 and, whereas they are innumerable, he will point out [at

1547 least] the sources and the general heads of these mischiefs

1548 and calamities, viz. 1. How great is God's displeasure and

1549 how great His hatred of a man who is insincere and a liar.

1550 2. What little security there is that a man who is specially

1551 hated by God may not be visited by the heaviest punishments.

1552 3. What more unclean and foul, as St. James

1553 says, than ... that a fountain by the same jet should

1554 send out sweet water and bitter? 4. For that tongue,

1555 which just now praised God, next, as far as in it lies, dishonours

1556 Him by lying. 5. In consequence, liars are shut

1557 out from the possession of heavenly beatitude. 6. That

1558 too is the worst evil of lying, that that disease of the mind

1559 is generally incurable.

1560 "Moreover, there is this harm too, and one of vast extent,

1561 and touching men generally, that by insincerity and

1562 lying faith and truth are lost, which are the firmest bonds

1563 of human society, and, when they are lost, supreme confusion

1564 follows in life, so that men seem in nothing to differ

1565 from devils.

1566 "Lastly, the Parish Priest will set those right who excuse

1567 their insincerity and allege the example of wise men,

1568 who, they say, are used to lie for an occasion. He will

1569 tell them, what is most true, that the wisdom of the flesh

1570 is death. He will exhort his hearers to trust in God, when

1571 they are in difficulties and straits, nor to have recourse to

1572 the expedient of a lie.

1573 "They who throw the blame of their own lie on those

1574 who have already by a lie deceived them, are to be taught

1575 that men must not revenge themselves, nor make up for

1576 one evil by another."

1577 There is much more in the Catechism to the same effect,

1578 and it is of universal obligation; whereas the decision of

1579 a particular author in morals need not be accepted by

1580 any one.

1581 To one other authority I appeal on this subject, which

1582 commands from me attention of a special kind, for it

1583 is the teaching of a Father. It will serve to bring my

1584 work to a conclusion.

1585 "St. Philip," says the Roman Oratorian who wrote his

1586 Life, "had a particular dislike of affectation both in himself

1587 and others, in speaking, in dressing, or in any thing

1588 else.

1589 "He avoided all ceremony which savoured of worldly

1590 compliment, and always showed himself a great stickler

1591 for Christian simplicity in every thing; so that, when he

1592 had to deal with men of worldly prudence, he did not very

1593 readily accommodate himself to them.

1594 "And he avoided, as much as possible, having any thing

1595 to do with *two-faced persons*, who did not go simply and

1596 straightforwardly to work in their transactions.

1597 "*As for liars, he could not endure them*, and he was *continually

1598 reminding* his spiritual children, *to avoid them as

1599 they would a pestilence*."

1600 These are the principles on which I have acted before I

1601 was a Catholic; these are the principles which, I trust,

1602 will be my stay and guidance to the end.

1603 I have closed this history of myself with St. Philip's

1604 name upon St. Philip's feast-day; and, having done so, to

1605 whom can I more suitably offer it, as a memorial of affection

1606 and gratitude, than to St. Philip's sons, my dearest

1607 brothers of this House, the Priests of the Birmingham

1608 Oratory, Ambrose St. John, Henry Austin Mills, Henry

1609 Bittleston, Edward Caswall, William Paine Neville,

1610 and Henry Ignatius Dudley Ryder? who have been so

1611 faithful to me; who have been so sensitive of my needs;

1612 who have been so indulgent to my failings; who have

1613 carried me through so many trials; who have grudged no

1614 sacrifice, if I asked for it; who have been so cheerful

1615 under discouragements of my causing; who have done so

1616 many good works, and let me have the credit of them;—with

1617 whom I have lived so long, with whom I hope

1618 to die.

1619 And to you especially, dear Ambrose St. John; whom

1620 God gave me, when He took every one else away; who

1621 are the link between my old life and my new; who have

1622 now for twenty-one years been so devoted to me, so patient,

1623 so zealous, so tender; who have let me lean so hard upon

1624 you; who have watched me so narrowly; who have never

1625 thought of yourself, if I was in question.

1626 And in you I gather up and bear in memory those

1627 familiar affectionate companions and counsellors, who in

1628 Oxford were given to me, one after another, to be my

1629 daily solace and relief; and all those others, of great name

1630 and high example, who were my thorough friends, and

1631 showed me true attachment in times long past; and also

1632 those many younger men, whether I knew them or not,

1633 who have never been disloyal to me by word or deed; and

1634 of all these, thus various in their relations to me, those

1635 more especially who have since joined the Catholic

1636 Church.

1637 And I earnestly pray for this whole company, with a

1638 hope against hope, that all of us, who once were so united,

1639 and so happy in our union, may even now be brought at

1640 length, by the Power of the Divine Will, into One Fold

1641 and under One Shepherd.

1642 *May 26, 1864.*

1643 In Festo Corp. Christ.

NOTES.

55 (Texto do capítulo)

NOTE A. ON PAGE 14.

58 (Texto do capítulo)

LIBERALISM.

61 I have been asked to explain more fully what it is I mean

62 by "Liberalism," because merely to call it the Anti-dogmatic

63 Principle is to tell very little about it. An explanation is

64 the more necessary, because such good Catholics and distinguished

65 writers as Count Montalembert and Father

66 Lacordaire use the word in a favorable sense, and claim

67 to be Liberals themselves. "The only singularity," says

68 the former of the two in describing his friend, "was his

69 Liberalism. By a phenomenon, at that time unheard of,

70 this convert, this seminarist, this confessor of nuns, was

71 just as stubborn a liberal, as in the days when he was a

72 student and a barrister."—Life (transl.), p. 19.

73 I do not believe that it is possible for me to differ in

74 any important matter from two men whom I so highly

75 admire. In their general line of thought and conduct I

76 enthusiastically concur, and consider them to be before

77 their age. And it would be strange indeed if I did not

78 read with a special interest, in M. de Montalembert's

79 beautiful volume, of the unselfish aims, the thwarted projects,

80 the unrequited toils, the grand and tender resignation

81 of Lacordaire. If I hesitate to adopt their language

82 about Liberalism, I impute the necessity of such hesitation

83 to some differences between us in the use of words or

84 in the circumstances of country; and thus I reconcile

85 myself to remaining faithful to my own conception of it,

86 though I cannot have their voices to give force to mine.

87 Speaking then in my own way, I proceed to explain what

88 I meant as a Protestant by Liberalism, and to do so in

89 connexion with the circumstances under which that system

90 of opinion came before me at Oxford.

91 If I might presume to contrast Lacordaire and myself,

92 I should say, that we had been both of us inconsistent;—he,

93 a Catholic, in calling himself a Liberal; I, a Protestant,

94 in being an Anti-liberal; and moreover, that the cause of

95 this inconsistency had been in both cases one and the

96 same. That is, we were both of us such good conservatives,

97 as to take up with what we happened to find established

98 in our respective countries, at the time when we

99 came into active life. Toryism was the creed of Oxford;

100 he inherited, and made the best of, the French Revolution.

101 When, in the beginning of the present century, not

102 very long before my own time, after many years of moral

103 and intellectual declension, the University of Oxford woke

104 up to a sense of its duties, and began to reform itself, the

105 first instruments of this change, to whose zeal and courage

106 we all owe so much, were naturally thrown together for

107 mutual support, against the numerous obstacles which lay

108 in their path, and soon stood out in relief from the body

109 of residents, who, though many of them men of talent

110 themselves, cared little for the object which the others

111 had at heart. These Reformers, as they may be called,

112 were for some years members of scarcely more than three

113 or four Colleges; and their own Colleges, as being under

114 their direct influence, of course had the benefit of those

115 stricter views of discipline and teaching, which they themselves

116 were urging on the University. They had, in no

117 long time, enough of real progress in their several spheres

118 of exertion, and enough of reputation out of doors, to warrant

119 them in considering themselves the *élite* of the place;

120 and it is not wonderful if they were in consequence led to

121 look down upon the majority of Colleges, which had not

122 kept pace with the reform, or which had been hostile to it.

123 And, when those rivalries of one man with another arose,

124 whether personal or collegiate, which befall literary and

125 scientific societies, such disturbances did but tend to

126 raise in their eyes the value which they had already set

127 upon academical distinction, and increase their zeal in

128 pursuing it. Thus was formed an intellectual circle or

129 class in the University,—men, who felt they had a career

130 before them, as soon as the pupils, whom they were forming,

131 came into public life; men, whom non-residents,

132 whether country parsons or preachers of the Low Church,

133 on coming up from time to time to the old place, would

134 look at, partly with admiration, partly with suspicion, as

135 being an honour indeed to Oxford, but withal exposed to

136 the temptation of ambitious views, and to the spiritual evils

137 signified in what is called the "pride of reason."

138 Nor was this imputation altogether unjust; for, as they

139 were following out the proper idea of a University, of

140 course they suffered more or less from the moral malady

141 incident to such a pursuit. The very object of such great

142 institutions lies in the cultivation of the mind and the

143 spread of knowledge: if this object, as all human objects,

144 has its dangers at all times, much more would these exist

145 in the case of men, who were engaged in a work of reformation,

146 and had the opportunity of measuring themselves,

147 not only with those who were their equals in

148 intellect, but with the many, who were below them. In

149 this select circle or class of men, in various Colleges, the

150 direct instruments and the choice fruit of real University

151 Reform, we see the rudiments of the Liberal party.

152 Whenever men are able to act at all, there is the chance

153 of extreme and intemperate action; and therefore, when

154 there is exercise of mind, there is the chance of wayward

155 or mistaken exercise. Liberty of thought is in itself a

156 good; but it gives an opening to false liberty. Now by

157 Liberalism I mean false liberty of thought, or the exercise

158 of thought upon matters, in which, from the constitution

159 of the human mind, thought cannot be brought to any

160 successful issue, and therefore is out of place. Among

161 such matters are first principles of whatever kind; and of

162 these the most sacred and momentous are especially to be

163 reckoned the truths of Revelation. Liberalism then is the

164 mistake of subjecting to human judgment those revealed

165 doctrines which are in their nature beyond and independent

166 of it, and of claiming to determine on intrinsic

167 grounds the truth and value of propositions which rest for

168 their reception simply on the external authority of the

169 Divine Word.

170 Now certainly the party of whom I have been speaking,

171 taken as a whole, were of a character of mind out of which

172 Liberalism might easily grow up, as in fact it did; certainly

173 they breathed around an influence which made men

174 of religious seriousness shrink into themselves. But, while

175 I say as much as this, I have no intention whatever of

176 implying that the talent of the University, in the years

177 before and after 1820, was liberal in its theology, in the

178 sense in which the bulk of the educated classes through

179 the country are liberal now. I would not for the world

180 be supposed to detract from the Christian earnestness, and

181 the activity in religious works, above the average of men,

182 of many of the persons in question. They would have

183 protested against their being supposed to place reason

184 before faith, or knowledge before devotion; yet I do consider

185 that they unconsciously encouraged and successfully

186 introduced into Oxford a licence of opinion which went far

187 beyond them. In their day they did little more than take

188 credit to themselves for enlightened views, largeness of

189 mind, liberality of sentiment, without drawing the line

190 between what was just and what was inadmissible in

191 speculation, and without seeing the tendency of their own

192 principles; and engrossing, as they did, the mental energy

193 of the University, they met for a time with no effectual

194 hindrance to the spread of their influence, except (what

195 indeed at the moment was most effectual, but not of an

196 intellectual character) the thorough-going Toryism and

197 traditionary Church-of-England-ism of the great body of

198 the Colleges and Convocation.

199 Now and then a man of note appeared in the Pulpit

200 or Lecture Rooms of the University, who was a worthy

201 representative of the more religious and devout Anglicans.

202 These belonged chiefly to the High-Church party; for the

203 party called Evangelical never has been able to breathe

204 freely in the atmosphere of Oxford, and at no time has

205 been conspicuous, as a party, for talent or learning. But

206 of the old High Churchmen several exerted some sort of

207 Anti-liberal influence in the place, at least from time to

208 time, and that influence of an intellectual nature. Among

209 these especially may be mentioned Mr. John Miller, of

210 Worcester College, who preached the Bampton Lecture

211 in the year 1817. But, as far as I know, he who turned

212 the tide, and brought the talent of the University round

213 to the side of the old theology, and against what was

214 familiarly called "march-of-mind," was Mr. Keble. In

215 and from Keble the mental activity of Oxford took that

216 contrary direction which issued in what was called Tractarianism.

217 Keble was young in years, when he became a University

218 celebrity, and younger in mind. He had the purity and

219 simplicity of a child. He had few sympathies with the intellectual

220 party, who sincerely welcomed him as a brilliant

221 specimen of young Oxford. He instinctively shut up before

222 literary display, and pomp and donnishness of manner,

223 faults which always will beset academical notabilities.

224 He did not respond to their advances. His collision with

225 them (if it may be so called) was thus described by Hurrell

226 Froude in his own way. "Poor Keble!" he used gravely

227 to say, "he was asked to join the aristocracy of talent, but

228 he soon found his level." He went into the country, but

229 his instance serves to prove that men need not, in the

230 event, lose that influence which is rightly theirs, because

231 they happen to be thwarted in the use of the channels

232 natural and proper to its exercise. He did not lose his

233 place in the minds of men because he was out of their

234 sight.

235 Keble was a man who guided himself and formed his

236 judgments, not by processes of reason, by inquiry or by

237 argument, but, to use the word in a broad sense, by

238 authority. Conscience is an authority; the Bible is an

239 authority; such is the Church; such is Antiquity; such

240 are the words of the wise; such are hereditary lessons;

241 such are ethical truths; such are historical memories; such

242 are legal saws and state maxims; such are proverbs; such

243 are sentiments, presages, and prepossessions. It seemed to

244 me as if he ever felt happier, when he could speak or act

245 under some such primary or external sanction; and could

246 use argument mainly as a means of recommending or explaining

247 what had claims on his reception prior to proof.

248 He even felt a tenderness, I think, in spite of Bacon, for

249 the Idols of the Tribe and the Den, of the Market and

250 the Theatre. What he hated instinctively was heresy,

251 insubordination, resistance to things established, claims of

252 independence, disloyalty, innovation, a critical, censorious

253 spirit. And such was the main principle of the school

254 which in the course of years was formed around him; nor

255 is it easy to set limits to its influence in its day; for multitudes

256 of men, who did not profess its teaching, or accept

257 its peculiar doctrines, were willing nevertheless, or found

258 it to their purpose, to act in company with it.

259 Indeed for a time it was practically the champion and

260 advocate of the political doctrines of the great clerical interest

261 through the country, who found in Mr. Keble and his

262 friends an intellectual, as well as moral support to their

263 cause, which they looked for in vain elsewhere. His weak

264 point, in their eyes, was his consistency; for he carried

265 his love of authority and old times so far, as to be more

266 than gentle towards the Catholic Religion, with which

267 the Toryism of Oxford and of the Church of England had

268 no sympathy. Accordingly, if my memory be correct, he

269 never could get himself to throw his heart into the opposition

270 made to Catholic Emancipation, strongly as he revolted

271 from the politics and the instruments by means of

272 which that Emancipation was won. I fancy he would

273 have had no difficulty in accepting Dr. Johnson's saying

274 about "the first Whig;" and it grieved and offended him

275 that the "Via prima salutis" should be opened to the

276 Catholic body from the Whig quarter. In spite of his

277 reverence for the Old Religion, I conceive that on the

278 whole he would rather have kept its professors beyond the

279 pale of the Constitution with the Tories, than admit them

280 on the principles of the Whigs. Moreover, if the Revolution

281 of 1688 was too lax in principle for him and his

282 friends, much less, as is very plain, could they endure to

283 subscribe to the revolutionary doctrines of 1776 and 1789,

284 which they felt to be absolutely and entirely out of keeping

285 with theological truth.

286 The Old Tory or Conservative party in Oxford had in it

287 no principle or power of development, and that from its

288 very nature and constitution: it was otherwise with the

289 Liberals. They represented a new idea, which was but

290 gradually learning to recognize itself, to ascertain its

291 characteristics and external relations, and to exert an

292 influence upon the University. The party grew, all the

293 time that I was in Oxford, even in numbers, certainly in

294 breadth and definiteness of doctrine, and in power. And,

295 what was a far higher consideration, by the accession of

296 Dr. Arnold's pupils, it was invested with an elevation of

297 character which claimed the respect even of its opponents.

298 On the other hand, in proportion as it became more earnest

299 and less self-applauding, it became more free-spoken;

300 and members of it might be found who, from the mere

301 circumstance of remaining firm to their original professions,

302 would in the judgment of the world, as to their

303 public acts, seem to have left it for the Conservative camp.

304 Thus, neither in its component parts nor in its policy, was

305 it the same in 1832, 1836, and 1841, as it was in 1845.

306 These last remarks will serve to throw light upon a

307 matter personal to myself, which I have introduced into

308 my Narrative, and to which my attention has been pointedly

309 called, now that my Volume is coming to a second

310 edition.

311 It has been strongly urged upon me to re-consider the

312 following passages which occur in it: "The men who had

313 driven me from Oxford were distinctly the Liberals, it was

314 they who had opened the attack upon Tract 90," p. 203,

315 and "I found no fault with the Liberals; they had beaten

316 me in a fair field," p. 214.

317 I am very unwilling to seem ungracious, or to cause pain

318 in any quarter; still I am sorry to say I cannot modify these

319 statements. It is surely a matter of historical fact that I

320 left Oxford upon the University proceedings of 1841; and

321 in those proceedings, whether we look to the Heads of

322 Houses or the resident Masters, the leaders, if intellect

323 and influence make men such, were members of the Liberal

324 party. Those who did not lead, concurred or acquiesced

325 in them,—I may say, felt a satisfaction. I do not recollect

326 any Liberal who was on my side on that occasion. Excepting

327 the Liberal, no other party, as a party, acted

328 against me. I am not complaining of them; I deserved

329 nothing else at their hands. They could not undo in 1845,

330 even had they wished it, (and there is no proof they did,)

331 what they had done in 1841. In 1845, when I had already

332 given up the contest for four years, and my part in it had

333 passed into the hands of others, then some of those who

334 were prominent against me in 1841, feeling (what they

335 had not felt in 1841) the danger of driving a number of

336 my followers to Rome, and joined by younger friends who

337 had come into University importance since 1841 and felt

338 kindly towards me, adopted a course more consistent with

339 their principles, and proceeded to shield from the zeal of

340 the Hebdomadal Board, not me, but, professedly, all parties

341 through the country,—Tractarians, Evangelicals, Liberals

342 in general,—who had to subscribe to the Anglican formularies,

343 on the ground that those formularies, rigidly taken,

344 were, on some point or other, a difficulty to all parties

345 alike.

346 However, besides the historical fact, I can bear witness

347 to my own feeling at the time, and my feeling was this:—that

348 those who in 1841 had considered it to be a duty to

349 act against me, had then done their worst. What was it

350 to me what they were now doing in opposition to the New

351 Test proposed by the Hebdomadal Board? I owed them

352 no thanks for their trouble. I took no interest at all, in

353 February, 1845, in the proceedings of the Heads of Houses

354 and of the Convocation. I felt myself *dead* as regarded

355 my relations to the Anglican Church. My leaving it was

356 all but a matter of time. I believe I did not even thank

357 my real friends, the two Proctors, who in Convocation

358 stopped by their Veto the condemnation of Tract 90; nor

359 did I make any acknowledgment to Mr. Rogers, nor to Mr.

360 James Mozley, nor, as I think, to Mr. Hussey, for their

361 pamphlets in my behalf. My frame of mind is best described

362 by the sentiment of the passage in Horace, which

363 at the time I was fond of quoting, as expressing my view

364 of the relation that existed between the Vice-Chancellor

365 and myself.

366 "Pentheu,

367 Rector Thebarum, quid me perferre patique

368 Indignum cogas?" "Adimam bona." "Nempe pecus, rem,

369 Lectos, argentum; tollas licet." "In manicis et

370 Compedibus, sævo te sub custode tenebo." (*viz. the 39 Articles.*)

371 "*Ipse Deus, simul atque volam, me solvet.*" Opinor,

372 Hoc sentit: *Moriar. Mors ultima linea rerum est.*

373 I conclude this notice of Liberalism in Oxford, and the

374 party which was antagonistic to it, with some propositions

375 in detail, which, as a member of the latter, and together

376 with the High Church, I earnestly denounced and abjured.

377 1. No religious tenet is important, unless reason shows it

378 to be so.

379 Therefore, e.g. the doctrine of the Athanasian Creed is not to be

380 insisted on, unless it tends to convert the soul; and the doctrine of

381 the Atonement is to be insisted on, if it does convert the soul.

382 2. No one can believe what he does not understand.

383 Therefore, e.g. there are no mysteries in true religion.

384 3. No theological doctrine is any thing more than an

385 opinion which happens to be held by bodies of men.

386 Therefore, e.g. no creed, as such, is necessary for salvation.

387 4. It is dishonest in a man to make an act of faith in

388 what he has not had brought home to him by actual proof.

389 Therefore, e.g. the mass of men ought not absolutely to believe in

390 the divine authority of the Bible.

391 5. It is immoral in a man to believe more than he can

392 spontaneously receive as being congenial to his moral and

393 mental nature.

394 Therefore, e.g. a given individual is not bound to believe in eternal

395 punishment.

396 6. No revealed doctrines or precepts may reasonably

397 stand in the way of scientific conclusions.

398 Therefore, e.g. Political Economy may reverse our Lord's declarations

399 about poverty and riches, or a system of Ethics may teach that

400 the highest condition of body is ordinarily essential to the highest

401 state of mind.

402 7. Christianity is necessarily modified by the growth of

403 civilization, and the exigencies of times.

404 Therefore, e.g. the Catholic priesthood, though necessary in the

405 Middle Ages, may be superseded now.

406 8. There is a system of religion more simply true than

407 Christianity as it has ever been received.

408 Therefore, e.g. we may advance that Christianity is the "corn of

409 wheat" which has been dead for 1800 years, but at length will bear

410 fruit; and that Mahometanism is the manly religion, and existing

411 Christianity the womanish.

412 9. There is a right of Private Judgment: that is, there

413 is no existing authority on earth competent to interfere

414 with the liberty of individuals in reasoning and judging

415 for themselves about the Bible and its contents, as they

416 severally please.

417 Therefore, e.g. religious establishments requiring subscription are

418 Anti-christian.

419 10. There are rights of conscience such, that every one

420 may lawfully advance a claim to profess and teach what is

421 false and wrong in matters, religious, social, and moral,

422 provided that to his private conscience it seems absolutely

423 true and right.

424 Therefore, e.g. individuals have a right to preach and practise fornication

425 and polygamy.

426 11. There is no such thing as a national or state conscience.

427 Therefore, e.g. no judgments can fall upon a sinful or infidel nation.

428 12. The civil power has no positive duty, in a normal

429 state of things, to maintain religious truth.

430 Therefore, e.g. blasphemy and sabbath-breaking are not rightly

431 punishable by law.

432 13. Utility and expedience are the measure of political

433 duty.

434 Therefore, e.g. no punishment may be enacted, on the ground that

435 God commands it: e.g. on the text, "Whoso sheddeth man's blood,

436 by man shall his blood be shed."

437 14. The Civil Power may dispose of Church property

438 without sacrilege.

439 Therefore, e.g. Henry VIII. committed no sin in his spoliations.

440 15. The Civil Power has the right of ecclesiastical jurisdiction

441 and administration.

442 Therefore, e.g. Parliament may impose articles of faith on the

443 Church or suppress Dioceses.

444 16. It is lawful to rise in arms against legitimate

445 princes.

446 Therefore, e.g. the Puritans in the 17th century, and the French in

447 the 18th, were justifiable in their Rebellion and Revolution respectively.

448 17. The people are the legitimate source of power.

449 Therefore, e.g. Universal Suffrage is among the natural rights of

450 man.

451 18. Virtue is the child of knowledge, and vice of ignorance.

452 Therefore, e.g. education, periodical literature, railroad travelling,

453 ventilation, drainage, and the arts of life, when fully carried out, serve

454 to make a population moral and happy.

455 All of these propositions, and many others too, were

456 familiar to me thirty years ago, as in the number of the

457 tenets of Liberalism, and, while I gave into none of them

458 except No. 12, and perhaps No. 11, and partly No. 1,

459 before I began to publish, so afterwards I wrote against

460 most of them in some part or other of my Anglican works.

461 If it is necessary to refer to a work, not simply my own,

462 but of the Tractarian school, which contains a similar protest,

463 I should name the *Lyra Apostolica*. This volume,

464 which by accident has been left unnoticed, except incidentally,

465 in my Narrative, was collected together from the

466 pages of the "British Magazine," in which its contents

467 originally appeared, and published in a separate form, immediately

468 after Hurrell Froude's death in 1836. Its

469 signatures, α, β, γ, δ, ε ξ,

470 denote respectively as authors,

471 Mr. Bowden, Mr. Hurrell Froude, Mr. Keble, Mr. Newman,

472 Mr. Robert Wilberforce, and Mr. Isaac Williams.

473 There is one poem on "Liberalism," beginning "Ye cannot

474 halve the Gospel of God's grace;" which bears out the

475 account of Liberalism as above given; and another upon

476 "the Age to come," defining from its own point of view

477 the position and prospects of Liberalism.

478 I need hardly say that the above Note is mainly historical.

479 How far the Liberal party of 1830-40 really

480 held the above eighteen Theses, which I attributed to them,

481 and how far and in what sense I should oppose those

482 Theses now, could scarcely be explained without a separate

483 Dissertation.

NOTE B. ON PAGE 23.

64 (Texto do capítulo)

ECCLESIASTICAL MIRACLES.

67 The writer, who gave occasion for the foregoing Narrative,

68 was very severe with me for what I had said about

69 Miracles in the Preface to the Life of St. Walburga. I

70 observe therefore as follows:—

71 Catholics believe that miracles happen in any age of

72 the Church, though not for the same purposes, in the same

73 number, or with the same evidence, as in Apostolic times.

74 The Apostles wrought them in evidence of their divine

75 mission; and with this object they have been sometimes

76 wrought by Evangelists of countries since, as even Protestants

77 allow. Hence we hear of them in the history of

78 St. Gregory in Pontus, and St. Martin in Gaul; and in

79 their case, as in that of the Apostles, they were both

80 numerous and clear. As they are granted to Evangelists,

81 so are they granted, though in less measure and evidence,

82 to other holy men; and as holy men are not found equally

83 at all times and in all places, therefore miracles are in

84 some places and times more than in others. And since,

85 generally, they are granted to faith and prayer, therefore

86 in a country in which faith and prayer abound, they will

87 be more likely to occur, than where and when faith and

88 prayer are not; so that their occurrence is irregular. And

89 further, as faith and prayer obtain miracles, so still more

90 commonly do they gain from above the ordinary interventions

91 of Providence; and, as it is often very difficult to

92 distinguish between a providence and a miracle, and there

93 will be more providences than miracles, hence it will

94 happen that many occurrences will be called miraculous,

95 which, strictly speaking, are not such, that is, not more

96 than providential mercies, or what are sometimes called

97 "*grazie*" or "favours."

98 Persons, who believe all this, in accordance with Catholic

99 teaching, as I did and do, they, on the report of a

100 miracle, will of necessity, the necessity of good logic, be

101 led to say, first, "It *may* be," and secondly, "But I must

102 have *good evidence* in order to believe it."

103 1. It *may* be, because miracles take place in all ages;

104 it must be clearly *proved*, because perhaps after all it may be

105 only a providential mercy, or an exaggeration, or a mistake,

106 or an imposture. Well, this is precisely what I had said,

107 which the writer, who has given occasion to this Volume,

108 considered so irrational. I had said, as he quotes me, "In

109 this day, and under our present circumstances, we can only

110 reply, that there is no reason why they should not be."

111 Surely this is good logic, *provided* that miracles *do* occur

112 in all ages; and so again I am logical in saying, "There is

113 nothing, *primâ facie*, in the miraculous accounts in question,

114 to repel a *properly taught* or religiously disposed

115 mind." What is the matter with this statement? My

116 assailant does not pretend to say *what* the matter is, and

117 he cannot; but he expresses a rude, unmeaning astonishment.

118 Accordingly, in the passage which he quotes, I

119 observe, "Miracles are the kind of facts proper to ecclesiastical

120 history, just as instances of sagacity or daring,

121 personal prowess, or crime, are the facts proper to secular

122 history." What is the harm of this?

123 2. But, though a miracle be conceivable, it has to be

124 *proved*. *What* has to be proved? (1.) That the event

125 occurred as stated, and is not a false report or an exaggeration.

126 (2.) That it is clearly miraculous, and not a

127 mere providence or answer to prayer within the order of

128 nature. What is the fault of saying this? The inquiry

129 is parallel to that which is made about some extraordinary

130 fact in secular history. Supposing I hear that King

131 Charles II. died a Catholic, I am led to say: It *may* be,

132 but what is your *proof*?

133 In my Essay on Miracles of the year 1826, I proposed

134 three questions about a professed miraculous occurrence:

135 1. is it antecedently *probable*? 2. is it in its *nature* certainly

136 miraculous? 3. has it sufficient *evidence*? To these

137 three heads I had regard in my Essay of 1842; and under

138 them I still wish to conduct the inquiry into the miracles

139 of Ecclesiastical History.

140 So much for general principles; as to St. Walburga,

141 though I have no intention at all of denying that numerous

142 miracles have been wrought by her intercession,

143 still, neither the Author of her Life, nor I, the Editor,

144 felt that we had grounds for binding ourselves to the

145 belief of certain alleged miracles in particular. I made,

146 however, one exception; it was the medicinal oil which

147 flows from her relics. Now as to the *verisimilitude*, the

148 *miraculousness*, and the *fact*, of this medicinal oil.

149 1. The *verisimilitude*. It is plain there is nothing extravagant

150 in this report of her relics having a supernatural

151 virtue; and for this reason, because there are such instances

152 in Scripture, and Scripture cannot be extravagant.

153 For instance, a man was restored to life by touching the

154 relics of the Prophet Eliseus. The sacred text runs thus:—"And

155 Elisha died, and they buried him. And the bands

156 of the Moabites invaded the land at the coming in of the

157 year. And it came to pass, as they were burying a man,

158 that, behold, they spied a band of men; and they cast the

159 man into the sepulchre of Elisha. And, when the man

160 was let down, *and touched the bones of Elisha, he revived*, and

161 stood upon his feet." Again, in the case of an inanimate

162 substance, which had touched a living Saint: "And God

163 wrought *special miracles* by the hands of Paul; so that

164 *from his body* were brought unto the sick *handkerchiefs or

165 aprons*, and *the diseases departed from them*." And again

166 in the case of a pool: "An *Angel went down* at a certain

167 season into the pool, and troubled the water; whosoever

168 then first, after the troubling of the water, stepped in,

169 *was made whole of whatsoever disease* he had." 2 Kings

170 [4 Kings] xiii. 20, 21. Acts xix. 11, 12. John v. 4.

171 Therefore there is nothing *extravagant* in the *character* of

172 the miracle.

173 2. Next, the *matter of fact*:—*is* there an oil flowing

174 from St. Walburga's tomb, which is medicinal? To this

175 question I confined myself in my Preface. Of the accounts

176 of medieval miracles, I said that there was no *extravagance*

177 in their *general character*, but I could not affirm

178 that there was always *evidence* for them. I could not

179 simply accept them as *facts*, but I could not reject them in

180 their *nature*;—they *might* be true, for they were not impossible;

181 but they were *not proved* to be true, because

182 there was not trustworthy testimony. However, as to St.

183 Walburga, I repeat, I made *one* exception, the fact of the

184 medicinal oil, since for that miracle there was distinct and

185 successive testimony. And then I went on to give a chain

186 of witnesses. It was my duty to state what those witnesses

187 said in their very words; so I gave the testimonies

188 in full, tracing them from the Saint's death. I said, "She

189 is one of the principal Saints of her age and country."

190 Then I quoted Basnage, a Protestant, who says, "Six

191 writers are extant, who have employed themselves in

192 relating the deeds or miracles of Walburga." Then I

193 said that her "renown was not the mere natural *growth* of

194 ages, but begins with the very century of the Saint's

195 death." Then I observed that only two miracles seem to

196 have been "distinctly reported of her as occurring in her

197 lifetime; and they were handed down apparently by tradition."

198 Also, that such miracles are said to have commenced

199 about A.D. 777. Then I spoke of the medicinal oil

200 as having testimony to it in 893, in 1306, after 1450, in

201 1615, and in 1620. Also, I said that Mabillon seems not

202 to have believed some of her miracles; and that the earliest

203 witness had got into trouble with his Bishop. And so I

204 left the matter, as a question to be decided by evidence,

205 not deciding any thing myself.

206 What was the harm of all this? but my Critic muddled

207 it together in a most extraordinary manner, and

208 I am far from sure that he knew himself the definite categorical

209 charge which he intended it to convey against me.

210 One of his remarks is, "What has become of the holy oil

211 for the last 240 years, Dr. Newman does not say," p. 25.

212 Of course I did not, because I did not know; I gave the

213 evidence as I found it; he assumes that I had a point to

214 prove, and then asks why I did not make the evidence

215 larger than it was.

216 I can tell him more about it now: the oil still flows; I

217 have had some of it in my possession; it is medicinal still.

218 This leads to the third head.

219 3. Its *miraculousness*. On this point, since I have been

220 in the Catholic Church, I have found there is a difference

221 of opinion. Some persons consider that the oil is the

222 natural produce of the rock, and has ever flowed from it;

223 others, that by a divine gift it flows from the relics; and

224 others, allowing that it now comes naturally from the

225 rock, are disposed to hold that it was in its origin miraculous,

226 as was the virtue of the pool of Bethsaida.

227 This point must be settled of course before the virtue of

228 the oil can be ascribed to the sanctity of St. Walburga; for

229 myself, I neither have, nor ever have had, the means of

230 going into the question; but I will take the opportunity

231 of its having come before me, to make one or two remarks,

232 supplemental of what I have said on other occasions.

233 1. I frankly confess that the present advance of science

234 tends to make it probable that various facts take place,

235 and have taken place, in the order of nature, which

236 hitherto have been considered by Catholics as simply supernatural.

237 2. Though I readily make this admission, it must not

238 be supposed in consequence that I am disposed to grant at

239 once, that every event was natural in point of fact, which

240 *might* have taken place by the laws of nature; for it is

241 obvious, no Catholic can bind the Almighty to act only in

242 one and the same way, or to the observance always of His

243 own laws. An event which is possible in the way of nature,

244 is certainly possible too to Divine Power without

245 the sequence of natural cause and effect at all. A conflagration,

246 to take a parallel, may be the work of an

247 incendiary, or the result of a flash of lightning; nor

248 would a jury think it safe to find a man guilty of arson, if

249 a dangerous thunderstorm was raging at the very time

250 when the fire broke out. In like manner, upon the hypothesis

251 that a miraculous dispensation is in operation, a

252 recovery from diseases to which medical science is equal,

253 may nevertheless in matter of fact have taken place, not

254 by natural means, but by a supernatural interposition.

255 That the Lawgiver always acts through His own laws, is

256 an assumption, of which I never saw proof. In a given

257 case, then, the possibility of assigning a human cause

258 for an event does not *ipso facto* prove that it is not

259 miraculous.

260 3. So far, however, is plain, that, till some *experimentum

261 crucis* can be found, such as to be decisive against the

262 natural cause or the supernatural, an occurrence of this

263 kind will as little convince an unbeliever that there has

264 been a divine interference in the case, as it will drive the

265 Catholic to admit that there has been no interference at

266 all.

267 4. Still there is this gain accruing to the Catholic cause

268 from the larger views we now possess of the operation of

269 natural causes, viz. that our opponents will not in future

270 be so ready as hitherto, to impute fraud and falsehood to

271 our priests and their witnesses, on the ground of their pretending

272 or reporting things that are incredible. Our

273 opponents have again and again accused us of false witness,

274 on account of statements which they now allow are

275 either true, or may have been true. They account indeed

276 for the strange facts very differently from us; but still

277 they allow that facts they were. It is a great thing to

278 have our characters cleared; and we may reasonably hope

279 that, the next time our word is vouched for occurrences

280 which appear to be miraculous, our facts will be investigated,

281 not our testimony impugned.

282 5. Even granting that certain occurrences, which we

283 have hitherto accounted miraculous, have not absolutely a

284 claim to be so considered, nevertheless they constitute an

285 argument still in behalf of Revelation and the Church.

286 Providences, or what are called *grazie*, though they do not

287 rise to the order of miracles, yet, if they occur again and

288 again in connexion with the same persons, institutions, or

289 doctrines, may supply a cumulative evidence of the fact

290 of a supernatural presence in the quarter in which they

291 are found. I have already alluded to this point in my

292 Essay on Ecclesiastical Miracles, and I have a particular

293 reason, as will presently be seen, for referring here to

294 what I said in the course of it.

295 In that Essay, after bringing its main argument to an

296 end, I append to it a review of "the evidence for particular

297 alleged miracles." "It does not strictly fall within the

298 scope of the Essay," I observe, "to pronounce upon the

299 truth or falsehood of this or that miraculous narrative, as

300 it occurs in ecclesiastical history; but only to furnish such

301 general considerations, as may be useful in forming a

302 decision in particular cases," p. cv. However, I thought

303 it right to go farther and "to set down the evidence for

304 and against certain miracles as we meet with them," ibid.

305 In discussing these miracles separately, I make the following

306 remarks, to which I have just been referring.

307 After discussing the alleged miracle of the Thundering

308 Legion, I observe:—"Nor does it concern us much to

309 answer the objection, that there is nothing strictly miraculous

310 in such an occurrence, because sudden thunderclouds

311 after drought are not unfrequent; for, I would

312 answer, Grant me such miracles ordinarily in the early

313 Church, and I will ask no other; grant that, upon prayer,

314 benefits are vouchsafed, deliverances are effected, unhoped-for

315 results obtained, sicknesses cured, tempests laid, pestilences

316 put to flight, famines remedied, judgments inflicted,

317 and there will be no need of analyzing the causes, whether

318 supernatural or natural, to which they are to be referred.

319 They may, or they may not, in this or that case, follow or

320 surpass the laws of nature, and they may do so plainly or

321 doubtfully, but the common sense of mankind will call

322 them miraculous; for by a miracle is popularly meant,

323 whatever be its formal definition, an event which impresses

324 upon the mind the immediate presence of the

325 Moral Governor of the world. He may sometimes act

326 through nature, sometimes beyond or against it; but

327 those who admit the fact of such interferences, will have

328 little difficulty in admitting also their strictly miraculous

329 character, if the circumstances of the case require it, and

330 those who deny miracles to the early Church will be

331 equally strenuous against allowing her the grace of such

332 intimate influence (if we may so speak) upon the course of

333 divine Providence, as is here in question, even though it

334 be not miraculous."—p. cxxi.

335 And again, speaking of the death of Arius: "But after

336 all, was it a miracle? for, if not, we are labouring at a

337 proof of which nothing comes. The more immediate

338 answer to this question has already been suggested several

339 times. When a Bishop with his flock prays night and

340 day against a heretic, and at length begs of God to take

341 him away, and when he *is* suddenly taken away, almost at

342 the moment of his triumph, and that by a death awfully

343 significant, from its likeness to one recorded in Scripture,

344 is it not trifling to ask whether such an occurrence comes

345 up to the definition of a miracle? The question is not

346 whether it is formally a miracle, but whether it is an

347 event, the like of which persons, who deny that miracles

348 continue, will consent that the Church should be considered

349 still able to perform. If they are willing to allow

350 to the Church such extraordinary protection, it is for them

351 to draw the line to the satisfaction of people in general,

352 between these and strictly miraculous events; if, on the

353 other hand, they deny their occurrence in the times of the

354 Church, then there is sufficient reason for our appealing

355 here to the history of Arius in proof of the affirmative."—p.

356 clxxii.

357 These remarks, thus made upon the Thundering Legion

358 and the death of Arius, must be applied, in consequence of

359 investigations made since the date of my Essay, to the apparent

360 miracle wrought in favour of the African confessors

361 in the Vandal persecution. Their tongues were cut out

362 by the Arian tyrant, and yet they spoke as before. In

363 my Essay I insisted on this fact as being strictly miraculous.

364 Among other remarks (referring to the instances

365 adduced by Middleton and others in disparagement of the

366 miracle, viz. of "a girl born without a tongue, who yet

367 talked as distinctly and easily, as if she had enjoyed the

368 full benefit of that organ," and of a boy who lost his

369 tongue at the age of eight or nine, yet retained his speech,

370 whether perfectly or not,) I said, "Does Middleton mean

371 to say, that, if certain of men lost their tongues *at the

372 command of a tyrant* for the *sake of their religion*, and then

373 spoke *as plainly* as before, nay *if only one person was so

374 mutilated* and so gifted, it would not be a miracle?"—p.

375 ccx. And I enlarged upon the minute details of the

376 fact as reported to us by eye-witnesses and contemporaries.

377 "Out of the seven writers adduced, six are contemporaries;

378 three, if not four, are eye-witnesses of the miracle. One

379 reports from an eye-witness, and one testifies to a fervent

380 record at the burial-place of the subjects of it. All seven

381 were living, or had been staying, at one or other of the

382 two places which are mentioned as their abode. One is a

383 Pope, a second a Catholic Bishop, a third a Bishop of a

384 schismatical party, a fourth an emperor, a fifth a soldier,

385 a politician, and a suspected infidel, a sixth a statesman

386 and courtier, a seventh a rhetorician and philosopher.

387 'He cut out the tongues by the roots,' says Victor, Bishop

388 of Vito; 'I perceived the tongues entirely gone by the

389 roots,' says Æneas; 'as low down as the throat,' says

390 Procopius; 'at the roots,' say Justinian and St. Gregory;

391 'he spoke like an educated man, without impediment,'

392 says Victor of Vito; 'with articulateness,' says Æneas;

393 'better than before;' 'they talked without any impediment,'

394 says Procopius; 'speaking with perfect voice,'

395 says Marcellinus; 'they spoke perfectly, even to the end,'

396 says the second Victor; 'the words were formed, full, and

397 perfect,' says St. Gregory."—p. ccviii.

398 However, a few years ago an Article appeared in "Notes

399 and Queries" (No. for May 22, 1858), in which various

400 evidence was adduced to show that the tongue is not necessary

401 for articulate speech.

402 1. Col. Churchill, in his "Lebanon," speaking of the

403 cruelties of Djezzar Pacha, in extracting to the root the

404 tongues of some Emirs, adds, "It is a curious fact, however,

405 that the tongues grow again sufficiently for the

406 purposes of speech."

407 2. Sir John Malcolm, in his "Sketches of Persia,"

408 speaks of Zâb, Khan of Khisht, who was condemned to lose

409 his tongue. "This mandate," he says, "was imperfectly

410 executed, and the loss of half this member deprived him

411 of speech. Being afterwards persuaded that its being cut

412 close to the root would enable him to speak so as to be

413 understood, he submitted to the operation; and the effect

414 has been, that his voice, though indistinct and thick, is yet

415 intelligible to persons accustomed to converse with him....

416 I am not an anatomist, and I cannot therefore give a

417 reason, why a man, who could not articulate with half a

418 tongue, should speak when he had none at all; but the

419 facts are as stated."

420 3. And Sir John McNeill says, "In answer to your

421 inquiries about the powers of speech retained by persons

422 who have had their tongues cut out, I can state from personal

423 observation, that several persons whom I knew in

424 Persia, who had been subjected to that punishment, spoke

425 so intelligibly as to be able to transact important business....

426 The conviction in Persia is universal, that the power

427 of speech is destroyed by merely cutting off the tip of the

428 tongue; and is to a useful extent restored by cutting off

429 another portion as far back as a perpendicular section can

430 be made of the portion that is free from attachment at the

431 lower surface.... I never had to meet with a person

432 who had suffered this punishment, who could not speak so

433 as to be quite intelligible to his familiar associates."

434 I should not be honest, if I professed to be simply converted,

435 by these testimonies, to the belief that there was

436 nothing miraculous in the case of the African confessors.

437 It is quite as fair to be sceptical on one side of the question

438 as on the other; and if Gibbon is considered worthy of praise

439 for his stubborn incredulity in receiving the evidence

440 for this miracle, I do not see why I am to be blamed, if I

441 wish to be quite sure of the full appositeness of the recent

442 evidence which is brought to its disadvantage. Questions

443 of fact cannot be disproved by analogies or presumptions;

444 the inquiry must be made into the particular case in all

445 its parts, as it comes before us. Meanwhile, I fully allow

446 that the points of evidence brought in disparagement of

447 the miracle are *primâ facie* of such cogency, that, till they

448 are proved to be irrelevant, Catholics are prevented from

449 appealing to it for controversial purposes.

NOTE C. ON PAGE 153.

70 (Texto do capítulo)

SERMON ON WISDOM AND INNOCENCE.

73 The professed basis of the charge of lying and equivocation

74 made against me, and, in my person, against the

75 Catholic clergy, was, as I have already noticed in the

76 Preface, a certain Sermon of mine on "Wisdom and Innocence,"

77 being the 20th in a series of "Sermons on Subjects

78 of the Day," written, preached, and published while I was

79 an Anglican. Of this Sermon my accuser spoke thus in

80 his Pamphlet:—

81 "It is occupied entirely with the attitude of 'the world' to 'Christians'

82 and 'the Church.' By the world appears to be signified, especially, the Protestant

83 public of these realms; what Dr. Newman means by Christians, and

84 the Church, he has not left in doubt; for in the preceding Sermon he says:

85 'But if the truth must be spoken, what are the humble monk and the holy

86 nun, and other regulars, as they are called, but Christians after the very pattern

87 given us in Scripture, &c.'.... This is his definition of Christians. And

88 in the Sermon itself, he sufficiently defines what he means by 'the Church,' in

89 two notes of her character, which he shall give in his own words: 'What, for

90 instance, though we grant that sacramental confession and the celibacy of the

91 clergy do tend to consolidate the body politic in the relation of rulers and

92 subjects, or, in other words, to aggrandize the priesthood? for how can the

93 Church be one body without such relation?'"—Pp. 8, 9.

94 He then proceeded to analyze and comment on it at

95 great length, and to criticize severely the method and tone

96 of my Sermons generally. Among other things, he

97 said:—

98 "What, then, did the Sermon *mean*? Why was it preached? To insinuate

99 that a Church which had sacramental confession and a celibate clergy was

100 the only true Church? Or to insinuate that the admiring young gentlemen

101 who listened to him stood to their fellow-countrymen in the relation of the

102 early Christians to the heathen Romans? Or that Queen Victoria's Government

103 was to the Church of England what Nero's or Dioclesian's was to the

104 Church of Rome? It may have been so. I know that men used to suspect

105 Dr. Newman,—I have been inclined to do so myself,—of writing a whole

106 Sermon, not for the sake of the text or of the matter, but for the sake of one

107 single passing hint—one phrase, one epithet, one little barbed arrow, which,

108 as he swept magnificently past on the stream of his calm eloquence, seemingly

109 unconscious of all presences, save those unseen, he delivered unheeded, as

110 with his finger-tip, to the very heart of an initiated hearer, never to be withdrawn

111 again. I do not blame him for that. It is one of the highest triumphs

112 of oratoric power, and may be employed honestly and fairly by any person who

113 has the skill to do it honestly and fairly; but then, Why did he entitle his

114 Sermon 'Wisdom and Innocence?'

115 "What, then, could I think that Dr. Newman *meant*? I found a preacher

116 bidding Christians imitate, to some undefined point, the 'arts' of the

117 basest of animals, and of men, and of the devil himself. I found him, by

118 a strange perversion of Scripture, insinuating that St. Paul's conduct and

119 manner were such as naturally to bring down on him the reputation of being a

120 crafty deceiver. I found him—horrible to say it—even hinting the same of

121 one greater than St. Paul. I found him denying or explaining away the

122 existence of that Priestcraft, which is a notorious fact to every honest student

123 of history, and justifying (as far as I can understand him) that double dealing

124 by which prelates, in the middle age, too often played off alternately the

125 sovereign against the people, and the people against the sovereign, careless

126 which was in the right, so long as their own power gained by the move. I

127 found him actually using of such (and, as I thought, of himself and his party

128 likewise) the words 'They yield outwardly; to assent inwardly were to betray

129 the faith. Yet they are called deceitful and double-dealing, because they do

130 as much as they can, and not more than they may.' I found him telling

131 Christians that they will always seem 'artificial,' and 'wanting in openness

132 and manliness;' that they will always be 'a mystery' to the world, and that

133 the world will always think them rogues; and bidding them glory in what the

134 world (i.e. the rest of their countrymen) disown, and say with Mawworm,

135 'I like to be despised.'

136 "Now, how was I to know that the preacher, who had the reputation of

137 being the most acute man of his generation, and of having a specially intimate

138 acquaintance with the weaknesses of the human heart, was utterly blind to the

139 broad meaning and the plain practical result of a Sermon like this, delivered

140 before fanatic and hot-headed young men, who hung upon his every word?

141 that he did not foresee that they would think that they obeyed him by becoming

142 affected, artificial, sly, shifty, ready for concealments and equivocations?"

143 &c. &c.—Pp. 14-16.

144 My accuser asked in this passage what did the Sermon

145 *mean*, and why was it preached. I will here answer

146 this question; and with this view will speak, first of

147 the *matter* of the Sermon, then of its *subject*, then of its

148 *circumstances*.

149 1. It was one of the last six Sermons which I wrote

150 when I was an Anglican. It was one of the five Sermons

151 I preached in St. Mary's between Christmas and Easter,

152 1843, the year when I gave up my Living. The MS. of

153 the Sermon is destroyed; but I believe, and my memory

154 too bears me out, as far as it goes, that the sentence in

155 question about Celibacy and Confession, of which this writer

156 would make so much, *was not preached at all*. The Volume,

157 in which this Sermon is found, was published *after* that I

158 had given up St. Mary's, when I had no call on me to

159 restrain the expression of any thing which I might hold:

160 and I stated an important fact about it in the Advertisement,

161 in these words:—

162 "In preparing [these Sermons] for publication, *a few words and sentences*

163 have in several places been *added*, which will be found to express more *of

164 private or personal opinion*, than it was expedient to introduce into the

165 *instruction* delivered in Church to a parochial Congregation. Such introduction,

166 however, seems unobjectionable in the case of compositions, which are

167 *detached* from the sacred place and service to which they once belonged, and

168 *submitted to the reason* and judgment of the general reader."

169 This Volume of Sermons then cannot be criticized at all

170 as *preachments*; they are *essays*; essays of a man who, at the

171 time of publishing them, was *not* a preacher. Such passages,

172 as that in question, are just the very ones which I added

173 *upon* my publishing them; and, as I always was on my guard

174 in the pulpit against saying any thing which looked towards

175 Rome, I shall believe that I did not preach the obnoxious

176 sentence till some one is found to testify that he heard it.

177 At the same time I cannot conceive why the mention of

178 Sacramental Confession, or of Clerical Celibacy, had I made

179 it, was inconsistent with the position of an Anglican

180 Clergyman. For Sacramental Confession and Absolution

181 actually form a portion of the Anglican Visitation of the

182 Sick; and though the 32nd Article says that "Bishops,

183 priests, and deacons, are not *commanded* by God's law

184 either to vow the state of single life or to abstain from

185 marriage," and "therefore it is *lawful* for them to marry,"

186 this proposition I did not dream of denying, nor is it inconsistent

187 with St. Paul's doctrine, which I held, that it

188 is "*good* to abide even as he," i.e. in celibacy.

189 But I have more to say on this point. This writer says,

190 "I know that men used to suspect Dr. Newman,—I have

191 been inclined to do so myself,—of *writing a whole Sermon,

192 not for the sake of the text or of the matter*, but for the sake

193 of one simple passing hint,—one phrase, one epithet."

194 Now observe; can there be a plainer testimony borne to

195 the practical character of my Sermons at St. Mary's than

196 this gratuitous insinuation? Many a preacher of Tractarian

197 doctrine has been accused of not letting his

198 parishioners alone, and of teasing them with his private

199 theological notions. The same report was spread about me

200 twenty years ago as this writer spreads now, and the world

201 believed that my Sermons at St. Mary's were full of red-hot

202 Tractarianism. Then strangers came to hear me

203 preach, and were astonished at their own disappointment.

204 I recollect the wife of a great prelate from a distance

205 coming to hear me, and then expressing her surprise to

206 find that I preached nothing but a plain humdrum Sermon.

207 I recollect how, when on the Sunday before Commemoration

208 one year, a number of strangers came to hear

209 me, and I preached in my usual way, residents in Oxford,

210 of high position, were loud in their satisfaction that on a

211 great occasion, I had made a simple failure, for after all

212 there was nothing in the Sermon to hear. Well, but they

213 were not going to let me off, for all my common-sense

214 view of duty. Accordingly they got up the charitable

215 theory which this Writer revives. They said that there

216 was a double purpose in those plain addresses of mine,

217 and that my Sermons were never so artful as when they

218 seemed common-place; that there were sentences which

219 redeemed their apparent simplicity and quietness. So they

220 watched during the delivery of a Sermon, which to them

221 was too practical to be useful, for the concealed point of

222 it, which they could at least imagine, if they could not

223 discover. "Men used to suspect Dr. Newman," he says,

224 "of writing a *whole* Sermon, *not* for the sake of *the text or

225 of the matter*, but for the sake of one single passing hint, ...

226 *one* phrase, *one* epithet, *one* little barbed arrow, which,

227 as he *swept magnificently* past on the stream of his calm

228 eloquence, *seemingly* unconscious of all presences, save those

229 unseen, he delivered unheeded," &c. To all appearance,

230 he says, I was "unconscious of all presences." He is not

231 able to deny that the "*whole* Sermon" had the *appearance*

232 of being "*for the sake* of the text and matter;" therefore

233 he suggests that perhaps it wasn't.

234 2. And now as to the subject of the Sermon. The

235 Sermons of which the Volume consists are such as are,

236 more or less, exceptions to the rule which I ordinarily

237 observed, as to the subjects which I introduced into the

238 pulpit of St. Mary's. They are not purely ethical or

239 doctrinal. They were for the most part caused by circumstances

240 of the day or of the moment, and they belong to

241 various years. One was written in 1832, two in 1836,

242 two in 1838, five in 1840, five in 1841, four in 1842, seven

243 in 1843. Many of them are engaged on one subject, viz.

244 in viewing the Church in its relation to the world. By

245 the world was meant, not simply those multitudes which

246 were not in the Church, but the existing body of human

247 society, whether in the Church or not, whether Catholics,

248 Protestants, Greeks, or Mahometans, theists or idolaters,

249 as being ruled by principles, maxims, and instincts of their

250 own, that is, of an unregenerate nature, whatever their

251 supernatural privileges might be, greater or less, according

252 to their form of religion. This view of the relation of the

253 Church to the world as taken apart from questions of

254 ecclesiastical politics, as they may be called, is often

255 brought out in my Sermons. Two occur to me at once;

256 No. 3 of my Plain Sermons, which was written in 1829,

257 and No. 15 of my Third Volume of Parochial, written in

258 1835. On the other hand, by Church I meant,—in common

259 with all writers connected with the Tract Movement, whatever

260 their shades of opinion, and with the whole body

261 of English divines, except those of the Puritan or Evangelical

262 School,—the whole of Christendom, from the

263 Apostles' time till now, whatever their later divisions into

264 Latin, Greek, and Anglican. I have explained this view

265 of the subject above at pp. 69-71 of this Volume.

266 When then I speak, in the particular Sermon before us,

267 of the members, or the rulers, or the action of "the

268 Church," I mean neither the Latin, nor the Greek, nor

269 the English, taken by itself, but of the whole Church as

270 one body: of Italy as one with England, of the Saxon or

271 Norman as one with the Caroline Church. *This* was

272 specially the one Church, and the points in which one

273 branch or one period differed from another were not and

274 could not be Notes of the Church, because Notes necessarily

275 belong to the whole of the Church every where

276 and always.

277 This being my doctrine as to the relation of the Church

278 to the world, I laid down in the Sermon three principles

279 concerning it, and there left the matter. The first is, that

280 Divine Wisdom had framed for its action laws, which man,

281 if left to himself, would have antecedently pronounced to

282 be the worst possible for its success, and which in all ages

283 have been called by the world, as they were in the

284 Apostles' days, "foolishness;" that man ever relies on

285 physical and material force, and on carnal inducements

286 as Mahomet with his sword and his houris, or indeed

287 almost as that theory of religion, called, since the Sermon

288 was written, "muscular Christianity;" but that our Lord,

289 on the contrary, has substituted meekness for haughtiness,

290 passiveness for violence, and innocence for craft: and that

291 the event has shown the high wisdom of such an economy,

292 for it has brought to light a set of natural laws, unknown

293 before, by which the seeming paradox that weakness should

294 be stronger than might, and simplicity than worldly policy,

295 is readily explained.

296 Secondly, I said that men of the world, judging by the

297 event, and not recognizing the secret causes of the success,

298 viz. a higher order of natural laws,—natural, though their

299 source and action were supernatural, (for "the meek inherit

300 the earth," by means of a meekness which comes from

301 above,)—these men, I say, concluded, that the success

302 which they witnessed must arise from some evil secret

303 which the world had not mastered,—by means of magic,

304 as they said in the first ages, by cunning as they say now.

305 And accordingly they thought that the humility and inoffensiveness

306 of Christians, or of Churchmen, was a mere

307 pretence and blind to cover the real causes of that success,

308 which Christians could explain and would not; and that

309 they were simply hypocrites.

310 Thirdly, I suggested that shrewd ecclesiastics, who knew

311 very well that there was neither magic nor craft in the

312 matter, and, from their intimate acquaintance with what

313 actually went on within the Church, discerned what were

314 the real causes of its success, were of course under the

315 temptation of substituting reason for conscience, and,

316 instead of simply obeying the command, were led to do

317 good that good might come, that is, to act *in order* to

318 secure success, and not from a motive of faith. Some, I

319 said, did yield to the temptation more or less, and their

320 motives became mixed; and in this way the world in a

321 more subtle shape had got into the Church; and hence it

322 had come to pass, that, looking at its history from first to

323 last, we could not possibly draw the line between good and

324 evil there, and say either that every thing was to be defended,

325 or certain things to be condemned. I expressed the difficulty,

326 which I supposed to be inherent in the Church, in

327 the following words. I said, "*Priestcraft has ever been

328 considered the badge*, and its imputation is a kind of Note

329 of the Church: and *in part indeed truly*, because the presence

330 of powerful enemies, and the sense of their own

331 weakness, *has sometimes tempted Christians to the abuse,

332 instead of the use of Christian wisdom, to be wise without

333 being harmless*; but partly, nay, for the most part, not

334 truly, but slanderously, and merely because the world

335 called their wisdom craft, when it was found to be a match

336 for its own numbers and power."

337 Such is the substance of the Sermon: and as to the

338 main drift of it, it was this; that I was, there and elsewhere,

339 scrutinizing the course of the Church as a whole,

340 as if philosophically, as an historical phenomenon, and

341 observing the laws on which it was conducted. Hence

342 the Sermon, or Essay as it more truly is, is written in a

343 dry and unimpassioned way: it shows as little of human

344 warmth of feeling as a Sermon of Bishop Butler's. Yet,

345 under that calm exterior there was a deep and keen sensitiveness,

346 as I shall now proceed to show.

347 3. If I mistake not, it was written with a secret thought

348 about myself. Every one preaches according to his frame

349 of mind, at the time of preaching. One heaviness especially

350 oppressed me at that season, which this Writer,

351 twenty years afterwards, has set himself with a good will to

352 renew: it arose from the sense of the base calumnies which

353 were heaped upon me on all sides. It is worth observing that

354 this Sermon is exactly contemporaneous with the report

355 spread by a Bishop (*vid. supr.* p. 181), that I had advised

356 a clergyman converted to Catholicism to retain his Living.

357 This report was in circulation in February 1843, and my

358 Sermon was preached on the 19th. In the trouble of mind

359 into which I was thrown by such calumnies as this, I

360 gained, while I reviewed the history of the Church, at

361 once an argument and a consolation. My argument was

362 this: if I, who knew my own innocence, was so blackened

363 by party prejudice, perhaps those high rulers and those

364 servants of the Church, in the many ages which intervened

365 between the early Nicene times and the present, who were

366 laden with such grievous accusations, were innocent also;

367 and this reflection served to make me tender towards those

368 great names of the past, to whom weaknesses or crimes

369 were imputed, and reconciled me to difficulties in ecclesiastical

370 proceedings, which there were no means now of

371 properly explaining. And the sympathy thus excited for

372 them, re-acted on myself, and I found comfort in being

373 able to put myself under the shadow of those who had

374 suffered as I was suffering, and who seemed to promise me

375 their recompense, since I had a fellowship in their trial.

376 In a letter to my Bishop at the time of Tract 90, part of

377 which I have quoted, I said that I had ever tried to

378 "keep innocency;" and now two years had passed since

379 then, and men were louder and louder in heaping on me

380 the very charges, which this Writer repeats out of my

381 Sermon, of "fraud and cunning," "craftiness and deceitfulness,"

382 "double-dealing," "priestcraft," of being "mysterious,

383 dark, subtle, designing," when I was all the time

384 conscious to myself, in my degree, and after my measure,

385 of "sobriety, self-restraint, and control of word and feeling."

386 I had had experience how my past success had

387 been imputed to "secret management;" and how, when I

388 had shown surprise at that success, that surprise again was

389 imputed to "deceit;" and how my honest heartfelt submission

390 to authority had been called, as it was called in a

391 Bishop's charge abroad, "mystic humility;" and how my

392 silence was called an "hypocrisy;" and my faithfulness to

393 my clerical engagements a secret correspondence with the

394 enemy. And I found a way of destroying my sensitiveness

395 about these things which jarred upon my sense of justice,

396 and otherwise would have been too much for me, by the

397 contemplation of a large law of the Divine Dispensation,

398 and felt myself more and more able to bear in my own

399 person a present trial, of which in my past writings I had

400 expressed an anticipation.

401 For this feeling and thus speaking this Writer compares

402 me to "Mawworm." "I found him telling Christians,"

403 he says, "that they will always seem 'artificial,'

404 and 'wanting in openness and manliness;' that they will

405 always be 'a mystery' to the world; and that the world

406 will always think them rogues; and bidding them glory

407 in what the world (that is, the rest of their fellow-countrymen)

408 disown, and say with Mawworm, 'I like to be

409 despised.' Now how was I to know that the preacher ...

410 was utterly blind to the broad meaning and the plain

411 practical result of a Sermon like this delivered before

412 fanatic and hot-headed young men, who hung upon his

413 every word?"—Fanatic and hot-headed young men, who

414 hung on my every word! If he had undertaken to write

415 a history, and not a romance, he would have easily found

416 out, as I have said above, that from 1841 I had severed

417 myself from the younger generation of Oxford, that Dr.

418 Pusey and I had then closed our theological meetings at his

419 house, that I had brought my own weekly evening parties

420 to an end, that I preached only by fits and starts at St.

421 Mary's, so that the attendance of young men was broken

422 up, that in those very weeks from Christmas till over

423 Easter, during which this Sermon was preached, I was

424 but five times in the pulpit there. He would have found,

425 that it was written at a time when I was shunned rather

426 than sought, when I had great sacrifices in anticipation,

427 when I was thinking much of myself; that I was ruthlessly

428 tearing myself away from my own followers, and

429 that, in the musings of that Sermon, I was at the very

430 utmost only delivering a testimony in my behalf for time

431 to come, not sowing my rhetoric broadcast for the chance

432 of present sympathy.

433 Again, he says: "I found him actually using of such

434 [prelates], (and, as I thought, of himself and his party likewise,)

435 the words 'They yield outwardly; to assent inwardly

436 were to betray the faith. Yet they are called deceitful and

437 double-dealing, because they do as much as they can, not

438 more than they may.'" This too is a proof of my duplicity!

439 Let this writer, in his dealings with some one else,

440 go just a little further than he has gone with me; and let

441 him get into a court of law for libel; and let him be convicted;

442 and let him still fancy that his libel, though a libel,

443 was true, and let us then see whether he will not in such a

444 case "yield outwardly," without assenting internally; and

445 then again whether we should please him, if we called him

446 "deceitful and double-dealing," because "he did as much

447 as he could, not more than he ought to do." But Tract 90

448 will supply a real illustration of what I meant. I yielded

449 to the Bishops in outward act, viz. in not defending the

450 Tract, and in closing the Series; but, not only did I not

451 assent inwardly to any condemnation of it, but I opposed

452 myself to the proposition of a condemnation on the part of

453 authority. Yet I was then by the public called "deceitful

454 and double-dealing," as this Writer calls me now, "because

455 I did as much as I felt I could do, and not more than

456 I felt I could honestly do." Many were the publications

457 of the day and the private letters, which accused me of

458 shuffling, because I closed the Series of Tracts, yet kept

459 the Tracts on sale, as if I ought to comply not only with

460 what my Bishop asked, but with what he did not ask, and

461 perhaps did not wish. However, such teaching, according

462 to this Writer, was likely to make young men "suspect,

463 that truth was not a virtue for its own sake, but only for

464 the sake of the spread of 'Catholic opinions,' and the

465 'salvation of their own souls;' and that cunning was

466 the weapon which heaven had allowed to them to defend

467 themselves against the persecuting Protestant public."—p. 16.

468 And now I draw attention to a further point. He says,

469 "How was I to know that the preacher ... did not foresee,

470 that [fanatic and hot-headed young men] would think

471 that they obeyed him, by becoming affected, artificial, sly,

472 shifty, ready for concealments and *equivocations*?" "How

473 should he know!" What! I suppose that we are to think

474 every man a knave till he is proved not to be such. Know!

475 had he no friend to tell him whether I was "affected" or

476 "artificial" myself? Could he not have done better than

477 impute *equivocations* to me, at a time when I was in no

478 sense answerable for the *amphibologia* of the Roman

479 casuists? Had he a single fact which belongs to me personally

480 or by profession to couple my name with equivocation

481 in 1843? "How should he know" that I was not

482 sly, smooth, artificial, non-natural! he should know by

483 that common manly frankness, by which we put confidence

484 in others, till they are proved to have forfeited it; he

485 should know it by my own words in that very Sermon, in

486 which I say it is best to be natural, and that reserve is at

487 best but an unpleasant necessity. For I say there expressly:—

488 "I do not deny that there is something very engaging in a frank and unpretending

489 manner; some persons have it more than others; in *some persons it is

490 a great grace*. But it must be recollected that I am speaking of

491 *times of persecution

492 and oppression* to Christians, such as the text foretells; and then

493 surely frankness will become nothing else than indignation at the oppressor,

494 and vehement speech, if it is permitted. Accordingly, as persons have deep

495 feelings, so they will find the necessity of self-control, lest they should say

496 what they ought not."

497 He sums up thus:

498 "If [Dr. Newman] would ... persist (as in this Sermon) in dealing with

499 matters dark, offensive, doubtful, sometimes actually forbidden, at least according

500 to the notions of the great majority of English Churchmen; if he would

501 always do so in a tentative, paltering way, seldom or never letting the world

502 know how much he believed, how far he intended to go; if, in a word, his

503 method of teaching was a suspicious one, what wonder if the minds of men

504 were filled with suspicions of him?"—p. 17.

505 Now, in the course of my Narrative, I have frankly

506 admitted that I was tentative in such of my works as fairly

507 allowed of the introduction into them of religious inquiry;

508 but he is speaking of my Sermons; where, then, is his

509 proof that in my Sermons I dealt in matters dark, offensive,

510 doubtful, actually forbidden? He must show that I

511 was tentative in my Sermons; and he has the range of

512 eight volumes to gather evidence in. As to the ninth, my

513 University Sermons, of course I was tentative in them;

514 but not because "I would seldom or never let the world

515 know how much I believed, or how far I intended to go;"

516 but because University Sermons are commonly, and allowably,

517 of the nature of disquisitions, as preached before a

518 learned body; and because in deep subjects, which had

519 not been fully investigated, I said as much as I believed,

520 and about as far as I saw I could go; and a man cannot

521 do more; and I account no man to be a philosopher who

522 attempts to do more.

NOTE D. ON PAGE 213.

76 (Texto do capítulo)

SERIES OF SAINTS' LIVES OF 1843-4.

79 I have here an opportunity of preserving, what otherwise

80 would be lost, the Catalogue of English Saints which

81 I formed, as preparatory to the Series of their Lives which

82 was begun in the above years. It is but a first Essay, and

83 has many obvious imperfections; but it may be useful to

84 others as a step towards a complete hagiography for England.

85 For instance St. Osberga is omitted; I suppose

86 because it was not easy to learn any thing about her.

87 Boniface of Canterbury is inserted, though passed over by

88 the Bollandists on the ground of the absence of proof of a

89 *cultus* having been paid to him. The Saints of Cornwall

90 were too numerous to be attempted. Among the men of

91 note, not Saints, King Edward II. is included from piety

92 towards the founder of Oriel College. With these admissions

93 I present my Paper to the reader.

94 *Preparing for Publication, in Periodical Numbers, in small 8vo, The

95 Lives of the English Saints, Edited by the Rev. John Henry Newman,

96 B.D., Fellow of Oriel College.*

97 It is the compensation of the disorders and perplexities of these latter times

98 of the Church that we have the history of the foregoing. We indeed of this

99 day have been reserved to witness a disorganization of the City of God, which

100 it never entered into the minds of the early believers to imagine: but we are

101 witnesses also of its triumphs and of its luminaries through those many ages

102 which have brought about the misfortunes which at present overshadow it.

103 If they were blessed who lived in primitive times, and saw the fresh traces

104 of their Lord, and heard the echoes of Apostolic voices, blessed too are we

105 whose special portion it is to see that same Lord revealed in His Saints.

106 The wonders of His grace in the soul of man, its creative power, its inexhaustible

107 resources, its manifold operation, all this we know, as they knew it

108 not. They never heard the names of St. Gregory, St. Bernard, St. Francis,

109 and St. Louis. In fixing our thoughts then, as in an undertaking like the

110 present, on the History of the Saints, we are but availing ourselves of that

111 solace and recompense of our peculiar trials which has been provided for our

112 need by our Gracious Master.

113 And there are special reasons at this time for recurring to the Saints of

114 our own dear and glorious, most favoured, yet most erring and most unfortunate

115 England. Such a recurrence may serve to make us love our

116 country better, and on truer grounds, than heretofore; to teach us to invest

117 her territory, her cities and villages, her hills and springs, with sacred associations;

118 to give us an insight into her present historical position in the

119 course of the Divine Dispensation; to instruct us in the capabilities of the

120 English character; and to open upon us the duties and the hopes to which

121 that Church is heir, which was in former times the Mother of St. Boniface

122 and St. Ethelreda.

123 Even a selection or specimens of the Hagiology of our country may suffice

124 for some of these high purposes; and in so wide and rich a field of research

125 it is almost presumptuous in one undertaking to aim at more than such a

126 partial exhibition. The list that follows, though by no means so large as

127 might have been drawn up, exceeds the limits which the Editor proposes to

128 his hopes, if not to his wishes; but, whether it is allowed him to accomplish

129 a larger or smaller portion of it, it will be his aim to complete such subjects

130 or periods as he begins before bringing it to a close. It is hardly necessary

131 to observe that any list that is producible in this stage of the undertaking

132 can but approximate to correctness and completeness in matters of detail,

133 and even in the names which are selected to compose it.

134 He has considered himself at liberty to include in the Series such saints as

135 have been born in England, though they have lived and laboured out of it;

136 and such, again, as have been in any sufficient way connected with our

137 country, though born out of it; for instance, Missionaries or Preachers in it,

138 or spiritual or temporal rulers, or founders of religious institutions or houses.

139 He has also included in the Series a few eminent or holy persons, who,

140 though not in the Sacred Catalogue, are recommended to our religious

141 memory by their fame, learning, or the benefits they have conferred on

142 posterity. These have been distinguished from the Saints by printing their

143 names in italics.

144 It is proposed to page all the longer Lives separately; the shorter will be

145 thrown together in one. They will be published in monthly issues of not

146 more than 128 pages each; and no regularity, whether of date or of subject,

147 will be observed in the order of publication. But they will be so numbered

148 as to admit ultimately of a general chronological arrangement.

149 The separate writers are distinguished by letters subjoined to each Life:

150 and it should be added, to prevent misapprehension, that, since under the

151 present circumstances of our Church, they are necessarily of various, though

152 not divergent, doctrinal opinions, no one is answerable for any composition

153 but his own. At the same time, the work professing an historical and ethical

154 character, questions of theology will be, as far as possible, thrown into the

155 back ground.

156 J. H. N.

157 *Littlemore, Sept. 9, 1843.*

158 CALENDAR OF ENGLISH SAINTS.

159 JANUARY.

160 1 Elvan, B. and Medwyne, C.

161 2 Martyrs of Lichfield.

162 3 Melorus, M.

163 4

164 5 Edward, K.C.

165 6 Peter, A.

166 7 Cedd, B.

167 8 Pega, V. Wulsin, B.

168 9 Adrian, A. Bertwald, Archb.

169 10 Sethrida, V.

170 11 Egwin, B.

171 12 Benedict Biscop, A. Aelred, A.

172 13 Kentigern, B.

173 14 Beuno, A.

174 15 Ceolulph, K. Mo.

175 16 Henry, Hermit. Fursey, A.

176 17 Mildwida, V.

177 18 Ulfrid or Wolfrid, M.

178 19 Wulstan, B. Henry, B.

179 20

180 21

181 22 Brithwold, B.

182 23 Boisil, A.

183 24 Cadoc, A.

184 25

185 26 Theoritgida, V.

186 27 Bathildis, Queen.

187 28

188 29 Gildas, A.

189 30

190 31 Adamnan, Mo. Serapion, M.

191 FEBRUARY.

192 1

193 2 Laurence, Archb.

194 3 Wereburga, V.

195 4

196 5

197 6 Ina, K. Mo.

198 7 Augulus, B.M. Richard, K.

199 8 Elfleda, A. Cuthman, C.

200 9 Theliau, B.

201 10 Trumwin, B.

202 11

203 12 Ethelwold, B. of Lindisfarne. Cedmon, Mo.

204 13 Ermenilda, Q.A.

205 14

206 15 Sigefride, B.

207 16 Finan, B.

208 17

209 18

210 19

211 20 Ulric, H.

212 21

213 22

214 23 Milburga, V.

215 24 Luidhard, B. Ethelbert of Kent, K.

216 25 Walburga, V.A.

217 26

218 27 Alnoth, H.M.

219 28 Oswald, B.

220 29

221 MARCH.

222 1 David, Archb. Swibert, B.

223 2 Chad, B. Willeik, C. Joavan, B.

224 3 Winwaloe, A.

225 4 Owin, Mo.

226 5

227 6 Kineburga, &c., and Tibba, VV.

228 7 Easterwin, A. William, Friar.

229 8 Felix, B.

230 9 Bosa, B.

231 10

232 11

233 12 Elphege, B. Paul de Leon, B.C.

234 13

235 14 Robert, H.

236 15 Eadgith, A.

237 16

238 17 Withburga, V.

239 18 Edward, K.M.

240 19 Alcmund, M.

241 20 Cuthbert, B. Herbert, B.

242 21

243 22

244 23 Ædelwald, H.

245 24 Hildelitha, A.

246 25 Alfwold of Sherborne, B. and William, M.

247 26

248 27

249 28

250 29 Gundleus, H.

251 30 Merwenna, A.

252 31

253 APRIL.

254 1

255 2

256 3 Richard, B.

257 4

258 5

259 6

260 7

261 8

262 9 Frithstan, B.

263 10

264 11 Guthlake, H.

265 12

266 13 Caradoc, H.

267 14 *Richard of Bury, B.*

268 15 Paternus, B.

269 16

270 17 Stephen. A.

271 18

272 19 Elphege, Archb.

273 20 Adelbare, M. Cedwalla, K.

274 21 Anselm, Archb. Doctor.

275 22

276 23 George M.

277 24

278 25

279 26

280 27

281 28

282 29 Wilfrid II. Archb.

283 30 Erconwald, B. Suibert, B. *Maud, Q.*

284 MAY.

285 1 Asaph, B. Ultan, A. Brioe, B.C.

286 2 Germanus, M.

287 3

288 4

289 5 Ethelred, K. Mo.

290 6 Eadbert, A.

291 7 John, Archb. of Beverley.

292 8

293 9

294 10

295 11 Fremund, M.

296 12

297 13

298 14

299 15

300 16 Simon Stock, H.

301 17

302 18 Elgiva, Q.

303 19 Dunstan, Archb. *B. Alcuin, A.*

304 20 Ethelbert, K.M.

305 21 Godric, H.

306 22 Winewald, A. Berethun, A. *Henry, K.*

307 23

308 24 Ethelburga, Q.

309 25 Aldhelm, B.

310 26 Augustine, Archb.

311 27 Bede, D. Mo.

312 28 *Lanfranc, Archb.*

313 29

314 30 Walston, C.

315 31 Jurmin, C.

316 JUNE.

317 1 Wistan, K.M.

318 2

319 3

320 4 Petroc, A.

321 5 Boniface, Archb. M.

322 6 Gudwall, B.

323 7 Robert, A.

324 8 William, Archb.

325 9

326 10 Ivo, B. and Ithamar, B.

327 11

328 12 Eskill, B.M.

329 13

330 14 Elerius, A.

331 15 Edburga, V.

332 16

333 17 Botulph, A. John, Fr.

334 18

335 19

336 20 Idaberga, V.

337 21 Egelmund, A.

338 22 Alban, and Amphibolus, MM.

339 23 Ethelreda, V.A.

340 24 Bartholomew, H.

341 25 Adelbert, C.

342 26

343 27 John, C. of Moutier.

344 28

345 29 *Margaret, Countess of Richmond.*

346 30

347 JULY.

348 1 Julius, Aaron, MM. Rumold, B. Leonorus, B.

349 2 Oudoceus, B. Swithun, B.

350 3 Gunthiern, A.

351 4 Odo, Archb.

352 5 Modwenna, V.A.

353 6 Sexburga, A.

354 7 Edelburga, V.A. Hedda, B. Willibald, B. Ercongota, V.

355 8 Grimbald, and Edgar, K.

356 9 *Stephen Langton, Archb.*

357 10

358 11

359 12

360 13 Mildreda, V.A.

361 14 Marchelm, C. Boniface, Archb.

362 15 Deus-dedit, Archb. Plechelm, B. David, A. and Editha of Tamworth, Q.V.

363 16 Helier, H.M.

364 17 Kenelm, K.M.

365 18 Edburga and Edgitha of Aylesbury, VV. Frederic, B.M.

366 19

367 20

368 21

369 22

370 23

371 24 Wulfud and Ruffin, MM. Lewinna, V.M.

372 25

373 26

374 27 Hugh, M.

375 28 Sampson, B.

376 29 Lupus, B.

377 30 Tatwin, Archb. and Ermenigitha, V.

378 31 Germanus, B. and Neot, H.

379 AUGUST.

380 1 Ethelwold, B. of Winton.

381 2 Etheldritha, V.

382 3 Walthen, A.

383 4

384 5 Oswald, K.M. Thomas, Mo. M. of Dover.

385 6

386 7

387 8 Colman, B.

388 9

389 10

390 11 *William of Waynfleet, B.*

391 12

392 13 Wigbert, A. Walter, A.

393 14 Werenfrid, C.

394 15

395 16

396 17

397 18 Helen, Empress.

398 19

399 20 Oswin, K.M.

400 21 Richard, B. of Andria.

401 22 Sigfrid, A.

402 23 Ebba, V.A.

403 24

404 25 Ebba, V.A.M.

405 26 Bregwin, Archb. *Bradwardine, Archb.*

406 27 Sturmius, A.

407 28

408 29 Sebbus, K.

409 30

410 31 Eanswida, V.A. Aidan, A.B. Cuthburga, Q.V.

411 SEPTEMBER.

412 1

413 2 William, B. of Roschid. William, Fr.

414 3

415 4

416 5

417 6 Bega, A.

418 7 Alcmund, A. Tilhbert, A.

419 8

420 9 Bertelin, H. Wulfhilda or Vulfridis, A.

421 10 Otger, C.

422 11 *Robert Kilwardby, Archb.*

423 12

424 13

425 14 *Richard Fox, B.*

426 15

427 16 Ninian, B. Edith, daughter of Edgar, V.

428 17 Socrates and Stephen, MM.

429 18

430 19 Theodore, Archb.

431 20

432 21 Hereswide, Q. *Edward II. K.*

433 22

434 23

435 24

436 25 Ceolfrid, A.

437 26

438 27 *William of Wykeham, B.*

439 28 Lioba, V.A.

440 29 *B. Richard of Hampole, H.*

441 30 Honorius, Archb.

442 OCTOBER.

443 1 Roger, B.

444 2 Thomas of Hereford, B.

445 3 Ewalds (two) MM.

446 4

447 5 Walter Stapleton, B. Acca, B.

448 6 Ywy, C.

449 7 Ositha, Q.V.M.

450 8 Ceneu, V.

451 9 Lina, V. and *Robert Grostete, B.*

452 10 Paulinus, Archb. John, C. of Bridlington.

453 11 Edilburga, V.A.

454 12 Edwin, K.

455 13

456 14 Burchard, B.

457 15 Tecla, V.A.

458 16 Lullus, Archb.

459 17 Ethelred, Ethelbright, MM.

460 18 *Walter de Merton, B.*

461 19 Frideswide, V. and Ethbin, A.

462 20

463 21 Ursula, V.M.

464 22 Mello, B.C.

465 23

466 24 Magloire, B.

467 25 *John of Salisbury, B.*

468 26 Eata, B.

469 27 Witta, B.

470 28 *B. Alfred.*

471 29 Sigebert, K. Elfreda, A.

472 30

473 31 Foillan, B.M.

474 NOVEMBER.

475 1

476 2

477 3 Wenefred, V.M. Rumwald, C.

478 4 Brinstan, B. Clarus, M.

479 5 Cungar, H.

480 6 Iltut, A. and Winoc, A.

481 7 Willebrord, B.

482 8 Willehad, B. Tyssilio, B.

483 9

484 10 Justus, Archb.

485 11

486 12 Lebwin, C.

487 13 Eadburga of Menstrey, A.

488 14 Dubricius, B.C.

489 15 Malo, B.

490 16 Edmund, B.

491 17 Hilda, A. Hugh, B.

492 18

493 19 Ermenburga, Q.

494 20 Edmund, K.M. Humbert, B.M.

495 21

496 22 Paulinus, A.

497 23 Daniel, B.C.

498 24

499 25

500 26

501 27

502 28 Edwold, M.

503 29

504 30

505 DECEMBER.

506 1

507 2 Weede, V.

508 3 Birinus, B. Lucius, K. and Sola, H.

509 4 Osmund, B.

510 5 Christina, V.

511 6

512 7

513 8 *John Peckham, Archb.*

514 9

515 10

516 11 Elfleda, A.

517 12 Corentin, B.C.

518 13 Ethelburga, Q. wife of Edwin.

519 14

520 15

521 16

522 17

523 18 Winebald, A.

524 19

525 20

526 21 Eadburga, V.A.

527 22

528 23

529 24

530 25

531 26 Tathai, C.

532 27 Gerald, A.B.

533 28

534 29 Thomas, Archb. M.

535 30

536 31

537 N.B. *St. William*, *Austin-Friar*, *Ingulphus*, and *Peter of Blois* have not

538 been introduced into the above Calendar, their days of death or festival not

539 being as yet ascertained.

540 CHRONOLOGICAL ARRANGEMENT.

541 SECOND CENTURY.

542 182 Dec. 3. Lucius, K. of the British.

543 Jan. 1. Elvan, B. and Medwyne, C. envoys from St. Lucius to Rome.

544 FOURTH CENTURY.

545 300 Oct. 22. Mello, B. C. of Rouen.

546 303 Ap. 23. George, M. under Dioclesian. Patron of England.

547 —June 22. Alban and Amphibalus, MM.

548 —July 1. Julius and Aaron, MM. of Caerleon.

549 304 Jan. 2. Martyrs of Lichfield.

550 —Feb. 7. Augulus, B.M. of London.

551 328 Aug. 18. Helen, Empress, mother of Constantine.

552 388 Sept. 17. Socrates and Stephen, M.M. perhaps in Wales.

553 411 Jan. 3. Melorus, M. in Cornwall.

554 FIFTH CENTURY.

555 432 Sept. 16. Ninian, B. Apostle of the Southern Picts.

556 429 July 31. Germanus, B. C. of Auxerre.

557 July 29. Lupus, B. C. of Troyes.

558 502 May 1. Brioc, B. C., disciple of St. Germanus.

559 490 Oct. 8. Ceneu, or Keyna, V., sister-in-law of Gundleus.

560 492 Mar. 29. Gundleus, Hermit, in Wales.

561 July 3. Gunthiern, A., in Brittany.

562 453 Oct. 21. Ursula, V.M. near Cologne.

563 bef. 500 Dec. 12. Corentin, B.C. of Quimper.

564 FIFTH AND SIXTH CENTURIES.

565 Welsh Schools.

566 444-522 Nov. 14. Dubricius, B.C., first Bishop of Llandaff.

567 520 Nov. 22. Paulinus, A. of Whitland, tutor of St. David and St. Theliau.

568 445-544 Mar. 1. David, Archb. of Menevia, afterwards called from him.

569 abt. 500 Dec. 26. Tathai, C., master of St. Cadoc.

570 480 Jan. 24. Cadoc, A., son of St. Gundleus, and nephew of St. Keyna.

571 abt. 513 Nov. 6. Iltut, A., converted by St. Cadoc.

572 545 Nov. 23. Daniel, B.C., first Bishop of Bangor.

573 aft. 559 Apr. 18. Paternus, B.A., pupil of St. Iltut.

574 573 Mar. 12. Paul, B.C. of Leon, pupil of St. Iltut.

575 Mar. 2. Ioavan, B., pupil of St. Paul.

576 599 July 28. Sampson, B., pupil of St. Iltut, cousin of St. Paul de Leon.

577 565 Nov. 15. Malo, B., cousin of St. Sampson.

578 575 Oct. 24. Magloire, B., cousin of St. Malo.

579 583 Jan. 29. Gildas, A., pupil of St. Iltut.

580 July 1. Leonorus, B., pupil of St. Iltut.

581 604 Feb. 9. Theliau, B. of Llandaff, pupil of St. Dubricius.

582 560 July 2. Oudoceus, B., nephew to St. Theliau.

583 500-580 Oct. 19. Ethbin, A., pupil of St. Sampson.

584 516-601 Jan. 13. Kentigern, B. of Glasgow, founder of Monastery of Elwy.

585 SIXTH CENTURY.

586 529 Mar. 3. Winwaloe, A., in Brittany.

587 564 June 4. Petroc., A., in Cornwall.

588 July 16. Helier, Hermit, M., in Jersey.

589 June 27. John, C. of Moutier, in Tours.

590 590 May 1. Asaph, B. of Elwy, afterwards called after him.

591 abt. 600 June 6. Gudwall, B. of Aleth in Brittany.

592 Nov. 8. Tyssilio, B. of St. Asaph.

593 SEVENTH CENTURY.

594 Part I.

595 600 June 10. Ivo, or Ivia, B. from Persia.

596 596 Feb. 24. Luidhard, B. of Senlis, in France.

597 616 Feb. 24. Ethelbert, K. of Kent.

598 608 May 26. Augustine, Archb. of Canterbury, Apostle of England.

599 624 Apr. 24. Mellitus, Archb. of Canterbury,}

600 619 Feb. 2. Laurence, Archb. of Canterbury,} Companions of St.

601 608 Jan. 6. Peter, A. at Canterbury,} Augustine.

602 627 Nov. 10. Justus, Archb. of Canterbury,}

603 653 Sept. 30. Honorius, Archb. of Canterbury,}

604 662 July 15. Deus-dedit, Archb. of Canterbury.

605 SEVENTH CENTURY.

606 Part II.

607 642 Oct. 29. Sigebert, K. of the East Angles.

608 646 Mar. 8. Felix, B. of Dunwich, Apostle of the East Angles.

609 650 Jan. 16. Fursey, A., preacher among the East Angles.

610 680 May 1. Ultan, A., brother of St. Fursey.

611 655 Oct. 31. Foillan, B.M., brother of St. Fursey, preacher in the

612 Netherlands.

613 680 June 17. Botulph, A., in Lincolnshire or Sussex.

614 671 June 10. Ithamar, B. of Rochester.

615 650 Dec. 3. Birinus, B. of Dorchester.

616 705 July 7. Hedda, B. of Dorchester.

617 717 Jan. 11. Egwin, B. of Worcester.

618 SEVENTH CENTURY.

619 Part III.

620 690 Sept. 19. Theodore, Archb. of Canterbury.

621 709 Jan. 9. Adrian, A. in Canterbury.

622 709 May 25. Aldhelm, B. of Sherborne, pupil of St. Adrian.

623 SEVENTH CENTURY.

624 Part IV.

625 630 Nov. 3. Winefred, V.M. in Wales.

626 642 Feb. 4. Liephard, M.B., slain near Cambray.

627 660 Jan. 14. Beuno, A., kinsman of St. Cadocus and St. Kentigern.

628 673 Oct. 7. Osgitha, Q.V.M., in East Anglia during a Danish inroad.

629 630 June 14. Elerius, A. in Wales.

630 680 Jan. 27. Bathildis, Q., wife of Clovis II., king of France.

631 687 July 24. Lewinna, V.M., put to death by the Saxons.

632 700 July 18. Edberga and Edgitha, VV. of Aylesbury.

633 SEVENTH CENTURY.

634 Part V.

635 644 Oct. 10. Paulinus, Archb. of York, companion of St. Augustine.

636 633 Oct. 12. Edwin, K. of Northumberland.

637 Dec. 13. Ethelburga, Q., wife to St. Edwin.

638 642 Aug. 5. Oswald, K.M., St. Edwin's nephew.

639 651 Aug. 20. Oswin, K.M., cousin to St. Oswald.

640 683 Aug. 23. Ebba, V.A. of Coldingham, half-sister to St. Oswin.

641 689 Jan. 31. Adamnan, Mo. of Coldingham.

642 SEVENTH CENTURY.

643 Part VI.—Whitby.

644 650 Sept. 6. Bega, V.A., foundress of St. Bee's, called after her.

645 681 Nov. 17. Hilda, A. of Whitby, daughter of St. Edwin's nephew.

646 716 Dec. 11. Elfleda, A. of Whitby, daughter of St. Oswin.

647 680 Feb. 12. Cedmon, Mo. of Whitby.

648 SEVENTH AND EIGHTH CENTURIES.

649 Part I.

650 Sept. 21. Hereswida, Q., sister of Hilda, wife of Annas,

651 who succeeded Egric, Sigebert's cousin.

652 654 Jan. 10. Sethrida, V.A. of Faremoutier, St. Hereswida's

653 daughter by a former marriage.

654 693 Apr. 30. Erconwald, A.B., son of Annas and St. Hereswida, Bishop

655 of London, Abbot of Chertsey, founder of Barking.

656 677 Aug. 29. Sebbus, K., converted by St. Erconwald.

657 May 31. Jurmin, C., son of Annas and St. Hereswida.

658 650 July 7. Edelburga, V.A. of Faremoutier, natural daughter

659 of Annas.

660 679 June 23. Ethelreda, Etheldreda, Etheltrudis, or Awdry, V.A.,

661 daughter of Annas and St. Hereswida.

662 Mar. 17. Withburga, V., daughter of Annas and St. Hereswida.

663 699 July 6. Sexburga, A., daughter of Annas and St. Hereswida.

664 660 July 7. Ercongota, or Ertongata, V.A. of Faremoutier,

665 daughter of St. Sexburga.

666 699 Feb. 13. Ermenilda, Q.A., daughter of St. Sexburga,

667 wife of Wulfere.

668 aft. 675 Feb. 3. Wereburga, V., daughter of St. Ermenilda and Wulfere,

669 patron of Chester.

670 abt. 680 Feb. 27. Alnoth, H.M., bailiff to St. Wereburga.

671 640 Aug. 31. Eanswida, V.A., sister-in-law of St. Sexburga,

672 granddaughter to St. Ethelbert.

673 668 Oct. 17. Ethelred and Ethelbright, MM., nephews of St. Eanswida.

674 July 30. Ermenigitha, V., niece of St. Eanswida.

675 676 Oct. 11. Edilberga, V.A. of Barking, daughter of Annas and St. Hereswida.

676 678 Jan. 26. Theoritgida, V., nun of Barking.

677 aft. 713 Aug. 31. Cuthberga, Q.V., of Barking, sister of St. Ina.

678 700 Mar. 24. Hildelitha, A. of Barking.

679 728 Feb. 6. Ina, K. Mo. of the West Saxons.

680 740 May 24. Ethelburga, Q., wife of St. Ina, nun at Barking.

681 SEVENTH AND EIGHTH CENTURIES.

682 Part II.

683 652 June 20. Idaburga, V.}

684 696 Mar. 6. Kineburga, Q.A.}

685 701—— Kinneswitha, V.} Daughters of King Penda.

686 —— Chidestre, V.}

687 692 Dec. 2. Weeda, V.A.}

688 696 Mar. 6. Tibba, V., their kinswoman.

689 Nov. 3. Rumwald, C., grandson of Penda.

690 680 Nov. 19. Ermenburga, Q., mother to the three following.

691 Feb. 23. Milburga, V.A. of Wenlock,} Grand-daughters of

692 July 13. Mildreda, V.A. of Menstrey,} Penda.

693 676 Jan. 17. Milwida, or Milgitha, V.}

694 750 Nov. 13. Eadburga, A. of Menstrey.

695 SEVENTH AND EIGHTH CENTURIES.

696 Part III.

697 670 July 24. Wulfad and Ruffin, MM., sons of Wulfere,

698 Penda's son, and of St. Erminilda.

699 672 Mar. 2. Chad, B. of Lichfield.

700 664 Jan. 7. Cedd, B. of London.

701 688 Mar. 4. Owin, Mo. of Lichfield.

702 689 Apr. 20. Cedwalla, K. of West Saxons.

703 690-725 Nov. 5. Cungar, H. in Somersetshire.

704 700 Feb. 10. Trumwin, B. of the Picts.

705 705 Mar. 9. Bosa, Archb. of York.

706 709 Apr. 24. Wilfrid, Archb. of York.

707 721 May 7. John of Beverley, Archb. of York.

708 743 Apr. 29. Wilfrid II., Archb. of York.

709 733 May 22. Berethun, A. of Deirwood, disciple of St. John

710 of Beverley.

711 751 May 22. Winewald, A. of Deirwood.

712 SEVENTH AND EIGHTH CENTURIES.

713 Part IV.—Missions.

714 729 Apr. 24. Egbert, C., master to Willebrord.

715 693 Oct. 3. Ewalds (two), MM. in Westphalia.

716 690-736 Nov. 7. Willebrord, B. of Utrecht, Apostle of Friesland.

717 717 Mar. 1. Swibert, B., Apostle of Westphalia.

718 727 Mar. 2. Willeik, C., successor to St. Swibert.

719 705 June 25. Adelbert, C., grandson of St. Oswald, preacher

720 in Holland.

721 705 Aug. 14. Werenfrid, C., preacher in Friesland.

722 720 June 21. Engelmund, A., preacher in Holland.

723 730 Sept. 10. Otger, C. in Low Countries.

724 732 July 15. Plechelm, B., preacher in Guelderland.

725 750 May 2. Germanus, B.M. in the Netherlands.

726 760 Nov. 12, Lebwin, C. in Overyssel, in Holland.

727 760 July 14. Marchelm, C., companion of St. Lebwin, in Holland.

728 697-755 June 5. Boniface, Archb., M. of Mentz, Apostle of Germany.

729 712 Feb. 7. Richard, K. of the West Saxons.

730 704-790 July 7. Willibald, B. of Aichstadt,}}

731 in Franconia,}}

732 730-760 Dec. 18. Winebald, A. of Heidenheim,} Children of}

733 in Suabia,} St. Richard.}

734 779 Feb. 25. Walburga, V.A. of Heidenheim,}}

735 aft. 755 Sept. 28. Lioba, V.A. of Bischorsheim,}

736 750 Oct. 15. Tecla, V.A. of Kitzingen, in Franconia,} Companions

737 } of St.

738 788 Oct. 16. Lullus, Archb. of Mentz,} Boniface.

739 abt. 747 Aug. 13. Wigbert, A. of Fritzlar and Ortdorf, in}

740 Germany,}

741 755 Apr. 20. Adelhare, B.M. of Erford, in Franconia,}

742 780 Aug. 27. Sturmius, A. of Fulda,}

743 786 Oct. 27. Witta, or Albuinus, B. of Buraberg, in}

744 Germany,}

745 791 Nov. 8. Willehad, B. of Bremen, and Apostle of}

746 Saxony,} Companions

747 791 Oct. 14. Burchard, B. of Wurtzburg, in Franconia,} of St.

748 790 Dec 3. Sola, H., near Aichstadt, in Franconia,} Boniface.

749 775 July 1. Rumold, B., Patron of Mechlin.

750 807 Apr. 30. Suibert, B. of Verden in Westphalia.

751 SEVENTH AND EIGHTH CENTURIES.

752 Part V.—Lindisfarne and Hexham.

753 670 Jan. 23. Boisil, A. of Melros, in Scotland.

754 651 Aug. 31. Aidan, A.B. of Lindisfarne.

755 664 Feb. 16. Finan, B. of Lindisfarne.

756 676 Aug. 8. Colman, B. of Lindisfarne.

757 685 Oct. 26. Eata, B. of Hexham.

758 687 Mar. 20. Cuthbert, B. of Lindisfarne.

759 Oct. 6. Ywy, C. disciple of St. Cuthbert.

760 690 Mar. 20. Herbert, H. disciple of St. Cuthbert.

761 698 May 6. Eadbert, B. of Lindisfarne.

762 700 Mar. 23. Ædelwald, H. successor of St. Cuthbert, in his hermitage.

763 740 Feb. 12. Ethelwold, B. of Lindisfarne.

764 740 Nov. 20. Acca, B. of Hexham.

765 764 Jan. 15. Ceolulph, K. Mo. of Lindisfarne.

766 756 Mar. 6. Balther, H at Lindisfarne.

767 " Bilfrid, H. Goldsmith at Lindisfarne.

768 781 Sept. 7. Alchmund, B. of Hexham.

769 789 Sept. 7. Tilhbert, B. of Hexham.

770 SEVENTH AND EIGHTH CENTURIES.

771 Part VI.—Wearmouth and Yarrow.

772 703 Jan. 12. Benedict Biscop, A. of Wearmouth.

773 685 Mar. 7. Easterwin, A. of Wearmouth.

774 689 Aug. 22. Sigfrid, A. of Wearmouth.

775 716 Sept. 25. Ceofrid, A. of Yarrow.

776 734 May 27. Bede, Doctor, Mo. of Yarrow.

777 804 May 19. *B. Alcuin, A. in France*.

778 EIGHTH CENTURY.

779 710 May 5. Ethelred, K. Mo. King of Mercia, Monk of Bardney.

780 719 Jan. 8. Pega, V., sister of St. Guthlake.

781 714 April 11. Guthlake, H. of Croyland.

782 717 Nov. 6. Winoc, A. in Brittany.

783 730 Jan. 9. Bertwald, Archb. of Canterbury.

784 732 Dec. 27. Gerald, A.B. in Mayo.

785 734 July 30. Tatwin, Archb. of Canterbury.

786 750 Oct. 19. Frideswide, V. patron of Oxford.

787 762 Aug. 26. Bregwin, Archb. of Canterbury.

788 700-800 Feb. 8. Cuthman, C. of Stening in Sussex.

789 bef. 800 Sept. 9. Bertelin, H. patron of Stafford.

790 EIGHTH AND NINTH CENTURIES.

791 793 May 20. Ethelbert, K.M. of the East Angles.

792 834 Aug. 2. Etheldritha, or Alfreda, V., daughter of Offa, king of

793 Mercia, nun at Croyland.

794 819 July 17. Kenelm, K.M. of Mercia.

795 849 June 1. Wistan, K.M. of Mercia.

796 838 July 18. Frederic, Archb. M. of Utrecht.

797 894 Nov. 4. Clarus, M. in Normandy.

798 NINTH CENTURY.

799 Part I.—Danish Slaughters, &c.

800 819 Mar. 19. Alcmund, M., son of Eldred, king of Northumbria, Patron

801 of Derby.

802 870 Nov. 20. Edmund, K.M. of the East Angles.

803 862 May 11. Fremund, H. M. nobleman of East Anglia.

804 870 Nov. 20. Humbert, B.M. of Elmon in East Anglia.

805 867 Aug. 25. Ebba, V.A.M. of Coldingham.

806 NINTH CENTURY.

807 Part II.

808 862 July 2. Swithun, B. of Winton.

809 870 July 5. Modwenna, V.A. of Pollesworth in Warwickshire.

810 Oct. 9. Lina, V. nun at Pollesworth.

811 871 Mar. 15. Eadgith, V.A. of Pollesworth, sister of King Ethelwolf.

812 900 Dec. 21. Eadburga, V.A. of Winton, daughter of King Ethelwolf.

813 880 Nov. 28. Edwold, H., brother of St. Edmund.

814 NINTH AND TENTH CENTURIES.

815 883 July 31. Neot, H. in Cornwall.

816 903 July 8. Grimbald, A. at Winton.

817 900 Oct. 28. *B. Alfred, K.*

818 929 April 9. Frithstan, B. of Winton.

819 934 Nov. 4. Brinstan, B. of Winton.

820 TENTH CENTURY.

821 Part I.

822 960 June 15. Edburga, V., nun at Winton, granddaughter of Alfred.

823 926 July 15. Editha, Q.V., nun of Tamworth, sister to Edburga.

824 921 May 18. Algyfa, or Elgiva, Q., mother of Edgar.

825 975 July 8. Edgar, K.

826 978 Mar. 18. Edward, K.M. at Corfe Castle.

827 984 Sept. 16. Edith, V., daughter of St. Edgar and St. Wulfhilda.

828 990 Sept. 9. Wulfhilda, or Vulfrida, A. of Wilton.

829 980 Mar. 30. Merwenna, V.A. of Romsey.

830 990 Oct. 29. Elfreda, A. of Romsey.

831 1016 Dec. 5. Christina of Romsey, V., sister of St. Margaret of

832 Scotland.

833 TENTH CENTURY.

834 Part II.

835 961 July 4. Odo, Archb. of Canterbury, Benedictine Monk.

836 960-992 Feb. 28. Oswald, Archb. of York, B. of Worcester, nephew to

837 St. Odo.

838 951-1012 Mar. 12. Elphege the Bald, B. of Winton.

839 988 May 19. Dunstan, Archb. of Canterbury.

840 973 Jan. 8. Wulsin, B. of Sherbourne.

841 984 Aug. 1. Ethelwold, B. of Winton.

842 1015 Jan. 22. Brithwold, B. of Winton.

843 TENTH AND ELEVENTH CENTURIES.

844 Missions.

845 950 Feb. 15. Sigfride, B., apostle of Sweden.

846 1016 June 12. Eskill, B.M. in Sweden, kinsman of St. Sigfride.

847 1028 Jan. 18. Wolfred, M. in Sweden.

848 1050 July 15. David, A., Cluniac in Sweden.

849 ELEVENTH CENTURY.

850 1012 April 19. Elphege, M. Archb. of Canterbury.

851 1016 May 30. Walston, C. near Norwich.

852 1053 Mar. 31. Alfwold, B. of Sherborne.

853 1067 Sept. 2. William, B. of Roschid in Denmark.

854 1066 Jan. 5. Edward, K.C.

855 1099 Dec. 4. Osmund, B. of Salisbury.

856 ELEVENTH AND TWELFTH CENTURIES.

857 1095 Jan. 19. Wulstan, B. of Worcester.

858 1089 May 28. *Lanfranc, Archb. of Canterbury.*

859 1109 Apr. 21. Anselm, Doctor, Archb. of Canterbury.

860 1170 Dec. 29. Thomas, Archb. M. of Canterbury.

861 1200 Nov. 17. Hugh, B. of Lincoln, Carthusian Monk.

862 TWELFTH CENTURY.

863 Part I.

864 1109 *Ingulphus, A. of Croyland.*

865 1117 Apr. 30. *B. Maud, Q.* Wife of Henry I.

866 1124 Apr. 13. Caradoc, H. in South Wales.

867 1127 Jan. 16. Henry, H. in Northumberland.

868 1144 Mar. 25. William, M. of Norwich.

869 1151 Jan. 19. Henry, M.B. of Upsal.

870 1150 Aug. 13. Walter, A. of Fontenelle, in France.

871 1154 June 8. William, Archb. of York.

872 1170 May 21. Godric, H. in Durham.

873 1180 Oct. 25. *John of Salisbury, B. of Chartres.*

874 1182 June 24. Bartholomew, C., monk at Durham.

875 1189 Feb. 4. Gilbert, A. of Sempringham.

876 1190 Aug. 21. Richard, B. of Andria.

877 1200 *Peter de Blois, Archd. of Bath.*

878 TWELFTH CENTURY.

879 Part II.—Cistertian Order.

880 1134 Apr. 17. Stephen, A. of Citeaux.

881 1139 June 7. Robert, A. of Newminster in Northumberland.

882 1154 Feb. 20. Ulric, H. in Dorsetshire.

883 1160 Aug. 3. Walthen, A. of Melrose.

884 1166 Jan. 12. Aelred, A. of Rieval.

885 THIRTEENTH CENTURY.

886 Part I.

887 1228 July 9. *Stephen Langton, Archb. of Canterbury.*

888 1242 Nov. 16. Edmund, Archb. of Canterbury.

889 1253 Apr. 3. Richard, B. of Chichester.

890 1282 Oct. 2. Thomas, B. of Hereford.

891 1294 Dec. 3. *John Peckham, Archb. of Canterbury.*

892 THIRTEENTH CENTURY.

893 Part II.—Orders of Friars.

894 1217 June 17. John, Fr., Trinitarian.

895 1232 Mar. 7. William, Fr., Franciscan.

896 1240 Jan. 31. Serapion, Fr., M., Redemptionist.

897 1265 May 16. Simon Stock, H., General of the Carmelites.

898 1279 Sept. 11. *Robert Kilwardby, Archb. of Canterbury,

899 Fr. Dominican.*

900 THIRTEENTH CENTURY.

901 Part III.

902 1239 Mar. 14. Robert H. at Knaresboro'.

903 1241 Oct. 1. Roger, B. of London.

904 1255 July 27. Hugh, M. of Lincoln.

905 1295 Aug. 5. Thomas, Mo., M. of Dover.

906 1254 Oct. 9. *Robert Grossteste, B. of Lincoln.*

907 1270 July 14. Boniface, Archb. of Canterbury.

908 1278 Oct. 18. *Walter de Merton, B. of Rochester.*

909 FOURTEENTH CENTURY.

910 1326 Oct. 5. *Stapleton, B. of Exeter.*

911 1327 Sept. 21. Edward K.

912 1349 Sept. 29. *B. Richard, H. of Hampole.*

913 1345 Apr. 14. *Richard of Bury, B. of Lincoln.*

914 1349 Aug. 26. *Bradwardine, Archb. of Canterbury,

915 the Doctor Profundus.*

916 1358 Sept. 2. Willam, Fr., Servite.

917 1379 Oct. 10. John, C. of Bridlington.

918 1324-1404 Sept. 27. *William of Wykeham, B. of Winton.*

919 1400 William, Fr. Austin.

920 FIFTEENTH CENTURY.

921 1471 May 22. *Henry, K. of England.*

922 1486 Aug. 11. *William of Wanefleet, B. of Winton.*

923 1509 June 29. *Margaret, Countess of Richmond.*

924 1528 Sept. 14. *Richard Fox, B. of Winton.*

NOTE E. ON PAGE 227.

82 (Texto do capítulo)

THE ANGLICAN CHURCH.

85 I have been bringing out my mind in this Volume on

86 every subject which has come before me; and therefore I

87 am bound to state plainly what I feel and have felt, since

88 I was a Catholic, about the Anglican Church. I said, in

89 a former page, that, on my conversion, I was not conscious

90 of any change in me of thought or feeling, as regards

91 matters of doctrine; this, however, was not the case as

92 regards some matters of fact, and, unwilling as I am to

93 give offence to religious Anglicans, I am bound to confess

94 that I felt a great change in my view of the Church of

95 England. I cannot tell how soon there came on me,—but

96 very soon,—an extreme astonishment that I had ever

97 imagined it to be a portion of the Catholic Church. For

98 the first time, I looked at it from without, and (as I should

99 myself say) saw it as it was. Forthwith I could not get

100 myself to see in it any thing else, than what I had so long

101 fearfully suspected, from as far back as 1836,—a mere

102 national institution. As if my eyes were suddenly opened,

103 so I saw it—spontaneously, apart from any definite act of

104 reason or any argument; and so I have seen it ever since.

105 I suppose, the main cause of this lay in the contrast which

106 was presented to me by the Catholic Church. Then I

107 recognized at once a reality which was quite a new thing

108 with me. Then I was sensible that I was not making for

109 myself a Church by an effort of thought; I needed not to

110 make an act of faith in her; I had not painfully to force

111 myself into a position, but my mind fell back upon itself

112 in relaxation and in peace, and I gazed at her almost

113 passively as a great objective fact. I looked at her;—at

114 her rites, her ceremonial, and her precepts; and I said,

115 "This *is* a religion;" and then, when I looked back upon

116 the poor Anglican Church, for which I had laboured so

117 hard, and upon all that appertained to it, and thought of

118 our various attempts to dress it up doctrinally and esthetically,

119 it seemed to me to be the veriest of nonentities.

120 Vanity of vanities, all is vanity! How can I make a

121 record of what passed within me, without seeming to be

122 satirical? But I speak plain, serious words. As people

123 call me credulous for acknowledging Catholic claims, so

124 they call me satirical for disowning Anglican pretensions;

125 to them it *is* credulity, to them it *is* satire; but it is not

126 so in me. What they think exaggeration, I think truth.

127 I am not speaking of the Anglican Church with any disdain,

128 though to them I seem contemptuous. To them of course

129 it is "Aut Cæsar aut nullus," but not to me. It may be

130 a great creation, though it be not divine, and this is how

131 I judge of it. Men, who abjure the divine right of kings,

132 would be very indignant, if on that account they were

133 considered disloyal. And so I recognize in the Anglican

134 Church a time-honoured institution, of noble historical

135 memories, a monument of ancient wisdom, a momentous

136 arm of political strength, a great national organ, a source

137 of vast popular advantage, and, to a certain point, a witness

138 and teacher of religious truth. I do not think that,

139 if what I have written about it since I have been a

140 Catholic, be equitably considered as a whole, I shall be

141 found to have taken any other view than this; but that it

142 is something sacred, that it is an oracle of revealed

143 doctrine, that it can claim a share in St. Ignatius

144 or St. Cyprian, that it can take the rank, contest

145 the teaching, and stop the path of the Church of St.

146 Peter, that it can call itself "the Bride of the Lamb,"

147 this is the view of it which simply disappeared from my

148 mind on my conversion, and which it would be almost a

149 miracle to reproduce. "I went by, and lo! it was gone;

150 I sought it, but its place could no where be found," and

151 nothing can bring it back to me. And, as to its possession

152 of an episcopal succession from the time of the

153 Apostles, well, it may have it, and, if the Holy See ever

154 so decide, I will believe it, as being the decision of a

155 higher judgment than my own; but, for myself, I must

156 have St. Philip's gift, who saw the sacerdotal character on

157 the forehead of a gaily-attired youngster, before I can by

158 my own wit acquiesce in it, for antiquarian arguments are

159 altogether unequal to the urgency of visible facts. Why

160 is it that I must pain dear friends by saying so, and

161 kindle a sort of resentment against me in the kindest of

162 hearts? but I must, though to do it be not only a grief to

163 me, but most impolitic at the moment. Any how, this is

164 my mind; and, if to have it, if to have betrayed it, before

165 now, involuntarily by my words or my deeds, if on a

166 fitting occasion, as now, to have avowed it, if all this be a

167 proof of the justice of the charge brought against me by

168 my accuser of having "turned round upon my Mother-Church

169 with contumely and slander," in this sense, but

170 in no other sense, do I plead guilty to it without a word

171 in extenuation.

172 In no other sense surely; the Church of England has

173 been the instrument of Providence in conferring great

174 benefits on me;—had I been born in Dissent, perhaps I

175 should never have been baptized; had I been born an

176 English Presbyterian, perhaps I should never have known

177 our Lord's divinity; had I not come to Oxford, perhaps I

178 never should have heard of the visible Church, or of

179 Tradition, or other Catholic doctrines. And as I have

180 received so much good from the Anglican Establishment

181 itself, can I have the heart or rather the want of charity,

182 considering that it does for so many others, what it has

183 done for me, to wish to see it overthrown? I have no

184 such wish while it is what it is, and while we are so small

185 a body. Not for its own sake, but for the sake of the

186 many congregations to which it ministers, I will do nothing

187 against it. While Catholics are so weak in England,

188 it is doing our work; and, though it does us harm

189 in a measure, at present the balance is in our favour.

190 What our duty would be at another time and in other

191 circumstances, supposing, for instance, the Establishment

192 lost its dogmatic faith, or at least did not preach it, is

193 another matter altogether. In secular history we read of

194 hostile nations having long truces, and renewing them

195 from time to time, and that seems to be the position which

196 the Catholic Church may fairly take up at present in relation

197 to the Anglican Establishment.

198 Doubtless the National Church has hitherto been a

199 serviceable breakwater against doctrinal errors, more

200 fundamental than its own. How long this will last in the

201 years now before us, it is impossible to say, for the

202 Nation drags down its Church to its own level; but still

203 the National Church has the same sort of influence over

204 the Nation that a periodical has upon the party which it

205 represents, and my own idea of a Catholic's fitting attitude

206 towards the National Church in this its supreme hour, is

207 that of assisting and sustaining it, if it be in our power,

208 in the interest of dogmatic truth. I should wish to avoid

209 every thing (except indeed under the direct call of duty,

210 and this is a material exception,) which went to weaken

211 its hold upon the public mind, or to unsettle its establishment,

212 or to embarrass and lessen its maintenance of those

213 great Christian and Catholic principles and doctrines

214 which it has up to this time successfully preached.

NOTE F. ON PAGE 269.

88 (Texto do capítulo)

THE ECONOMY.

91 For the Economy, considered as a rule of practice, I

92 shall refer to what I wrote upon it in 1830-32, in

93 my History of the Arians. I have shown above, pp. 26,

94 27, that the doctrine in question had in the early Church

95 a large signification, when applied to the divine ordinances:

96 it also had a definite application to the duties of

97 Christians, whether clergy or laity, in preaching, in

98 instructing or catechizing, or in ordinary intercourse with

99 the world around them; and in this aspect I have here

100 to consider it.

101 As Almighty God did not all at once introduce the

102 Gospel to the world, and thereby gradually prepared men

103 for its profitable reception, so, according to the doctrine

104 of the early Church, it was a duty, for the sake of the

105 heathen among whom they lived, to observe a great

106 reserve and caution in communicating to them the knowledge

107 of "the whole counsel of God." This cautious dispensation

108 of the truth, after the manner of a discreet and

109 vigilant steward, is denoted by the word "economy." It

110 is a mode of acting which comes under the head of Prudence,

111 one of the four Cardinal Virtues.

112 The principle of the Economy is this; that out of

113 various courses, in religious conduct or statement, all and

114 each *allowable antecedently and in themselves*, that ought to

115 be taken which is most expedient and most suitable at the

116 time for the object in hand.

117 Instances of its application and exercise in Scripture

118 are such as the following:—1. Divine Providence did but

119 gradually impart to the world in general, and to the Jews

120 in particular, the knowledge of His will:—He is said to

121 have "winked at the times of ignorance among the heathen;"

122 and He suffered in the Jews divorce "because of

123 the hardness of their hearts." 2. He has allowed Himself

124 to be represented as having eyes, ears, and hands, as

125 having wrath, jealousy, grief, and repentance. 3. In like

126 manner, our Lord spoke harshly to the Syro-Phœnician

127 woman, whose daughter He was about to heal, and made

128 as if He would go further, when the two disciples had

129 come to their journey's end. 4. Thus too Joseph "made

130 himself strange to his brethren," and Elisha kept silence

131 on request of Naaman to bow in the house of Rimmon.

132 5. Thus St. Paul circumcised Timothy, while he cried out

133 "Circumcision availeth not."

134 It may be said that this principle, true in itself, yet is

135 dangerous, because it admits of an easy abuse, and carries

136 men away into what becomes insincerity and cunning.

137 This is undeniable; to do evil that good may come, to

138 consider that the means, whatever they are, justify the

139 end, to sacrifice truth to expedience, unscrupulousness,

140 recklessness, are grave offences. These are abuses of

141 the Economy. But to call them *economical* is to give a fine

142 name to what occurs every day, independent of any knowledge

143 of the *doctrine* of the Economy. It is the abuse of

144 a rule which nature suggests to every one. Every one

145 looks out for the "mollia tempora fandi," and for "mollia

146 verba" too.

147 Having thus explained what is meant by the Economy

148 as a rule of social intercourse between men of different

149 religious, or, again, political, or social views, next I will

150 go on to state what I said in the Arians.

151 I say in that Volume first, that our Lord has given us

152 the *principle* in His own words,—"Cast not your pearls

153 before swine;" and that He exemplified it in His teaching

154 by parables; that St. Paul expressly distinguishes

155 between the milk which is necessary to one set of men,

156 and the strong meat which is allowed to others, and that,

157 in two Epistles. I say, that the Apostles in the Acts

158 observe the same rule in their speeches, for it is a fact,

159 that they do not preach the high doctrines of Christianity,

160 but only "Jesus and the Resurrection" or "repentance

161 and faith." I also say, that this is the very reason that

162 the Fathers assign for the silence of various writers in the

163 first centuries on the subject of our Lord's divinity.

164 I also speak of the catechetical system practised in the

165 early Church, and the *disciplina arcani* as regards the

166 doctrine of the Holy Trinity, to which Bingham bears

167 witness; also of the defence of this rule by Basil, Cyril

168 of Jerusalem, Chrysostom, and Theodoret.

169 But next the question may be asked, whether I have

170 said any thing in my Volume *to guard* the doctrine, thus

171 laid down, from the abuse to which it is obviously exposed:

172 and my answer is easy. Of course, had I had any idea

173 that I should have been exposed to such hostile misrepresentations,

174 as it has been my lot to undergo on the

175 subject, I should have made more direct avowals than I

176 have done of my sense of the gravity and the danger of

177 that abuse. Since I could not foresee when I wrote, that

178 I should have been wantonly slandered, I only wonder

179 that I have anticipated the charge as fully as will be seen

180 in the following extracts.

181 For instance, speaking of the Disciplina Arcani, I say:—(1)

182 "The elementary information given to the heathen or

183 catechumen was *in no sense undone* by the subsequent secret

184 teaching, which was in fact but the *filling up of a bare but

185 correct outline*," p. 58, and I contrast this with the conduct

186 of the Manichæans "who represented the initiatory discipline

187 as founded on a *fiction* or hypothesis, which was to

188 be forgotten by the learner as he made progress in the *real*

189 doctrine of the Gospel." (2) As to allegorizing, I say

190 that the Alexandrians erred, whenever and as far as they

191 proceeded "to *obscure* the primary meaning of Scripture,

192 and to *weaken the force of historical facts* and express declarations,"

193 p. 69. (3) And that they were "more open

194 to *censure*," when, on being "*urged by objections* to various

195 passages in the history of the Old Testament, as derogatory

196 to the divine perfections or to the Jewish Saints, they had

197 *recourse to an allegorical explanation by way of answer*," p. 71.

198 (4) I add, "*It is impossible to defend such a procedure*, which

199 seems to imply a *want of faith* in those who had recourse to

200 it;" for "God has given us *rules of right and wrong*", *ibid.*

201 (5) Again, I say,—"The *abuse of the Economy* in *the hands

202 of unscrupulous reasoners*, is obvious. *Even the honest* controversialist

203 or teacher will find it very difficult to represent,

204 *without misrepresenting*, what it is yet his duty to present

205 to his hearers with caution or reserve. Here the

206 obvious rule to guide our practice is, to be careful ever to

207 maintain *substantial truth* in our use of the economical

208 method," pp. 79, 80. (6) And so far from concurring at

209 all hazards with Justin, Gregory, or Athanasius, I say,

210 "It *is plain* [they] *were justified or not* in their Economy,

211 *according* as they did or did not *practically mislead their

212 opponents*," p. 80. (7) I proceed, "It is so difficult to hit

213 the mark in these perplexing cases, that it is not wonderful,

214 should these or other Fathers have failed at times,

215 and said more or less than was proper," *ibid.*

216 The Principle of the Economy is familiarly acted on

217 among us every day. When we would persuade others,

218 we do not begin by treading on their toes. Men would be

219 thought rude who introduced their own religious notions

220 into mixed society, and were devotional in a drawing-room.

221 Have we never thought lawyers tiresome who did *not*

222 observe this polite rule, who came down for the assizes and

223 talked law all through dinner? Does the same argument

224 tell in the House of Commons, on the hustings, and at

225 Exeter Hall? Is an educated gentleman never worsted

226 at an election by the tone and arguments of some clever

227 fellow, who, whatever his shortcomings in other respects,

228 understands the common people?

229 As to the Catholic Religion in England at the present

230 day, this only will I observe,—that the truest expedience

231 is to answer right out, when you are asked; that the wisest

232 economy is to have no management; that the best prudence

233 is not to be a coward; that the most damaging folly

234 is to be found out shuffling; and that the first of virtues is

235 to "tell truth, and shame the devil."

NOTE G. ON PAGE 279.

94 (Texto do capítulo)

LYING AND EQUIVOCATION.

97 Almost all authors, Catholic and Protestant, admit, that

98 *when a just cause is present*, there is some kind or other of

99 verbal misleading, which is not sin. Even silence is in

100 certain cases virtually such a misleading, according to the

101 Proverb, "Silence gives consent." Again, silence is absolutely

102 forbidden to a Catholic, as a mortal sin, under certain

103 circumstances, e.g. to keep silence, when it is a duty

104 to make a profession of faith.

105 Another mode of verbal misleading, and the most direct,

106 is actually saying the thing that is not; and it is defended

107 on the principle that such words are not a lie, when there

108 is a "justa causa," as killing is not murder in the case of

109 an executioner.

110 Another ground of certain authors for saying that an

111 untruth is not a lie where there is a just cause, is, that

112 veracity is a kind of justice, and therefore, when we have

113 no duty of justice to tell truth to another, it is no sin not

114 to do so. Hence we may say the thing that is not, to

115 children, to madmen, to men who ask impertinent questions,

116 to those whom we hope to benefit by misleading.

117 Another ground, taken in defending certain untruths, *ex

118 justâ causâ*, as if not lies, is, that veracity is for the sake of

119 society, and that, if in no case whatever we might lawfully

120 mislead others, we should actually be doing society great

121 harm.

122 Another mode of verbal misleading is equivocation or a

123 play upon words; and it is defended on the theory that to

124 lie is to use words in a sense which they will not bear.

125 But an equivocator uses them in a received sense, though

126 there is another received sense, and therefore, according to

127 this definition, he does not lie.

128 Others say that all equivocations are, after all, a kind of

129 lying,—faint lies or awkward lies, but still lies; and some

130 of these disputants infer, that therefore we must not equivocate,

131 and others that equivocation is but a half-measure,

132 and that it is better to say at once that in certain cases

133 untruths are not lies.

134 Others will try to distinguish between evasions and

135 equivocations; but though there are evasions which are

136 clearly not equivocations, yet it is very difficult scientifically

137 to draw the line between the one and the other.

138 To these must be added the unscientific way of dealing

139 with lies:—viz. that on a great or cruel occasion a man

140 cannot help telling a lie, and he would not be a man, did

141 he not tell it, but still it is very wrong, and he ought not

142 to do it, and he must trust that the sin will be forgiven

143 him, though he goes about to commit it ever so deliberately,

144 and is sure to commit it again under similar circumstances.

145 It is a necessary frailty, and had better not be thought

146 about before it is incurred, and not thought of again, after

147 it is well over. This view cannot for a moment be defended,

148 but, I suppose, it is very common.

149 I think the historical course of thought upon the matter

150 has been this: the Greek Fathers thought that, when there

151 was a *justa causa*, an untruth need not be a lie. St. Augustine

152 took another view, though with great misgiving;

153 and, whether he is rightly interpreted or not, is the doctor

154 of the great and common view that all untruths are lies,

155 and that there can be *no* just cause of untruth. In these

156 later times, this doctrine has been found difficult to work,

157 and it has been largely taught that, though all untruths

158 are lies, yet that certain equivocations, when there is a

159 just cause, are not untruths.

160 Further, there have been and all along through these

161 later ages, other schools, running parallel with the above

162 mentioned, one of which says that equivocations, &c. after

163 all *are* lies, and another which says that there are untruths

164 which are not lies.

165 And now as to the "just cause," which is the condition,

166 *sine quâ non*. The Greek Fathers make it such as these,

167 self-defence, charity, zeal for God's honour, and the like.

168 St. Augustine seems to deal with the same "just causes"

169 as the Greek Fathers, even though he does not allow of

170 their availableness as depriving untruths, spoken on such

171 occasions, of their sinfulness. He mentions defence of life

172 and of honour, and the safe custody of a secret. Also the

173 great Anglican writers, who have followed the Greek

174 Fathers, in defending untruths when there is the "just

175 cause," consider that "just cause" to be such as the preservation

176 of life and property, defence of law, the good of

177 others. Moreover, their moral rights, e.g. defence against

178 the inquisitive, &c.

179 St. Alfonso, I consider, would take the same view of

180 the "justa causa" as the Anglican divines; he speaks

181 of it as "quicunque finis *honestus*, ad servanda bona

182 spiritui vel corpori utilia;" which is very much the view

183 which they take of it, judging by the instances which

184 they give.

185 In all cases, however, and as contemplated by all

186 authors, Clement of Alexandria, or Milton, or St. Alfonso,

187 such a causa is, in fact, extreme, rare, great, or at least

188 special. Thus the writer in the Mélanges Théologiques

189 (Liège, 1852-3, p. 453) quotes Lessius: "Si absque justa

190 causa fiat, est abusio orationis contra virtutem veritatis,

191 et civilem consuetudinem, etsi proprie non sit mendacium."

192 That is, the virtue of truth, and the civil custom,

193 are the *measure* of the just cause. And so Voit, "If a

194 man has used a reservation (restrictione non purè mentali)

195 without a *grave* cause, he has sinned gravely." And so

196 the author himself, from whom I quote, and who defends

197 the Patristic and Anglican doctrine that there *are* untruths

198 which are not lies, says, "Under the name of

199 mental reservation theologians authorize many lies, *when

200 there is for them a grave reason* and proportionate," i.e.

201 to their character.—p. 459. And so St. Alfonso, in another

202 Treatise, quotes St. Thomas to the effect, that if from one

203 cause two immediate effects follow, and, if the good effect

204 of that cause is *equal in value* to the bad effect (bonus

205 *æquivalet* malo), then nothing hinders the speaker's intending

206 the good and only permitting the evil. From which it

207 will follow that, since the evil to society from lying is very

208 great, the just cause which is to make it allowable, must

209 be very great also. And so Kenrick: "It is confessed

210 by all Catholics that, in the common intercourse of life,

211 all ambiguity of language is to be avoided; but it is

212 debated whether such ambiguity is *ever* lawful. Most

213 theologians answer in the affirmative, supposing a *grave

214 cause* urges, and the [true] mind of the speaker can be

215 collected from the adjuncts, though in fact it be not

216 collected."

217 However, there are cases, I have already said, of

218 another kind, in which Anglican authors would think

219 a lie allowable; such as when a question is *impertinent*.

220 Of such a case Walter Scott, if I mistake not, supplied a

221 very distinct example, in his denying so long the authorship

222 of his novels.

223 What I have been saying shows what different schools

224 of opinion there are in the Church in the treatment of

225 this difficult doctrine; and, by consequence, that a given

226 individual, such as I am, *cannot* agree with all of them,

227 and has a full right to follow which of them he will. The

228 freedom of the Schools, indeed, is one of those rights of

229 reason, which the Church is too wise really to interfere

230 with. And this applies not to moral questions only, but

231 to dogmatic also.

232 It is supposed by Protestants that, because St. Alfonso's

233 writings have had such high commendation bestowed upon

234 them by authority, therefore they have been invested with

235 a quasi-infallibility. This has arisen in good measure

236 from Protestants not knowing the force of theological

237 terms. The words to which they refer are the authoritative

238 decision that "nothing in his works has been found

239 *worthy of censure*," "censurâ dignum;" but this does not

240 lead to the conclusions which have been drawn from it.

241 Those words occur in a legal document, and cannot be

242 interpreted except in a legal sense. In the first place,

243 the sentence is negative; nothing in St. Alfonso's

244 writings is positively approved; and, secondly, it is not

245 said that there are no faults in what he has written, but

246 nothing which comes under the ecclesiastical *censura*,

247 which is something very definite. To take and interpret

248 them, in the way commonly adopted in England, is the

249 same mistake, as if one were to take the word "Apologia"

250 in the English sense of apology, or "Infant" in law to

251 mean a little child.

252 1. Now first as to the meaning of the above form of words

253 viewed as a proposition. When a question on the subject

254 was asked of the fitting authorities at Rome by the Archbishop

255 of Besançon, the answer returned to him contained

256 this condition, viz. that those words were to be interpreted,

257 "with due regard to the mind of the Holy See

258 concerning the approbation of writings of the servants

259 of God, ad effectum Canonizationis." This is intended to

260 prevent any Catholic taking the words about St. Alfonso's

261 works in too large a sense. Before a Saint is canonized,

262 his works are examined, and a judgment pronounced upon

263 them. Pope Benedict XIV. says, "The *end* or *scope* of

264 this judgment is, that it may appear, whether the doctrine

265 of the servant of God, which he has brought out in

266 his writings, is free from any soever *theological censure*."

267 And he remarks in addition, "It never can be said that

268 the doctrine of a servant of God is *approved* by the Holy

269 See, but at most it can [only] be said that it is not disapproved

270 (non reprobatam) in case that the Revisers had

271 reported that there is nothing found by them in his works,

272 which is adverse to the decrees of Urban VIII., and that

273 the judgment of the Revisers has been approved by the

274 sacred Congregation, and confirmed by the Supreme

275 Pontiff." The Decree of Urban VIII. here referred to

276 is, "Let works be examined, whether they contain errors

277 against faith or good morals (bonos mores), or any new

278 doctrine, or a doctrine foreign and alien to the common

279 sense and custom of the Church." The author from whom

280 I quote this (M. Vandenbroeck, of the diocese of Malines)

281 observes, "It is therefore clear, that the approbation of

282 the works of the Holy Bishop touches not the truth of

283 every proposition, adds nothing to them, nor even gives

284 them by consequence a degree of intrinsic probability."

285 He adds that it gives St. Alfonso's theology an extrinsic

286 probability, from the fact that, in the judgment of the

287 Holy See, no proposition deserves to receive a censure;

288 but that "that probability will cease nevertheless in a

289 particular case, for any one who should be convinced,

290 whether by evident arguments, or by a decree of the

291 Holy See, or otherwise, that the doctrine of the Saint

292 deviates from the truth." He adds, "From the fact that

293 the approbation of the works of St. Alfonso does not decide

294 the truth of each proposition, it follows, as Benedict XIV.

295 has remarked, that we may combat the doctrine which

296 they contain; only, since a canonized saint is in question,

297 who is honoured by a solemn *culte* in the Church, we

298 ought not to speak except with respect, nor to attack his

299 opinions except with temper and modesty."

300 2. Then, as to the meaning of the word *censura*:

301 Benedict XIV. enumerates a number of "Notes" which

302 come under that name; he says, "Out of propositions

303 which are to be noted with theological censure, some are

304 heretical, some erroneous, some close upon error, some

305 savouring of heresy," and so on; and each of these

306 terms has its own definite meaning. Thus by "erroneous"

307 is meant, according to Viva, a proposition which is not

308 *immediately* opposed to a revealed proposition, but only to

309 a theological *conclusion* drawn from premisses which are

310 *de fide*; "savouring of heresy is" a proposition, which is

311 opposed to a theological conclusion not evidently drawn

312 from premisses which are *de fide*, but most probably and

313 according to the common mode of theologizing;—and so

314 with the rest. Therefore when it was said by the Revisers

315 of St. Alfonso's works that they were not "worthy of

316 *censure*," it was only meant that they did not fall under

317 these particular Notes.

318 But the answer from Rome to the Archbishop of Besançon

319 went further than this; it actually took pains to

320 declare that any one who pleased might follow other theologians

321 instead of St. Alfonso. After saying that no

322 Priest was to be interfered with who followed St. Alfonso

323 in the Confessional, it added, "This is said, however,

324 without on that account judging that they are reprehended

325 who follow opinions handed down by other approved

326 authors."

327 And this too I will observe,—that St. Alfonso made

328 many changes of opinion himself in the course of his

329 writings; and it could not for an instant be supposed that

330 we were bound to every one of his opinions, when he did

331 not feel himself bound to them in his own person. And,

332 what is more to the purpose still, there are opinions, or

333 some opinion, of his which actually have been proscribed by

334 the Church since, and cannot now be put forward or used.

335 I do not pretend to be a well-read theologian myself, but

336 I say this on the authority of a theological professor of

337 Breda, quoted in the Mélanges Théol. for 1850-1. He

338 says: "It may happen, that, in the course of time, errors

339 may be found in the works of St. Alfonso and be proscribed

340 by the Church, *a thing which in fact has already

341 occurred*."

342 In not ranging myself then with those who consider

343 that it is justifiable to use words in a double sense, that is,

344 to equivocate, I put myself under the protection of such

345 authors as Cardinal Gerdil, Natalis Alexander, Contenson,

346 Concina, and others. Under the protection of these authorities,

347 I say as follows:—

348 Casuistry is a noble science, but it is one to which I am

349 led, neither by my abilities nor my turn of mind. Independently,

350 then, of the difficulties of the subject, and the

351 necessity, before forming an opinion, of knowing more of

352 the arguments of theologians upon it than I do, I am very

353 unwilling to say a word here on the subject of Lying and

354 Equivocation. But I consider myself bound to speak; and

355 therefore, in this strait, I can do nothing better, even for

356 my own relief, than submit myself, and what I shall say, to

357 the judgment of the Church, and to the consent, so far as in

358 this matter there be a consent, of the Schola Theologorum.

359 Now in the case of one of those special and rare exigencies

360 or emergencies, which constitute the *justa causa* of

361 dissembling or misleading, whether it be extreme as the

362 defence of life, or a duty as the custody of a secret, or of a

363 personal nature as to repel an impertinent inquirer, or a

364 matter too trivial to provoke question, as in dealing with

365 children or madmen, there seem to be four courses:—

366 1. *To say the thing that is not.* Here I draw the reader's

367 attention to the words *material* and *formal*. "Thou shalt

368 not kill;" *murder* is the *formal* transgression of this commandment,

369 but *accidental homicide* is the *material* transgression.

370 The *matter* of the act is the same in both cases;

371 but in the *homicide*, there is nothing more than the act,

372 whereas in *murder* there must be the intention, &c., which

373 constitutes the formal sin. So, again, an executioner commits

374 the material act, but not that formal killing which is

375 a breach of the commandment. So a man, who, simply to

376 save himself from starving, takes a loaf which is not his

377 own, commits only the material, not the formal act of

378 stealing, that is, he does not commit a sin. And so a

379 baptized Christian, external to the Church, who is in

380 invincible ignorance, is a material heretic, and not a formal.

381 And in like manner, if to say the thing which is not be in

382 special cases lawful, it may be called a *material lie*.

383 The first mode then which has been suggested of meeting

384 those special cases, in which to mislead by words has

385 a sufficient occasion, or has a *just cause*, is by a material

386 lie.

387 The second mode is by an *æquivocatio*, which is not

388 equivalent to the English word "equivocation," but means

389 sometimes a *play on words*, sometimes an *evasion*: we

390 must take these two modes of misleading separately.

391 2. *A play upon words.* St. Alfonso certainly says that

392 a play upon words is allowable; and, speaking under correction,

393 I should say that he does so on the ground that

394 lying is *not* a sin against justice, that is, against our

395 neighbour, but a sin against God. God has made words the

396 signs of ideas, and therefore if a word denotes two ideas,

397 we are at liberty to use it in either of its senses: but

398 I think I must be incorrect in some respect in supposing

399 that the Saint does not recognize a lie as an injustice,

400 because the Catechism of the Council, as I have quoted it

401 at p. 281, says, "Vanitate et mendacio fides ac veritas

402 tolluntur, arctissima vincula *societatis humanæ*; quibus

403 sublatis, sequitur summa vitæ *confusio*, ut *homines nihil a

404 dæmonibus differre videantur*."

405 3. *Evasion*;—when, for instance, the speaker diverts

406 the attention of the hearer to another subject; suggests an

407 irrelevant fact or makes a remark, which confuses him and

408 gives him something to think about; throws dust into his

409 eyes; states some truth, from which he is quite sure his

410 hearer will draw an illogical and untrue conclusion, and

411 the like.

412 The greatest school of evasion, I speak seriously, is the

413 House of Commons; and necessarily so, from the nature

414 of the case. And the hustings is another.

415 An instance is supplied in the history of St. Athanasius:

416 he was in a boat on the Nile, flying persecution; and

417 he found himself pursued. On this he ordered his men to

418 turn his boat round, and ran right to meet the satellites of

419 Julian. They asked him, "Have you seen Athanasius?"

420 and he told his followers to answer, "Yes, he is close to

421 you." *They* went on their course as if they were sure to

422 come up to him, while *he* ran back into Alexandria, and

423 there lay hid till the end of the persecution.

424 I gave another instance above, in reference to a doctrine

425 of religion. The early Christians did their best to conceal

426 their Creed on account of the misconceptions of the

427 heathen about it. Were the question asked of them,

428 "Do you worship a Trinity?" and did they answer, "We

429 worship one God, and none else;" the inquirer might, or

430 would, infer that they did not acknowledge the Trinity of

431 Divine Persons.

432 It is very difficult to draw the line between these

433 evasions and what are commonly called in English *equivocations*;

434 and of this difficulty, again, I think, the scenes in

435 the House of Commons supply us with illustrations.

436 4. The fourth method is *silence*. For instance, not

437 giving the *whole* truth in a court of law. If St. Alban,

438 after dressing himself in the Priest's clothes, and being

439 taken before the persecutor, had been able to pass off for

440 his friend, and so gone to martyrdom without being discovered;

441 and had he in the course of examination answered

442 all questions truly, but not given the whole truth, the

443 most important truth, that he was the wrong person,

444 he would have come very near to telling a lie, for a half-truth

445 is often a falsehood. And his defence must have

446 been the *justa causa*, viz. either that he might in charity or

447 for religion's sake save a priest, or again that the judge

448 had no right to interrogate him on the subject.

449 Now, of these four modes of misleading others by the

450 tongue, when there is a *justa causa* (supposing there can

451 be such),—(1) a material lie, that is, an untruth which is

452 not a lie, (2) an equivocation, (3) an evasion, and (4)

453 silence,—First, I have no difficulty whatever in recognizing

454 as allowable the method of *silence*.

455 Secondly, But, if I allow of *silence*, why not of the

456 method of *material lying*, since half of a truth *is* often a lie?

457 And, again, if all killing be not murder, nor all taking

458 from another stealing, why must all untruths be lies?

459 Now I will say freely that I think it difficult to answer

460 this question, whether it be urged by St. Clement or by

461 Milton; at the same time, I never have acted, and I think,

462 when it came to the point, I never should act upon such a

463 theory myself, except in one case, stated below. This I

464 say for the benefit of those who speak hardly of Catholic

465 theologians, on the ground that they admit text-books

466 which allow of equivocation. They are asked, how can we

467 trust you, when such are your views? but such views, as

468 I already have said, need not have any thing to do with

469 their own practice, merely from the circumstance that they

470 are contained in their text-books. A theologian draws

471 out a system; he does it partly as a scientific speculation:

472 but much more for the sake of others. He is lax for the

473 sake of others, not of himself. His own standard of action

474 is much higher than that which he imposes upon men in

475 general. One special reason why religious men, after

476 drawing out a theory, are unwilling to act upon it themselves,

477 is this: that they practically acknowledge a broad

478 distinction between their reason and their conscience; and

479 that they feel the latter to be the safer guide, though the

480 former may be the clearer, nay even though it be the

481 truer. They would rather be in error with the sanction of

482 their conscience, than be right with the mere judgment of

483 their reason. And again here is this more tangible difficulty

484 in the case of exceptions to the rule of Veracity,

485 that so very little external help is given us in drawing the

486 line, as to when untruths are allowable and when not;

487 whereas that sort of killing which is not murder, is most

488 definitely marked off by legal enactments, so that it cannot

489 possibly be mistaken for such killing as *is* murder.

490 On the other hand the cases of exemption from the rule

491 of Veracity are left to the private judgment of the individual,

492 and he may easily be led on from acts which are

493 allowable to acts which are not. Now this remark does

494 *not* apply to such acts as are related in Scripture, as being

495 done by a particular inspiration, for in such cases there *is*

496 a command. If I had my own way, I would oblige

497 society, that is, its great men, its lawyers, its divines, its

498 literature, publicly to acknowledge as such, those instances

499 of untruth which are not lies, as for instance untruths in

500 war; and then there could be no perplexity to the individual

501 Catholic, for he would not be taking the law into

502 his own hands.

503 Thirdly, as to playing upon words, or equivocation, I

504 suppose it is from the English habit, but, without meaning

505 any disrespect to a great Saint, or wishing to set myself

506 up, or taking my conscience for more than it is worth, I

507 can only say as a fact, that I admit it as little as the rest

508 of my countrymen: and, without any reference to the

509 right and the wrong of the matter, of this I am sure, that,

510 if there is one thing more than another which prejudices

511 Englishmen against the Catholic Church, it is the doctrine

512 of great authorities on the subject of equivocation. For

513 myself, I can fancy myself thinking it was allowable in

514 extreme cases for me to lie, but never to equivocate.

515 Luther said, "Pecca fortiter." I anathematize his formal

516 sentiment, but there is a truth in it, when spoken of material

517 acts.

518 Fourthly, I think *evasion*, as I have described it, to be

519 perfectly allowable; indeed, I do not know, who does not

520 use it, under circumstances; but that a good deal of moral

521 danger is attached to its use; and that, the cleverer a man

522 is, the more likely he is to pass the line of Christian duty.

523 But it may be said, that such decisions do not meet the

524 particular difficulties for which provision is required; let

525 us then take some instances.

526 1. I do not think it right to tell lies to children, even

527 on this account, that they are sharper than we think them,

528 and will soon find out what we are doing; and our example

529 will be a very bad training for them. And so of

530 equivocation: it is easy of imitation, and we ourselves shall

531 be sure to get the worst of it in the end.

532 2. If an early Father defends the patriarch Jacob in

533 his mode of gaining his father's blessing, on the ground

534 that the blessing was divinely pledged to him already, that

535 it was his, and that his father and brother were acting at

536 once against his own rights and the divine will, it does not

537 follow from this that such conduct is a pattern to us, who

538 have no supernatural means of determining *when* an untruth

539 becomes a *material*, and not a *formal* lie. It seems to

540 me very dangerous, be it ever allowable or not, to lie or

541 equivocate in order to preserve some great temporal or

542 spiritual benefit; nor does St. Alfonso here say any thing

543 to the contrary, for he is not discussing the question of

544 danger or expedience.

545 3. As to Johnson's case of a murderer asking you which

546 way a man had gone, I should have anticipated that, had

547 such a difficulty happened to him, his first act would have

548 been to knock the man down, and to call out for the police;

549 and next, if he was worsted in the conflict, he would not

550 have given the ruffian the information he asked, at whatever

551 risk to himself. I think he would have let himself

552 be killed first. I do not think that he would have told

553 a lie.

554 4. A secret is a more difficult case. Supposing something

555 has been confided to me in the strictest secrecy,

556 which could not be revealed without great disadvantage to

557 another, what am I to do? If I am a lawyer, I am protected

558 by my profession. I have a right to treat with extreme

559 indignation any question which trenches on the

560 inviolability of my position; but, supposing I was driven

561 up into a corner, I think I should have a right to say an

562 untruth, or that, under such circumstances, a lie would be

563 *material*, but it is almost an impossible case, for the law

564 would defend me. In like manner, as a priest, I should

565 think it lawful to speak as if I knew nothing of what

566 passed in confession. And I think in these cases, I do in

567 fact possess that guarantee, that I am not going by private

568 judgment, which just now I demanded; for society would

569 bear me out, whether as a lawyer or as a priest, in holding

570 that I had a duty to my client or penitent, such, that an

571 untruth in the matter was not a lie. A common type of

572 this permissible denial, be it *material lie* or *evasion*, is at the

573 moment supplied to me:—an artist asked a Prime Minister,

574 who was sitting to him, "What news, my Lord, from

575 France?" He answered, "*I do not know*; I have not

576 read the Papers."

577 5. A more difficult question is, when to accept confidence

578 has not been a duty. Supposing a man wishes to

579 keep the secret that he is the author of a book, and he is

580 plainly asked on the subject. Here I should ask the

581 previous question, whether any one has a right to publish

582 what he dare not avow. It requires to have traced the

583 bearings and results of such a principle, before being sure

584 of it; but certainly, for myself, I am no friend of strictly

585 anonymous writing. Next, supposing another has confided

586 to you the secret of his authorship:—there are persons

587 who would have no scruple at all in giving a denial

588 to impertinent questions asked them on the subject. I

589 have heard a great man in his day at Oxford, warmly

590 contend, as if he could not enter into any other view of

591 the matter, that, if he had been trusted by a friend with

592 the secret of his being author of a certain book, and he

593 were asked by a third person, if his friend was not (as

594 he really was) the author of it, he ought, without any

595 scruple and distinctly, to answer that he did not know.

596 He had an existing duty towards the author; he had

597 none towards his inquirer. The author had a claim on

598 him; an impertinent questioner had none at all. But

599 here again I desiderate some leave, recognized by society,

600 as in the case of the formulas "Not at home," and "Not

601 guilty," in order to give me the right of saying what is

602 a *material* untruth. And moreover, I should here also

603 ask the previous question, Have I any right to accept

604 such a confidence? have I any right to make such a

605 promise? and, if it be an unlawful promise, is it binding

606 when it cannot be kept without a lie? I am not attempting

607 to solve these difficult questions, but they have to be carefully

608 examined. And now I have said more than I had

609 intended on a question of casuistry.

SUPPLEMENTAL MATTER.

100 (Texto do capítulo)

I.

103 (Texto do capítulo)

LETTERS AND PAPERS OF THE AUTHOR USED IN THE

106 COURSE OF THIS WORK.

107 February 11, 1811 | 3 |

108 October 26, 1823 | 2 |

109 September 7, 1829 | 119 |

110 July 20, 1834 | 41 |

111 November 28, " | 57 |

112 August 18, 1837 | 29 |

113 February 11, 1840 | 124 |

114 " 21, " | 129 |

115 October 29(?)" | 132 |

116 November " | 135 |

117 March 15, 1841 | 137 |

118 " 20, " | 170 |

119 " 24, " | 208 |

120 " 25, " | 137 |

121 April 1, " | 137 |

122 " 4, " | 138 |

123 " 8, " | 138 |

124 " 8, " | 187 |

125 " 26, " | 188 |

126 May 5, " | 188 |

127 " 9, " | 138 |

128 June 18, " | 189 |

129 September 12, 1841 | 190 |

130 October 12, " | 143 |

131 " 17, " | 140 |

132 " 22, " | 140 |

133 November 11, " | 145 |

134 " 14, " | 144 |

135 December 13, " | 156 |

136 " 24, " | 157 |

137 " 25, " | 159 |

138 " 26, " | 162 |

139 March 6, 1842 | 177 |

140 April 14, " | 173 |

141 October 16, " | 171 |

142 November 22, " | 193 |

143 Feb. 25, & 28, 1843 | 181 |

144 March 3, " | 182 |

145 " 8, " | 184 |

146 May 4, " | 208 |

147 " 18, " | 209 |

148 June 20, " | 178 |

149 July 16, " | 179 |

150 August 29, " | 213 |

151 August 30, 1843 | 179 |

152 September 7, " | 213 |

153 " 29, " | 225 |

154 October 14, " | 219 |

155 " 25, " | 221 |

156 " 31, " | 223 |

157 November 13, " | 140 |

158 1843 or 1844 | 178 |

159 January 22, 1844 | 226 |

160 February 21, " | 226 |

161 April 3, " | 205 |

162 " 8, " | 226 |

163 July 14, " | 197 |

164 September 16, " | 227 |

165 November 7, " | 230 |

166 November 16, 1844 | 228 |

167 " 24, " | 229 |

168 1844 (?) | 225 |

169 1844 or 1845 | 167 |

170 January 8, 1845 | 230 |

171 March 30, " | 231 |

172 April 3, " | 232 |

173 " 16, " | 180 |

174 June 1, " | 232 |

175 " 17, " | 180 |

176 October 8, " | 234 |

177 November 8, " | 155 |

178 " 25, " | 235 |

179 January 20, 1846 | 236 |

180 December 6, 1849 | 185 |

II.

109 (Texto do capítulo)

CARDINAL NEWMAN'S WORKS.

112 N.B.—This List, originally made in 1865, is now corrected up to

113 1890.

114 1. SERMONS.

115 VOLS. 1-8. Parochial and Plain Sermons. (*Longmans.*)

116 9. Sermons on Subjects of the Day. (*Longmans.*)

117 10. University Sermons. (*Longmans.*)

118 11. Sermons to Mixed Congregations. (*Burns and Oates.*)

119 12. Occasional Sermons. (*Burns and Oates.*)

120 2. TREATISES.

121 13. On the Doctrine of Justification. (*Longmans.*)

122 14. On the Development of Christian Doctrine. (*Longmans.*)

123 15. On the Idea of a University. (*Longmans.*)

124 16. An Essay in Aid of a Grammar of Assent. (*Longmans.*)

125 3. ESSAYS.

126 17. Two Essays on Miracles. 1. Of Scripture. 2. Of

127 Ecclesiastical History. (*Longmans.*)

128 18. Discussions and Arguments. 1. How to accomplish it.

129 2. The Antichrist of the Fathers. 3. Scripture and the

130 Creed. 4. Tamworth Reading-Room. 5. Who's to blame?

131 6. An Argument for Christianity. (*Longmans.*)

132 19, 20. Essays Critical and Historical. 2 vols. 1. Poetry.

133 2. Rationalism. 3. Apostolical Tradition. 4. De la

134 Mennais. 5. Palmer on Faith and Unity. 6. St. Ignatius.

135 7. Prospects of the Anglican Church. 8. The Anglo-American

136 Church. 9. Countess of Huntingdon. 10.

137 Catholicity of the Anglican Church. 11. The Antichrist

138 of Protestants. 12. Milman's Christianity. 13. Reformation

139 of the Eleventh Century. 14. Private Judgment.

140 15. Davison. 16. Keble. (*Longmans.*)

141 4. HISTORICAL.

142 21-23. Historical Sketches. 3 vols. 1. The Turks. 2. Cicero.

143 3. Apollonius. 4. Primitive Christianity. 5. Church of

144 the Fathers. 6. St. Chrysostom. 7. Theodoret. 8. St.

145 Benedict. 9. Benedictine Schools. 10. Universities.

146 11. Northmen and Normans. 12. Medieval Oxford. 13.

147 Convocation of Canterbury. (*Longmans.*)

148 5. THEOLOGICAL.

149 24. The Arians of the Fourth Century. (*Longmans.*)

150 25, 26. Annotated Translation of Athanasius. 2 vols.

151 (*Longmans.*)

152 27. Tracts. 1. Dissertatiunculæ. 2. On the Text of the

153 Seven Epistles of St. Ignatius. 3. Doctrinal Causes of

154 Arianism. 4. Apollinarianism. 5. St. Cyril's Formula.

155 6. Ordo de Tempore. 7. Douay Version of Scripture.

156 (*Burns and Oates.*)

157 6. POLEMICAL.

158 28, 29. The Via Media of the Anglican Church. 2 vols.

159 with Notes. Vol. I. Prophetical Office of the Church.

160 Vol. II. Occasional Letters and Tracts. (*Longmans.*)

161 30, 31. Certain Difficulties felt by Anglicans in

162 Catholic Teaching Considered. 2 vols. Vol. I.

163 Twelve Lectures. Vol. II. Letters to Dr. Pusey concerning

164 the Bl. Virgin, and to the Duke of Norfolk in

165 Defence of the Pope and Council. (*Longmans.*)

166 32. Present Position of Catholics in England.

167 (*Longmans.*)

168 33. Apologia pro Vita Sua. (*Longmans.*)

169 7. LITERARY.

170 34. Verses on Various Occasions. (*Longmans.*)

171 35. Loss and Gain. (*Burns and Oates.*)

172 36. Callista. (*Longmans.*)

173 37. The Dream of Gerontius. (*Longmans.*)

174 ¶ It is scarcely necessary to say that the Author submits all

175 that he has written to the judgment of the Church, whose gift and

176 prerogative it is to determine what is true and what is false in

177 religious teaching.

III.

115 (Texto do capítulo)

LETTER OF APPROBATION AND ENCOURAGEMENT FROM THE

118 BISHOP OF THE DIOCESE OF BIRMINGHAM, DR. ULLATHORNE.

119 "Bishop's House, June 2, 1864.

120 "My dear Dr. Newman,—

121 "It was with warm gratification that, after the close of the Synod

122 yesterday, I listened to the Address presented to you by the clergy of the

123 diocese, and to your impressive reply. But I should have been little satisfied

124 with the part of the silent listener, except on the understanding with myself

125 that I also might afterwards express to you my own sentiments in my own

126 way.

127 "We have now been personally acquainted, and much more than acquainted,

128 for nineteen years, during more than sixteen of which we have stood in special

129 relation of duty towards each other. This has been one of the singular blessings

130 which God has given me amongst the cares of the Episcopal office. What

131 my feelings of respect, of confidence, and of affection have been towards you,

132 you know well, nor should I think of expressing them in words. But there is

133 one thing that has struck me in this day of explanations, which you could not,

134 and would not, be disposed to do, and which no one could do so properly or

135 so authentically as I could, and which it seems to me is not altogether uncalled

136 for, if every kind of erroneous impression that some persons have entertained

137 with no better evidence than conjecture is to be removed.

138 "It is difficult to comprehend how, in the face of facts, the notion should

139 ever have arisen that during your Catholic life, you have been more occupied

140 with your own thoughts than with the service of religion and the work of the

141 Church. If we take no other work into consideration beyond the written productions

142 which your Catholic pen has given to the world, they are enough for

143 the life's labour of another. There are the Lectures on Anglican Difficulties,

144 the Lectures on Catholicism in England, the great work on the Scope and

145 End of University Education, that on the Office and Work of Universities,

146 the Lectures and Essays on University Subjects, and the two Volumes of

147 Sermons; not to speak of your contributions to the Atlantis, which you

148 founded, and to other periodicals; then there are those beautiful offerings to

149 Catholic literature, the Lectures on the Turks, Loss and Gain, and Callista,

150 and though last, not least, the Apologia, which is destined to put many idle

151 rumours to rest, and many unprofitable surmises; and yet all these productions

152 represent but a portion of your labour, and that in the second half of your

153 period of public life.

154 "These works have been written in the midst of labour and cares of another

155 kind, and of which the world knows very little. I will specify four of these

156 undertakings, each of a distinct character, and any one of which would have

157 made a reputation for untiring energy in the practical order.

158 "The first of these undertakings was the establishment of the congregation

159 of the Oratory of St. Philip Neri—that great ornament and accession to the

160 force of English Catholicity. Both the London and the Birmingham Oratory

161 must look to you as their founder and as the originator of their characteristic

162 excellences; whilst that of Birmingham has never known any other presidency.

163 "No sooner was this work fairly on foot than you were called by the

164 highest authority to commence another, and one of yet greater magnitude and

165 difficulty, the founding of a University in Ireland. After the Universities had

166 been lost to the Catholics of these kingdoms for three centuries, every thing

167 had to be begun from the beginning: the idea of such an institution to be

168 inculcated, the plan to be formed that would work, the resources to be

169 gathered, and the staff of superiors and professors to be brought together.

170 Your name was then the chief point of attraction which brought these elements

171 together. You alone know what difficulties you had to conciliate and

172 what to surmount, before the work reached that state of consistency and promise,

173 which enabled you to return to those responsibilities in England which

174 you had never laid aside or suspended. And here, excuse me if I give expression

175 to a fancy which passed through my mind.

176 "I was lately reading a poem, not long published, from the MSS. De

177 Rerum Natura, by Neckham, the foster-brother of Richard the Lion-hearted.

178 He quotes an old prophecy, attributed to Merlin, and with a sort of wonder,

179 as if recollecting that England owed so much of its literary learning to that

180 country; and the prophecy says that after long years Oxford will pass into

181 Ireland—'Vada boum suo tempore transibunt in Hiberniam.' When I read

182 this, I could not but indulge the pleasant fancy that in the days when the

183 Dublin University shall arise in material splendour, an allusion to this prophecy

184 might form a poetic element in the inscription on the pedestal of the

185 statue which commemorates its first Rector.

186 "The original plan of an Oratory did not contemplate any parochial work,

187 but you could not contemplate so many souls in want of pastors without being

188 prompt and ready at the beck of authority to strain all your efforts in coming

189 to their help. And this brings me to the third and the most continuous of

190 those labours to which I have alluded. The mission in Alcester Street, its

191 church and schools, were the first work of the Birmingham Oratory. After

192 several years of close and hard work, and a considerable call upon the private

193 resources of the Fathers who had established this congregation, it was delivered

194 over to other hands, and the Fathers removed to the district of

195 Edgbaston, where up to that time nothing Catholic had appeared. Then

196 arose under your direction the large convent of the Oratory, the church

197 expanded by degrees into its present capaciousness, a numerous congregation

198 has gathered and grown in it; poor schools and other pious institutions have

199 grown up in connexion with it, and, moreover, equally at your expense and

200 that of your brethren, and, as I have reason to know, at much inconvenience,

201 the Oratory has relieved the other clergy of Birmingham all this while by

202 constantly doing the duty in the poor-house and gaol of Birmingham.

203 "More recently still, the mission and the poor school at Smethwick owe

204 their existence to the Oratory. And all this while the founder and father of

205 these religious works has added to his other solicitudes the toil of frequent

206 preaching, of attendance in the confessional, and other parochial duties.

207 "I have read on this day of its publication the seventh part of the

208 Apologia, and the touching allusion in it to the devotedness of the Catholic

209 clergy to the poor in seasons of pestilence reminds me that when the cholera

210 raged so dreadfully at Bilston, and the two priests of the town were no longer

211 equal to the number of cases to which they were hurried day and night, I

212 asked you to lend me two fathers to supply the place of other priests whom I

213 wished to send as a further aid. But you and Father St. John preferred to

214 take the place of danger which I had destined for others, and remained at

215 Bilston till the worst was over.

216 "The fourth work which I would notice is one more widely known. I

217 refer to the school for the education of the higher classes, which at the solicitation

218 of many friends you have founded and attached to the Oratory. Surely

219 after reading this bare enumeration of work done, no man will venture to say

220 that Dr. Newman is leading a comparatively inactive life in the service of the

221 Church.

222 "To spare, my dear Dr. Newman, any further pressure on those feelings

223 with which I have already taken so large a liberty, I will only add one word

224 more for my own satisfaction. During our long intercourse there is only one

225 subject on which, after the first experience, I have measured my words with

226 some caution, and that has been where questions bearing on ecclesiastical duty

227 have arisen. I found some little caution necessary, because you were always

228 so prompt and ready to go even beyond the slightest intimation of my wish or

229 desires.

230 "That God may bless you with health, life, and all the spiritual good which

231 you desire, you and your brethren of the Oratory, is the earnest prayer now

232 and often of,

233 "My dear Dr. Newman,

234 "Your affectionate friend and faithful servant in Christ,

235 "+ W. B. ULLATHORNE."

IV.

121 (Texto do capítulo)

LETTERS OF APPROBATION AND ENCOURAGEMENT FROM

124 CLERGY AND LAITY.

125 It requires some words of explanation why I allow myself

126 to sound my own praises so loudly, as I am doing by

127 adding to my Volume the following Letters, written to me

128 last year by large bodies of my Catholic brethren, Priests,

129 and Laymen, in the course or on the conclusion of the

130 publication of my Apologia. I have two reasons for

131 doing so.

132 1. It seems hardly respectful to them, and hardly fair

133 to myself, to practise self-denial in a matter, which after

134 all belongs to others as well as to me. Bodies of men become

135 authorities by the fact of being bodies, over and above

136 the personal claims of the individuals who constitute them.

137 To have received such unusual Testimonials in my favour,

138 as I have to produce, and then to have let both those

139 Testimonials and the generous feelings which dictated

140 them be wasted, and come to nought, would have been

141 a rudeness of which I could not bear to be guilty. Far

142 be it from me to show such ingratitude to those who

143 were especially "friends in need." I am too proud of

144 their approbation not to publish it to the world.

145 2. But I have a further reason. The belief obtains

146 extensively in the country at large, that Catholics, and

147 especially the Priesthood, disavow the mode and form, in

148 which I am accustomed to teach the Catholic faith, as if

149 they were not generally recognized, but something special

150 and peculiar to myself; as if, whether for the purposes

151 of controversy, or from the traditions of an earlier period

152 of my life, I did not exhibit Catholicism pure and simple,

153 as the bulk of its professors manifest it. Such testimonials,

154 then, as now follow, from as many as 558 priests, that is,

155 not far from half of the clergy of England, secular and

156 religious, from the Bishop and clergy of a diocese at the

157 Antipodes, and from so great and authoritative a body as

158 the German Congress assembled last year at Wurzburg,

159 scatter to the winds a suspicion, which it is not less painful,

160 I am persuaded, to numbers of those Protestants

161 who entertain it, than it is injurious to me who have to

162 bear it.

163 #### I. THE DIOCESE OF WESTMINSTER.

164 The following Address was signed by 110 of the

165 Westminster clergy, including all the Canons, the Vicars

166 General, a great number of secular priests, and five

167 Doctors in theology; Fathers of the Society of Jesus,

168 Fathers of the Order of St. Dominic, of St. Francis, of the

169 Oratory, of the Passion, of Charity, Oblates of St. Charles,

170 and Marists.

171 "London, March 15, 1864.

172 "Very Reverend and Dear Sir,

173 "We, the undersigned Priests of the Diocese of Westminster,

174 tender to you our respectful thanks for the service you have done to religion,

175 as well as to the interests of literary morality, by your Reply to the calumnies

176 of [a popular writer of the day.]

177 "We cannot but regard it as a matter of congratulation that your assailant

178 should have associated the cause of the Catholic Priesthood with the name of

179 one so well fitted to represent its dignity, and to defend its honour, as

180 yourself.

181 "We recognize in this latest effort of your literary power one further claim,

182 besides the many you have already established, to the gratitude and veneration

183 of Catholics, and trust that the reception which it has met with on all

184 sides may be the omen of new successes which you are destined to achieve in

185 the vindication of the teaching and principles of the Church.

186 "We are,

187 "Very Reverend and Dear Sir,

188 "Your faithful and affectionate Servants in Christ."

189 (*The Subscriptions follow.*)

190 "To the Very Rev.

191 "John Henry Newman, D.D."

192 #### II.—THE ACADEMIA OF CATHOLIC RELIGION.

193 "London, April 19, 1864.

194 "Very Rev. and Dear Sir,

195 "The Academia of Catholic Religion, at their meeting held

196 to-day, under the Presidency of the Cardinal Archbishop, have instructed us

197 to write to you in their behalf.

198 "As they have learned, with great satisfaction, that it is your intention to

199 publish a defence of Catholic Veracity, which has been assailed in your person,

200 they are precluded from asking you that that defence might be made by word

201 of mouth, and in London, as they would otherwise have done.

202 "Composed, as the Academia is, mainly of Laymen, they feel that it is not

203 out of their province to express their indignation that your opponent should

204 have chosen, while praising the Catholic Laity, to do so at the expense of the

205 Clergy, between whom and themselves, in this as in all other matters, there

206 exists a perfect identity of principle and practice.

207 "It is because, in such a matter, your cause is the cause of all Catholics,

208 that we congratulate ourselves on the rashness of the opponent that has

209 thrown the defence of that cause into your hands.

210 "We remain,

211 "Very Reverend and Dear Sir,

212 "Your very faithful Servants,

213 "JAMES LAIRD PATTERSON,

214 "EDW. LUCAS, *Secretaries.*

215 "To the Very Rev. John Henry Newman, D.D.,

216 "Provost of the Birmingham Oratory."

217 The above was moved at the meeting by Lord Petre,

218 and seconded by the Hon. Charles Langdale.

219 #### III.—THE DIOCESE OF BIRMINGHAM.

220 In this Diocese there were in 1864, according to the

221 Directory of the year, 136 Priests.

222 "June 1, 1864.

223 "Very Reverend and Dear Sir,

224 "In availing ourselves of your presence at the Diocesan

225 Synod to offer you our hearty thanks for your recent vindication of the honour

226 of the Catholic Priesthood, We, the Provost and Chapter of the Cathedral,

227 and the Clergy, Secular and Regular, of the Diocese of Birmingham, cannot

228 forego the assertion of a special right, as your neighbours and colleagues, to

229 express our veneration and affection for one whose fidelity to the dictates of

230 conscience, in the use of the highest intellectual gifts, has won even from

231 opponents unbounded admiration and respect.

232 "To most of us you are personally known. Of some, indeed, you were, in

233 years long past, the trusted guide, to whom they owe more than can be expressed

234 in words; and all are conscious that the ingenuous fulness of your

235 answer to a false and unprovoked accusation, has intensified their interest in

236 the labours and trials of your life. While, then, we resent the indignity to

237 which you have been exposed, and lament the pain and annoyance which the

238 manifestation of yourself must have cost you, we cannot but rejoice that, in

239 the fulfilment of a duty, you have allowed neither the unworthiness of your

240 assailant to shield him from rebuke, nor the sacredness of your inmost motives

241 to deprive that rebuke of the only form which could at once complete his

242 discomfiture, free your own name from the obloquy which prejudice had cast

243 upon it, and afford invaluable aid to honest seekers after Truth.

244 "Great as is the work which you have already done, Very Reverend Sir,

245 permit us to express a hope that a greater yet remains for you to accomplish.

246 In an age and in a country in which the very foundations of religious faith are

247 exposed to assault, we rejoice in numbering among our brethren one so well

248 qualified by learning and experience to defend that priceless deposit of Truth,

249 in obtaining which you have counted as gain the loss of all things most dear

250 and precious. And we esteem ourselves happy in being able to offer you that

251 support and encouragement which the assurance of our unfeigned admiration

252 and regard may be able to give you under your present trials and future

253 labours.

254 "That you may long have strength to labour for the Church of God and

255 the glory of His Holy Name is, Very Reverend and Dear Sir, our heartfelt

256 and united prayer."

257 (*The Subscriptions follow.*)

258 "To the Very Rev. John Henry Newman, D.D."

259 #### IV.—THE DIOCESE OF BEVERLEY.

260 The following Address, as is stated in the first paragraph,

261 comes from more than 70 Priests:—

262 "Hull, May 9, 1864.

263 "Very Rev. and Dear Dr. Newman,

264 "At a recent meeting of the clergy of the Diocese of

265 Beverley, held in York, at which upwards of seventy priests were present,

266 special attention was called to your correspondence with [a popular writer];

267 and such was the enthusiasm with which your name was received—such was

268 the admiration expressed of the dignity with which you had asserted the

269 claims of the Catholic Priesthood in England to be treated with becoming

270 courtesy and respect—and such was the strong and all-pervading sense of the

271 invaluable service which you had thus rendered, not only to faith and morals,

272 but to good manners so far as regarded religious controversy in this country,

273 that I was requested, as Chairman, to become the voice of the meeting, and

274 to express to you as strongly and as earnestly as I could, how heartily the

275 whole of the clergy of this diocese desire to thank you for services to religion

276 as well-timed as they are in themselves above and beyond all commendation,

277 services which the Catholics of England will never cease to hold in

278 most grateful remembrance. God, in His infinite wisdom and great mercy,

279 has raised you up to stand prominently forth in the glorious work of re-establishing

280 in this country the holy faith which in good old times shed such lustre

281 upon it. We all lament that, in the order of nature, you have so few years

282 before you in which to fight against false teaching that good fight in which

283 you have been so victoriously engaged of late. But our prayers are that you

284 may long be spared, and may possess to the last all your vigour, and all that

285 zeal for the advancement of our holy faith, which imparts such a charm to the

286 productions of your pen.

287 "I esteem it a great honour and a great privilege to have been deputed, as the

288 representative of the clergy of the Diocese of Beverley, to tender you the fullest

289 expression of our most grateful thanks, and the assurance of our prayers for

290 your health and eternal happiness.

291 "I am,

292 "Very Rev. and Dear Sir,

293 "With sentiments of profound respect,

294 "Yours most faithfully in Christ,

295 "M. TRAPPES.

296 "The Very Rev. Dr. Newman."

297 #### V. AND VI.—THE DIOCESES OF LIVERPOOL AND SALFORD.

298 The Secular Clergy of Liverpool amounted in 1864 to

299 103, and of Salford to 76.

300 "Preston, July 27, 1864.

301 "Very Rev. and Dear Sir,

302 "It may seem, perhaps, that the Clergy of Lancashire have been

303 slow to address you; but it would be incorrect to suppose that they have been

304 indifferent spectators of the conflict in which you have been recently engaged.

305 This is the first opportunity that has presented itself, and they gladly avail

306 themselves of their annual meeting in Preston to tender to you the united

307 expression of their heartfelt sympathy and gratitude.

308 "The atrocious imputation, out of which the late controversy arose, was felt

309 as a personal affront by them, one and all, conscious as they were, that it

310 was mainly owing to your position as a distinguished Catholic ecclesiastic, that

311 the charge was connected with your name.

312 "While they regret the pain you must needs have suffered, they cannot help

313 rejoicing that it has afforded you an opportunity of rendering a new and most

314 important service to their holy religion. Writers, who are not overscrupulous

315 about the truth themselves, have long used the charge of untruthfulness as an

316 ever ready weapon against the Catholic Clergy. Partly from the frequent repetition

317 of this charge, partly from a consciousness that, instead of undervaluing

318 the truth, they have ever prized it above every earthly treasure, partly, too,

319 from the difficulty of obtaining a hearing in their own defence, they have generally

320 passed it by in silence. They thank you for coming forward as their

321 champion: your own character required no vindication. It was their battle

322 more than your own that you fought. They know and feel how much pain

323 it has caused you to bring so prominently forward your own life and motives,

324 but they now congratulate you on the completeness of your triumph, as admitted

325 alike by friend and enemy.

326 "In addition to answering the original accusation, you have placed them

327 under a new obligation, by giving to all, who read the English language, a work

328 which, for literary ability and the lucid exposition of many difficult and abstruse

329 points, forms an invaluable contribution to our literature.

330 "They fervently pray that God may give you health and length of days, and,

331 if it please Him, some other cause in which to use for His glory the great

332 powers bestowed upon you.

333 "Signed on behalf of the Meeting,

334 "THOS. PROVOST COOKSON.

335 "The Very Rev. J. H. Newman."

336 #### VII.—THE DIOCESE OF HEXHAM.

337 The Secular Priests on Mission in 1864 in this Diocese

338 were 64.

339 "Durham, Sept. 22, 1864.

340 "My Dear Dr. Newman,

341 "At the annual meeting of the Clergy of the Diocese of Hexham

342 and Newcastle, held a few days ago at Newcastle-upon-Tyne, I was commissioned

343 by them to express to you their sincere sympathy, on account of the

344 slanderous accusations, to which you have been so unjustly exposed. We are

345 fully aware that these foul calumnies were intended to injure the character of

346 the whole body of the Catholic Clergy, and that your distinguished name was

347 singled out, in order that they might be more effectually propagated. It is

348 well that these poisonous shafts were thus aimed, as no one could more triumphantly

349 repel them. The 'Apologia pro Vitâ suâ' will, if possible, render

350 still more illustrious the name of its gifted author, and be a lasting monument

351 of the victory of truth, and the signal overthrow of an arrogant and reckless

352 assailant.

353 "It may appear late for us now to ask to join in your triumph, but as the

354 Annual Meeting of the Northern Clergy does not take place till this time, it is

355 the first occasion offered us to present our united congratulations, and to declare

356 to you, that by none of your brethren are you more esteemed and venerated,

357 than by the Clergy of the Diocese of Hexham and Newcastle.

358 "Wishing that Almighty God may prolong your life many more years for

359 the defence of our holy religion and the honour of your brethren,

360 "I am, dear Dr. Newman,

361 "Yours sincerely in Jesus Christ,

362 "RALPH PROVOST PLATT, V. G.

363 "The Very Rev. J. H. Newman."

364 #### VIII.—THE CONGRESS OF WÜRZBURG.

365 "September 15, 1864.

366 "Sir,

367 "The undersigned, President of the Catholic Congress of Germany

368 assembled in Würzburg, has been commissioned to express to you, Very

369 Rev. and Dear Sir, its deep-felt gratitude for your late able defence of the

370 Catholic Clergy, not only of England, but of the whole world, against the

371 attacks of its enemies.

372 "The Catholics of Germany unite with the Catholics of England in testifying

373 to you their profound admiration and sympathy, and pray that the

374 Almighty may long preserve your valuable life.

375 "The above Resolution was voted by the Congress with acclamation.

376 "Accept, very Rev. and Dear Sir, the expression of the high consideration

377 with which I am

378 "Your most obedient servant,

379 "(Signed) ERNEST BARON MOIJ DE SONS.

380 "The Very Rev. J. H. Newman."

381 #### IX.—THE DIOCESE OF HOBART TOWN.

382 "Hobart Town, Tasmania, November 22, 1864.

383 "Very Rev. and Dear Sir,

384 "By the last month's post we at length received your

385 admirable book, entitled, 'Apologia pro Vitâ suâ,' and the pamphlet, 'What

386 then does Dr. Newman mean?'

387 "By this month's mail, we wish to express our heartfelt gratification and

388 delight for being possessed of a work so triumphant in maintaining truth, and

389 so overwhelming in confounding arrogance and error, as the 'Apologia.'

390 "No doubt, your adversary, resting on the deep-seated prejudice of our

391 fellow-countrymen in the United Kingdom, calculated upon establishing his

392 own fame as a keen-sighted polemic, as a shrewd and truth-loving man, upon

393 the fallen reputation of one, who, as he would demonstrate,—yes, that he

394 would,—set little or no value on truth, and who, therefore, would deservedly

395 sink into obscurity, henceforward rejected and despised!

396 "Aman of old erected a gibbet at the gate of the city, on which an

397 unsuspecting and an unoffending man, one marked as a victim, was to be

398 exposed to the gaze and derision of the people, in order that his own dignity

399 and fame might be exalted; but a divine Providence ordained otherwise.

400 The history of the judgment that fell upon Aman, has been recorded in

401 Holy Writ, it is to be presumed, as a warning to vain and unscrupulous men,

402 even in our days. There can be no doubt, a moral gibbet, full 'fifty cubits

403 high,' had been prepared some time, on which you were to be exposed, for

404 the pity at least, if not for the scorn and derision of so many, who had loved

405 and venerated you through life!

406 "But the effort made in the forty-eight pages of the redoubtable pamphlet,

407 'What then does Dr. Newman Mean?'—the production of a bold,

408 unscrupulous man, with a coarse mind, and regardless of inflicting pain on

409 the feelings of another, has failed,—marvellously failed,—and he himself is

410 now exhibited not only in our fatherland, but even at the Antipodes, in fact

411 wherever the English language is spoken or read, as a shallow pretender, one

412 quite incompetent to treat of matters of such undying interest as those he

413 presumed to interfere with.

414 "We fervently pray the Almighty, that you may be spared to His Church

415 for many years to come,—that to Him alone the glory of this noble work

416 may be given,—and to you the reward in eternal bliss!

417 "And from this distant land we beg to convey to you, Very Rev. and Dear

418 Sir, the sentiments of our affectionate respect, and deep veneration."

419 (*The Subscriptions follow, of the Bishop Vicar-General

420 and eighteen Clergy.*)

421 "The Very Rev. Dr. Newman,

422 &c. &c. &c."

ADDITIONAL NOTES.

127 (Texto do capítulo)

NOTE ON PAGE 12.

130 (Texto do capítulo)

CORRESPONDENCE WITH ARCHBISHOP WHATELY IN 1834.

133 On application of the Editor of Dr. Whately's Correspondence,

134 the following four letters were sent to her for

135 publication: they are here given entire. It will be

136 observed that they are of the same date as my letter to

137 Dr. Hampden at p. 57.

138 #### 1.

139 "Dublin, October 25, 1834.

140 "My dear Newman,

141 "A most shocking report concerning you has reached me,

142 which indeed carries such an improbability on the face of it that you may

143 perhaps wonder at my giving it a thought; and at first I did not, but finding

144 it repeated from different quarters, it seems to me worth contradicting for

145 the sake of your character. Some Oxford undergraduates, I find, openly

146 report that when I was at Oriel last spring you absented yourself from chapel

147 on purpose to avoid receiving the Communion along with me; and that you

148 yourself declared this to be the case.

149 "I would not notice every idle rumour; but this has been so confidently

150 and so long asserted that it would be a satisfaction to me to be able to declare

151 its falsity as a fact, from your authority. I did indeed at once declare my

152 utter unbelief; but then this has only the weight of my opinion; though an

153 opinion resting I think on no insufficient grounds. I did not profess to rest

154 my disbelief on our long, intimate, and confidential friendship, which would

155 make it your right and your duty—if I did any thing to offend you or any

156 thing you might think materially wrong—to remonstrate with me;—but on

157 your general character; which I was persuaded would have made you incapable,

158 even had no such close connexion existed between us, of conduct so

159 unchristian and inhuman. But, as I said, I should like for your sake to be

160 able to contradict the report from your own authority.

161 "Ever yours very truly,

162 "R. WHATELY."

163 #### 2.

164 "Oriel College, October 28, 1834.

165 "My dear Lord,

166 "My absence from the Sacrament in the College Chapel on the

167 Sunday you were in Oxford, was occasioned solely and altogether by my

168 having it on that day in St. Mary's; and I am pretty sure, if I may trust my

169 memory, that I did not even know of your Grace's presence there, till after

170 the Service. Most certainly such knowledge would not have affected my

171 attendance. I need not say, this being the case, that the report of my having

172 made any statement on the subject is quite unfounded; indeed, your letter of

173 this morning is the first information I have had in any shape of the existence

174 of the report.

175 "I am happy in being thus able to afford an explanation as satisfactory

176 to you, as the kind feelings which you have ever entertained towards me

177 could desire;—yet, on honest reflection, I cannot conceal from myself, that

178 it was generally a relief to me, to see so little of your Grace, when you were

179 at Oxford: and it is a greater relief now to have an opportunity of saying so

180 to yourself. I have ever wished to observe the rule, never to make a public

181 charge against another behind his back, and, though in the course of conversation

182 and the urgency of accidental occurrences it is sometimes difficult to

183 keep to it, yet I trust I have not broken it, especially in your own case: i.e.

184 though my most intimate friends know how deeply I deplore the line of

185 ecclesiastical policy adopted under your archiepiscopal sanction, and though in

186 society I may have clearly shown that I have an opinion one way rather than

187 the other, yet I have never in my intention, never (as I believe) at all, spoken

188 of your Grace in a serious way before strangers;—indeed mixing very little in

189 general society, and not overapt to open myself in it, I have had little temptation

190 to do so. Least of all should I so forget myself as to take undergraduates

191 into my confidence in such a matter.

192 "I wish I could convey to your Grace the mixed and very painful feelings,

193 which the late history of the Irish Church has raised in me:—the union of

194 her members with men of heterodox views, and the extinction (without

195 ecclesiastical sanction) of half her Candlesticks, the witnesses and guarantees

196 of the Truth and trustees of the Covenant. I willingly own that both in my

197 secret judgment and my mode of speaking concerning you to my friends,

198 I have had great alternations and changes of feeling,—defending, then

199 blaming your policy, next praising your own self and protesting against your

200 measures, according as the affectionate remembrances which I had of you rose

201 against my utter aversion of the secular and unbelieving policy in which I

202 considered the Irish Church to be implicated. I trust I shall never be forgetful

203 of the kindness you uniformly showed me during your residence in

204 Oxford: and anxiously hope that no duty to Christ and His Church may ever

205 interfere with the expression of my sense of it. However, on the present

206 opportunity, I am conscious to myself, that I am acting according to the

207 dictates both of duty and gratitude, if I beg your leave to state my persuasion,

208 that the perilous measures in which your Grace has acquiesced are

209 but the legitimate offspring of those principles, difficult to describe in few

210 words, with which your reputation is especially associated; principles which

211 bear upon the very fundamentals of all argument and investigation, and affect

212 almost every doctrine and every maxim by which our faith or our conduct is

213 to be guided. I can feel no reluctance to confess, that, when I first was

214 noticed by your Grace, gratitude to you and admiration of your powers wrought

215 upon me; and, had not something from within resisted, I should certainly

216 have adopted views on religious and social duty, which seem to my present

217 judgment to be based in the pride of reason and to tend towards infidelity,

218 and which in your own case nothing but your Grace's high religious temper

219 and the unclouded faith of early piety has been able to withstand.

220 "I am quite confident, that, however you may regard this judgment, you will

221 give me credit, not only for honesty, but for a deeper feeling in thus laying it

222 before you.

223 "May I be suffered to add, that your name is ever mentioned in my prayers,

224 and to subscribe myself

225 "Your Grace's very sincere friend and servant,

226 "J. H. NEWMAN."

227 #### 3.

228 "Dublin, November 3, 1834.

229 "My dear Newman,

230 "I cannot forbear writing again to express the great satisfaction

231 I feel in the course I adopted; which has, eventually, enabled me to

232 contradict a report which was more prevalent and more confidently upheld

233 than I could have thought possible: and which, while it was perhaps likely

234 to hurt my character with some persons, was injurious to yours in the eyes of

235 the best men. For what idea must any one have had of religion—or at least

236 of your religion—who was led to think there was any truth in the imputation

237 to you of such uncharitable arrogance!

238 "But it is a rule with me, not to cherish, even on the strongest assertions,

239 any belief or even suspicion, to the prejudice of any one whom I have any

240 reason to think well of, till I have carefully inquired, and dispassionately

241 heard both sides. And I think if others were to adopt the same rule, I

242 should not myself be quite so much abused as I have been.

243 "I am well aware indeed that one cannot expect all, even good men, to

244 think alike on every point, even after they shall have heard both sides; and

245 that we may expect many to judge, after all, very harshly of those who do

246 differ from them: for, God help us! what will become of men if they receive

247 no more mercy than they show to each other! But at least, if the rule

248 were observed, men would not condemn a brother on mere vague popular

249 rumour, about principles (as in my case) 'difficult to describe in few words,'

250 and with which his 'reputation is associated.' My own reputation I know

251 is associated, to a very great degree, with what are in fact calumnious imputations,

252 originated in exaggerated, distorted, or absolutely false statements,

253 for which even those who circulate them, do not, for the most part, pretend

254 to have any ground except popular rumour: like the Jews at Rome; 'as

255 for this way, we know that it is every where spoken against.'

256 "For I have ascertained that a very large proportion of those who join in

257 the outcry against my works, confess, or even boast, that they have never

258 read them. And in respect of the measure you advert to—the Church

259 Temporalities Act—(which of course I shall not now discuss), it is curious

260 to see how many of those who load me with censure for acquiescing in it,

261 receive with open arms, and laud to the skies, the Primate; who was consulted

262 on the measure—as was natural, considering his knowledge of Irish

263 affairs, and his influence—long before me; and gave his consent to it;

264 differing from Ministers only on a point of detail, whether the revenues of

265 six Sees, or of ten, should be alienated.

266 "Of course, every one is bound ultimately to decide according to his own

267 judgment; nor do I mean to shelter myself under his example: but only to

268 point out what strange notions of justice those have, who acquit with applause

269 the leader, and condemn the follower in the same individual transaction.

270 "Far be it from any servant of our Master, to feel surprise or anger at

271 being thus treated; it is only an admonition to me to avoid treating others in

272 a similar manner; and not to 'judge another's servant,' at least without a

273 fair hearing.

274 "You do me no more than justice, in feeling confident that I shall give

275 you credit both for 'honesty and for a deeper feeling' in freely laying your

276 opinions before me: and besides this, you might have been no less confident,

277 from your own experience, that, long since—whenever it was that you

278 changed your judgment respecting me—if you had freely and calmly remonstrated

279 with me on any point where you thought me going wrong, I should

280 have listened to you with that readiness and candour and deference, which

281 as you well know, I always showed, in the times when 'we took sweet

282 counsel together, and walked in the house of God as friends;'—when we

283 consulted together about so many practical measures, and about almost

284 all the principal points in my publications.

285 "I happen to have before me a letter from you just eight years ago,

286 in which, after saying that 'there are few things you wish more sincerely

287 than to be known as a friend of mine,' and attributing to me, in the

288 warmest and most flattering terms, a much greater share in the forming of

289 your mind than I could presume to claim, you bear a testimony, in which

290 I do most heartily concur, to the *freedom* at

291 least of our *intercourse*, and the

292 readiness and respect with which you were listened to. Your words are:

293 'Much as I owe to Oriel in the way of mental improvement, to none, as I

294 think, do I owe so much as to yourself. I know who it was first gave me

295 heart to look about me after my election, and taught me to think correctly,

296 and—strange office for an instructor—to rely upon myself. Nor can I forget

297 that it has been at your kind suggestion, that I have since been led to employ

298 myself in the consideration of several subjects, which I cannot doubt have

299 been very beneficial to my mind.'

300 "If in all this I was erroneous,—if I have misled you, or any one else, into

301 'the pride of reason,' or any other kind of pride,—or if I have entertained,

302 or led others into, any wrong opinions, I can only say I sincerely regret it.

303 And again I rejoice if I have been the means of contributing to form in any

304 one that 'high religious temper and unclouded faith' of which I not only

305 believe, with you, that they are able to withstand tendencies towards infidelity,

306 but also, that *without* them, no correctness of abstract opinions is worth

307 much. But what I meant to point out, is, that there was plainly nothing to

308 preclude you from offering friendly admonition (when your view of my principles

309 changed), with a full confidence of being at least patiently and kindly

310 listened to.

311 "I for my part could not bring myself to find relief in escaping the society

312 of an old friend,—with whom I had been accustomed to frank discussion,—on

313 account of my differing from him as to certain principles, whether through a

314 change of *his* views, or (much more) of *my own*,—till

315 at least I had made full

316 trial of private and affectionate remonstrance and free discussion. Even a

317 'man that is a heretic,' we are told, even a ruler of a Church is not to

318 reject, till after repeated admonitions.

319 "But though your regard for me does not show itself such as I think mine

320 would have been under similar circumstances, I will not therefore reject what

321 remains of it. Let us pray for each other that it may please God to enlighten

322 whichever of us is, on any point, in error, and recall him to the truth; and

323 that at any rate we may hold fast that charity, without which all knowledge,

324 and all faith, that could remove mountains, will profit us nothing.

325 "I fear you will read with a jaundiced eye,—if you venture to read it at all—any

326 publication of mine; but 'for auld lang syne' I take advantage of a

327 frank to enclose you my last two addresses to my clergy.

328 "Very sincerely yours,

329 "RD. WHATELY."

330 #### 4.

331 "Oriel, November 11, 1834.

332 "My dear Lord,

333 "The remarks contained in your last letter do not come

334 upon me by surprise, and I can only wish that I may be as able to explain

335 myself to you, as I do with a clear and honest conscience to myself. Your

336 Grace will observe that the letter of mine from which you make an extract,

337 was written when I *was* in habits of intimacy with you, in which I have not

338 been of late years. It does not at all follow, because I could then speak

339 freely to you, that I might at another time. Opportunity is the chief thing

340 in such an office as delivering to a superior an opinion about himself. Though

341 I never concealed my opinion from you, I have never been forward. I have

342 spoken when place and time admitted, when my opinion was asked, when I

343 was called to your side and was made your counsellor. No such favourable

344 circumstances have befallen me of late years,—if I must now state in explanation

345 what in truth has never occurred to me in *this fulness*, till now I am

346 called to reflect upon my own conduct and to account for an apparent omission.

347 I have spoken the first opportunity you have given me; and I am persuaded

348 good very seldom comes of *volunteering* a remonstrance.

349 "Again, I cannot doubt for an instant that you have long been aware in a

350 measure that my opinions differed from your Grace's. You knew it when at

351 Oxford, for you often found me differing from you. You must have felt it, at

352 the time you left Oxford for Dublin. You must have known it from hearsay

353 in consequence of the book I have published. What indeed can account for

354 my want of opportunities to speak to you freely my mind, but the feeling on

355 your part, (which, if existing, is nothing but a fair reason,) that my views are

356 different from yours?

357 "And that difference is certainly of no recent date. I tacitly allude to it in

358 the very letter you quote—in which, I recollect well that the words 'strange

359 office for an instructor,—*to rely upon myself*,' were intended to convey to you

360 that, much as I valued (and still value) your great kindness and the advantage

361 of your countenance to me at that time, yet even then I did not fall in with

362 the line of opinions which you had adopted. In them I never acquiesced.

363 Doubtless I may have used at times sentiments and expressions, which I

364 should not now use; but I believe these had no root in my mind, and as

365 such they were mere idle words which I ought ever to be ashamed of, because

366 they *were* idle. But the opinions to which I especially alluded in my former

367 letter as associated by the world with your Grace's name under the title of

368 'Liberal,' (but not, as you suppose, received by me on the world's authority,)

369 are those which may be briefly described as the Anti-superstition notions;

370 and to these I do not recollect ever assenting. Connected with these I would

371 instance the undervaluing of Antiquity, and resting on one's own reasonings,

372 judgments, definitions, &c., rather than authority and precedent; and I think

373 I gave very little in to this;—for a very short time too (if at all), in to the

374 notion that the State, as such, had nothing to do with religion. On the other

375 hand, whatever I held then deliberately, I believe I hold now; though perhaps

376 I may not consider them as points of such prominent importance, or with

377 precisely the same bearing as I did then:—as the abolition of the Jewish

378 Sabbath, the unscripturalness of the doctrine of imputed righteousness (i.e.

379 our Lord's active obedience)—the mistakes of the so-called Evangelical

380 system, the independence of the Church; the genius of the Gospel as a

381 Law of Liberty, and the impropriety of forming geological theories from

382 Scripture. Of course every one changes in opinion between twenty and

383 thirty; doubtless, I have changed; yet I am not conscious that I have so

384 much *changed*, as made up my mind on points on which I had no opinion.

385 E.g. I had no opinion about the Catholic Question till 1829. No one can

386 truly say I was ever *for* the Catholics; but I was not against them. In

387 fact I did not enter into the state of the question at all.

388 "Then as to my change of judgment as to the character of your Grace's

389 opinions, it is natural that, when two persons pursue different lines from the

390 same point, they should not discover their divergence for a long while; especially

391 if there be any kind feeling in the one towards the other. It was not

392 for a very long time that I discovered that your opinions were (as I now think

393 them) but part of intellectual views, so different from your own inward mind

394 and character, so peculiar in themselves, and (if you will let me add) so dangerous.

395 For a long time I thought them to be but different; for a longer, to

396 be but in parts dangerous; but their full character in this respect came on me

397 almost on a sudden. I heard at Naples the project of destroying the Irish

398 Sees, and at first indignantly rejected the notion, which some one suggested,

399 that your Grace had acquiesced in it. I thought I recollected correctly your

400 Grace's opinion of the inherent rights of the Christian Church, and I thought

401 you never would allow men of this world so to insult it. When I returned

402 to England, all was over. I was silent on the same principle that you are

403 silent about it in your letter; that it was not the time for speaking; and I

404 only felt, what I hinted at when I wrote last, a bitter grief, which prompted

405 me, when the act was irretrievable, to hide myself from you. However, I

406 have spoken, with whatever pain to myself, the first opportunity you have

407 given me.

408 "I might appeal to my conscience without fear in proof of the delight it

409 would give me at this time to associate my name with yours, and to stand

410 forward as your friend and defender, however humble. I should hope you

411 know me enough to be sure, that, however great my faults are, I have no fear

412 of man such as to restrain me, if I could feel I had a call that way. But may

413 God help me, as I will ever strive to fulfil my first duty, the defence of His

414 Church, and of the doctrine of the old Fathers, in opposition to all the innovations

415 and profanities which are rising round us.

416 "My dear Lord,

417 "Ever yours most sincerely and gratefully,

418 "J. H. NEWMAN.

419 "P.S. I feel much obliged by your kindness in sending me your Addresses

420 to your clergy, which I value highly for your Grace's sake."

NOTE ON PAGE 90.

136 (Texto do capítulo)

EXTRACT OF A LETTER PROM THE REV. E. SMEDLEY,

139 EDITOR OF THE "ENCYCLOPÆDIA METROPOLITANA."

140 When I urged on one occasion an "understanding" I

141 had had with the publishers of the "Encyclopædia," he

142 answered, June 5, 1828, "I greatly dislike the word

143 'understanding,' which is always *misunderstood*, and which

144 occasions more mischief than any other in our language,

145 unless it be its cousin-german 'delicacy.'"

NOTE ON PAGE 185.

142 (Texto do capítulo)

EXTRACT OF A LETTER OF THE LATE REV. FRANCIS A.

145 FABER, OF SAUNDERTON.

146 A letter of Mr. F. Faber's to a friend has just now

147 (March, 1878) come into my hands, in which he says, "I

148 have had a long correspondence with Newman on the

149 subject of my uncle's saying he was 'a concealed Roman

150 Catholic' long before he left us. It ends in my uncle

151 making an *amende*."

NOTE ON PAGES 194-196.

148 I have said above, "Dr. Russell had, perhaps, more to do

149 with my conversion than any one else. He called on me

150 in passing through Oxford in the summer of 1843; and

151 I think I took him over some of the buildings of the

152 University. He called again another summer, on his

153 way from Dublin to London. I do not recollect that he

154 said a word on the subject of religion on either occasion.

155 He sent me at different times several letters.... He

156 also gave me one or two books; Veron's Rule of Faith

157 and some Treatises of the Wallenburghs was one; a

158 volume of St. Alfonso Liguori's sermons was another....

159 At a later date Dr. Russell sent me a large bundle of

160 penny or halfpenny books of devotion," &c.

161 On this passage I observe first that he told me, on one

162 occasion of my seeing him since the publication of the

163 "Apologia," that I was so far in error, that he had called on

164 me at Oxford once only, not twice. He was quite positive

165 on the point; it was when he was, I believe, on his way

166 to Rome to escape a bishopric.

167 Secondly, my own mistake has led to some vagueness

168 or inaccuracy in the statements made by others. In a

169 friendly notice of Dr. Russell upon his death, it is said,

170 in the "Times":—

171 "Personally he was unknown to the leaders of the

172 movement, but his reputation stood high in Oxford. He

173 was often applied to for information and suggestion on

174 the points arising in the Tractarian controversy. Through

175 a formal call made by him on Dr. Newman a correspondence

176 arose, which resulted in the final determination of

177 the latter to join the Roman Catholic Church."

178 On this I remark—(1) that in 1841-5, Dr. Russell was

179 not well known in Oxford, and it cannot be said that then

180 "his reputation stood high" there; (2) that he never

181 was "applied to for information" by any one of us, as far

182 as my knowledge goes; and (3) that his call on me in

183 1841(3?) was in no sense "formal;" I had not expected it;

184 I think he introduced himself, though he may have had

185 a letter from Dr. Wiseman; and no "correspondence"

186 arose in consequence. He may perhaps have sent me three

187 letters, independent of each other, in five years; and, as

188 far as I know, he was unaware of his part in my conversion,

189 till he saw my notice of it in the "Apologia."

NOTE ON PAGE 232.

151 (Texto do capítulo)

EXTRACT OF A LETTER FROM THE REV. JOHN KEBLE

154 TO THE AUTHOR.

155 "Nov. 18, 1844.—I hope I shall not annoy you if I copy

156 out for you part of a letter which I had the other day

157 from Judge Coleridge:—

158 "'I was struck with part of a letter from A. B., expressing

159 a wish that Newman should know how warmly

160 he was loved, honoured, and sympathized with by large

161 numbers of Churchmen, so that he might not feel solitary,

162 or, as it were, cast out. What think you of a private

163 address, carefully guarded against the appearance of

164 making him the head of a party, but only assuring him

165 of gratitude, veneration, and love?' &c., &c.

166 "I thought I would just let you understand how such

167 a person as Coleridge feels."

NOTE ON PAGE 237.

157 (Texto do capítulo)

EXTRACT FROM THE "TIMES" NEWSPAPER ON THE AUTHOR'S

160 VISIT TO OXFORD IN FEBRUARY, 1878.

161 "The Very Rev. Dr. Newman has this week revisited

162 Oxford for the first time since 1845. He has been staying

163 with the Rev. S. Wayte, President of Trinity College, of

164 which society Dr. Newman was formerly a scholar, and

165 has recently been elected an Honorary Fellow. On

166 Tuesday evening Dr. Newman met a number of old

167 friends at dinner at the President's lodgings, and on the

168 following day he paid a long visit to Dr. Pusey at Christ

169 Church. He also spent a considerable time at Keble

170 College, in which he was greatly interested. In the

171 evening Dr. Newman dined in Trinity College Hall at

172 the high table, attired in his academical dress, and the

173 scholars were invited to meet him afterwards. He returned

174 to Birmingham on Thursday morning."

NOTE ON PAGE 302.

163 (Texto do capítulo)

THE MEDICINAL OIL OF ST. WALBURGA.

166 I have received the following on the subject of the oil

167 of St. Walburga from a German friend, the Rev. Corbinian

168 Wandinger, which is a serviceable addition to

169 what is said upon it in Note B. He says:—

170 "In your 'Apologia,' 2nd Edition, p. 302, you say you neither have, nor

171 ever have had, the means of going into the question of the miraculousness of

172 the oil of St. Walburga. By good chance, there has arisen a contest not long

173 ago between two papers, a catholic and a free-thinking one, about this very

174 question, from which I collected materials. Afterwards I asked Professor

175 Suttner, of Eichstädt, if the defender of the miraculousness might be fully and

176 in every point trusted, and I was answered he might, since he was nobody

177 else but the parson of St. Walburga, Rev. Mr. Brudlacher.

178 "You know all the older literature of the oil of St. Walburga, therefore I

179 restrict myself to statements of a later date than 1625.

180 "First of the attempts to explain the oil as a natural produce of the rock.

181 "Some thought of ordinary rock-oil. But the slightest experiment proves

182 that origin, properties, and effect of the oil of St. Walburga and petroleum

183 have nothing common with each other.

184 "Others thought of a salt-rock, and of solution of the salt particles. But

185 the marble slab from which the oil drops is of Jura-chalk, and in the whole

186 Jura is not a single particle of salt to be found, and the liquor itself does not

187 in the least savour of salt; besides that, if this were the case, the stone must

188 have crumbled into pieces long since, whilst it is quite massive still.

189 "Others thought of humour in the air, or the so-called sweating of the

190 stones. But why does the slab which bears the holy relics alone sweat? and,

191 why do all others beside, above, beneath it, in and out of the altar-cave,

192 though being of the same nature, remain perfectly dry? Why should it

193 sweat, the whole church being so dry that not a single humid spot of a

194 hand's breadth is visible? Why does this slab not sweat except within a

195 certain period, that is from October 12, the anniversary of depositing, to

196 February 25, the day of the death of St. Walburga? And why does it remain

197 dry at every other time, even at the most humid temperature of the air

198 possible, and in the wettest years, for instance, 1866? Besides, what other

199 stone, and be it in the deepest cave, will sweat during four or five months a

200 quantity of liquor from six to ten Mass (a Mass = 1·07 French Litres)? If

201 these naturalists are asked all this, then they, too, are at the end of their wits.

202 "To this point I add two facts which may be proved beyond any doubt; the

203 one by unquestionable historical records, the other by still living eye-witnesses.

204 When under Bishop Friedrich von Parsberg the interdict was inflicted on the

205 city of Eichstädt, during all the year 1239 not a single drop of liquor became

206 visible on the coffin-plate of St. Walburga. The contrary fact was stated on

207 June 7, 1835. The cave was opened on this day by chance, passengers

208 longing to see it. To their astonishment they found the stone so profusely

209 dropping with oil, that the golden vase fixed underneath was full to the brim,

210 whereas at this season never had been observed there any fluid. Some weeks

211 later arrived the long-wished-for royal decree which sanctioned the reopening

212 of the convent of St. Walburga; it was signed on that very 7th of June, 1835,

213 by his Majesty King Louis I.

214 "Moreover, let one try to gather water which is dropping from sweating

215 stone, or glass, or metal, and let him see if it will be pure and limpid, or

216 rather muddy, filthy, and cloudy. The oil of St. Walburga on the contrary,

217 is and remains so limpid and crystal, that a bottle, which had been filled and

218 officially sealed at the reopening of the cave after the Swedish invasion, 1645,

219 preserves to this day the oil so very clear and clean as if it had been filled

220 yesterday; an occurrence never to be observed even on the purest spring-water,

221 according to the testimony of the royal circuit-physician (K. Bezirksarzt).

222 "To this testimony of a naturalist may be added that of a much higher

223 authority. The renowned naturalist, Von Oken, surely an unquestionable

224 expert, came one day, while he was Professor in the University of Munich, to

225 Eichstädt on the special purpose to investigate this extraordinary phenomenon.

226 The cave was opened to him, he received every information he wished for, and

227 having seen and examined everything, he pronounced publicly without any

228 reluctance that he could not explain the matter in a natural way. He took

229 of the liquor to Munich in order to subject it to a chemical analysis, and

230 declared then by writing the result of his researches to be that he could

231 take it neither for natural water, nor oil, and that, in general, he was not able

232 to explain the phenomenon as being in accordance with the laws of nature.

233 "Let me add the testimony of a historical authority. Mr. Sax, counsellor

234 of the government (K. Regierungsrath), in his history of the diocese and city

235 of Eichstädt, after he has spoken of the origin, the properties, and the effect

236 of the oil of St. Walburga, concludes that 'they are of such a singular kind,

237 that they not only exceed far the province of extraordinary nature-phenomena,

238 but that they, in spite of the constant discrediting and slandering by bullying

239 free-thinkers, preserved the great confidence of the catholic people even in far

240 distant countries.'

241 "Now of the miracles. There are related by the people many thousands,

242 but, of course, few of them are attested. In the Pastoral paper of Eichstädt,

243 1857, page 207, I read that Anton Ernest, Bishop of Brünn, in Moravia,

244 announces, under Nov. 1, 1857, to the Bishop of Eichstädt, the recovery of a

245 girl in the establishment of the sisters of charity from blindness, and sends,

246 in order to attest the fact, the following document, which I am to translate

247 literally:—

248 "'In the name of the indivisible Trinity. We, Anton Ernest, by God's

249 and the Holy See's grace, Bishop of Brünn. After we had received, first by

250 the curate of the establishment of the Daughters of Christian Charity in this

251 place, and then also from other quarters, the notice that a girl in the aforesaid

252 establishment had regained the use of her eyes miraculously in the very

253 moment when she had a vial, containing oil of St. Walburga, offered to her,

254 brought to her mouth and kissed, we thought it to be our duty to research

255 scrupulously into the fact, and to put it beyond all doubt in the way of a

256 special commission, by hearing of witnesses and a trial at the place of the

257 fact, if there be truth, and how much of it, in the supposed miraculous

258 healing.

259 "'About the report of this commission and the adjoined testimony of the

260 physician, we have then, as prescribes the Holy Council of Trent (Sess. 25),

261 collected the judgments of our theologians and other pious men; and as

262 these all were quite in accordance, and the fact itself with all its circumstances

263 lay before us quite clear and open, we have, after invocation of assistance of

264 the Holy Ghost, pronounced, judged, and decided as follows:—

265 "'The instantaneous removal of the most pertinacious eyelid-cramp

266 (Augenlied krampf), which Matilda Makara during many months had hindered

267 in the use of her eyes and kept in blindness, and the simultaneous

268 recurrence of the full eye-sight, phlogistic appearances still remaining in the

269 eyes, which occurred when Matilda Makara on Nov. 7, 1856, had a vial with

270 the oil of St. Walburga brought, full of confidence, to her mouth and kissed,

271 must be acknowledged to be a fact which, besides the order of nature, has

272 been effected by God's grace, and is therefore a miracle.

273 "'And that the memory of this Divine favour may be preserved, that to God

274 eternal thanks may be given, the confidence of the faithful may be incited and

275 nourished, this devotion to the great wonder-worker St. Walburga may be

276 promoted, we order that this aforegoing decision shall be affixed in the chapel

277 of the Daughters of Christian Charity in this place, that it shall be preserved

278 for all times to come, and that the 7th Nov. shall be celebrated as a holiday

279 every year in this aforesaid establishment.

280 "'Given in our Episcopal Residence at Brünn,

281 "'Nov. 1, 1857,

282 "'(L. S.) Anton Ernest, Bishop.'

283 "A second record about St. Walburga I find in the Eichstädt Pastoral

284 paper, 1858, page 192, from which I take the following: 'The Superioress

285 of the Convent of St. Walburga had received in summer 1858 the notice of a

286 miraculous cure written by the Superioress of the Convent of St. Leonard-sur-Mer,

287 Sussex. At request for an authenticated report, John Bamber,

288 chaplain of the Convent of the Holy Infant at St. Leonard-sur-Mer, wrote

289 about the following: "Sister Walburga had been ill fifteen months, of which

290 five bedridden. The physician pronounced the malady to be incurable.

291 Large exterior tumour, frequent (thrice or four times a day) vomitings were

292 caused by the diseased pylorus. The matter was hopeless, when the

293 Superioress on April 27 thought of using the oil of St. Walburga. The

294 chaplain brought it on the tongue of the sick sister, and in the same moment

295 she had a burning feeling which seemed to her to descend, and to affect

296 especially the sick part. In a few minutes the inner smart ceased, the tumour

297 fell off, she felt recovered. Next morning she rose, assisted at the holy mass,

298 communicated, ate with good appetite. She was quite recovered, but somewhat

299 feeble, as people always are after a great disease. The physician, a

300 Protestant, abode by his opinion the malady to be incurable, acknowledged,

301 however, the healing. His words were: 'I believe the healing to be effected

302 by the oil of St. Walburga, but how, I don't know.' As a Protestant he

303 refused to give testimony that the operation of the oil had been miraculous.'

304 "The report is authenticated by Thomas, Bishop of Southwark.

305 "Freising, Bayern,

306 "September 13, 1873."

NOTE ON PAGE 323.

169 (Texto do capítulo)

BONIFACE OF CANTERBURY.

172 When I made the above reference in 1865 to Boniface of

173 Canterbury, I was sure I had seen among my books some

174 recent authoritative declaration on the subject of his *cultus*

175 in opposition to the Bollandists; but I did not know

176 where to look for it. I have now found in our Library

177 (Concess. Offic. t. 2) what was in my mind. It consists of

178 five documents proceeding from the Sacred Congregation

179 of Rites, with the following title:—

180 "Emo ac Revmo Domino Card. Lambruschini Relatore, Taurinen. Approbationis

181 cultûs ab immemorabili tempore præstiti B. Bonifacio à Subaudiâ

182 Archiepiscopi Cantuarien. Instante serenissimo Rege Sardiniæ Carolo Alberto.

183 Romæ, 1838."

184 Also Dr. Grant, Bishop of Southwark, has kindly supplied

185 me with the following extract from the Correspondance

186 de Rome, 24 November, 1851, adding "St.

187 Boniface of Canterbury or of Savoy was beatified *æquipollenter*

188 by Gregory XVI.:"—

189 "Le B. Boniface de Savoie, xi de ce nome, petit-fils d'Humbert iii,

190 Archevêque de Cantorbéry. Confirmation de son culte, également à la demande

191 du Roi Charles Albert, 7 Sept. 1838. D'abord moine parmi les Chartreux,

192 puis Archevêque de Cantorbéry, consacré par Innocent IV. au Concile

193 Général de Lyons; il occupa le siége 25 ans. Mort en 1270 pendant un

194 voyage en Savoie. Son corps porté à Haucatacombe; concours des populations;

195 miracles; son corps retrouvé intact trois siècles après sa mort. Son

196 nom dans les livres liturgiques. Sa fête célébrée sans aucune interruption.

197 Sur la relation de Card. Lambruschini, la S. C. des Rites le 1 Sept. 1838,

198 décida qu'il constait de cas exceptionnel aux décrets d'Urbain VIII. p. 410."